Skip to main content

Full text of "Works"

See other formats 


τὰ 
Shenton: SS 


iste 
Re 
esa 


Ἔν εν 


seater 
Sis etate 
ee 


τέ 
ὅν 


is 
Ξ ΠΡΌ 

ν; ere . Ἐν ie * 
eG Scien SSS S24 aoe aad ed Gand panes oem e TE oe oc sole she ενευς τος 


> > 
Betreishwermerrnre totter ee 
cS. cone 


Sea Paes, 
ie ὃς ne Se se be if 

ἐεένε σοῖς is thats 
esas Eaters Se ᾽ 
ents 


Sci 


ΟΣ 
ess Sandee 
fo <eSe3 
Sg ecoes ake tes 
S65 2545 Sete Sapeses 
SSE SES 
rhe . 2, Rete 
necat pana inrciaratcsatc Se τ τς Gir asgtetatg 5252500) fone 
ΤΡ, ar yrely. Peds e dy deb rar scope bears. 
akon spate oe ac eg on fe oa Seiesseteseiesee Sad 
δέ δε τος ἐπε ς δε S<S ἜΡΡΟΣ ΡΟ ‘4 
Ἢ ᾿ς ἰς ἜΡΣΡΉΣ ΝΣ 
ἀν ἐς τ τς 
yeh, 
ese 


Ste 
oes 
ΔΩ 


δέν 


Sees 


ν᾿ 
Po >. 
S453 
>, >! 
ἐξ ἐς τε ς τς 
ESA Sad Se ee eet 
ἐ απ ς ζει στους 
ἐν ᾿ς 
ἐξέκος 


> PV. 
> 37595 5> ps 
ἐσ δὴ δὰ τὲ ἐς 


(S25e5 
£952,052) 
Cpettetos ott ote 
Setetstoes 


pete 
We 


ΡΨ >: TRE 
> : > Η π᾿ 
ἰδ ς δὸς (S44 eb. \ £4 S452 as 
restseheseeses Sesetesetese . iSesef<se ΤΌΣ ἘΕ ἐδ 
>> >25 737575! ws eietese 2:5 ἐ εὐ ἐς ἐξ κα > 
> ΟΡ eS esata Saha fase «ἐς 
{41 Ὁ ἐφ 4 ot ζυῦν, 


neyeree 


ny ey 
Uys 


et 


- - 
as ὃς ; Ἢ Cate et τῷ ἜΗΝ 
f a4 
Saoeieescsoctieseseet 
ates eofase 
SpE Sete Kt 


bos 
oe, 
Py 


» 
>>? 
Hae ote 


aa 
Ω 


OO 
ἤν ΤῊΣ 


ὌΧ ΩΣ 
i 


>, 
x 


o 


ΣΝ 


> 


ys 
Se ee 


ΠΟ ΧΩ 
Ω 


ἜΗΝ 


ieee 1 ταρτορ ον pba tat 
(Se ate, Ne ton Sr) 
s ᾿ 

τῷ 


Bares hils Ho earner setae ; pened ue, Se > 
> i ζ 
ἔπε τίσι 


Npepioege 5 
he 
ΡΤ 


RESET ἐπε πε σσησς 
POE SH es: S535, PAR Shit δαῖτας st ΣΕΥ a0 {ARS eS 


Nay 





i 
Η ’ aol 


3 » ; ἡ δίας»: 








Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2008 with funding from 
Microsoft Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/workscosOScosiuoft 


THE 


απ Re Ks 


OF THE 


RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD 


On NC OS LN, 


LORD BISHOP OF DURHAM. 


NOW FIRST COLLE CLE D. 


VOLUME THE THIRD. 


A SCHOLASTICAL HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE 
HOLY SCRIPTURE. 


OXFORD: 
JOHN HENRY PARKER. 


M DCCC XLIX, 


OXFORD: 
PRINTED BY I, SHRIMPTON. 


PREFACE. 


Tur “Scholastical History of the Canon of the Holy 
Scriptures,” contained in the present volume, was first pub- 
lished in London, A.D. 1657, during the author’s retirement 
and residence in Paris. It was reprinted in London, A.D. 
1672; and again, A.D. 1683. Except in the spelling, these 
three impressions are precisely alike. The editor has followed 
the first, comparing it throughout with the second. 

In preparing this volume for the press, some difficulties 
have been met with, arising partly out of the wide range 
occupied by the numerous writers whose testimonies had to 
be verified; partly from the author’s having derived his ex- 
tracts, not always from the original works themselves, but 
apparently very often from summaries and abridgments ; 
and, again, in part also from his frequent practice of ab- 
stracting the sense of long original passages, so as to express 
their meaning in comparatively few words, many of which 
are probably his own. 

In all such cases it has been thought advisable to produce 
the original passages at length, and (where practicable) with 
their context: nor, where the work was scarce, or curious, 
or otherwise of special value, has the editor scrupled to risk 
the charge of occasional prolixity. 

It is a matter of regret, that, in several minor instances, 
the passages referred to in this work have not been found, 
owing, perhaps, generally to some mistake in the reference. 
But, in these cases, it has been thought worth while to pro- 
duce parallel passages, (where such could be met with,) in 
order to verify, out of the same author, the particular asser- 
tion or argument employed by Bishop Cosin. It should be 
stated also, that, in a very few instances, our best libraries 
have failed to supply a single copy of some particular work 
referred to in this Scholastical History. 


iv PREFACE. 


On the other hand, it is a matter of satisfaction, that 
altogether, throughout this volume, the references will be 
found to have been, at the least, sufficiently verified to esta- 
blish the accuracy, no less than the extent, of the author’s 
reading: making it evident, that, in those few instances 
where the attempt at collation has proved wholly unsuc- 
cessful, this failure (if not the result of some false reference 
or misprint) can be only attributable to the imability of 
the present editor to do complete justice to a work of so 
much learning, and of so deep research. And here it may 
not be out of place to record the editor’s thanks to the li- 
brarians of the Bodleian Library, and of Lincoln College, 
and Queen’s College, Oxford, to the late librarian at Lam- 
beth, to the librarians of Sion College, and to several gentle- 
men at the British Museum, as well as to some private 
friends ; from whose kindness he has received much aid in his 
search after some of the rarer editions, or less known works, 
referred to here and there in this volume. 

Little requires to be said further, but to inform the reader, 
that, for the most part, throughout the notes, Bishop Cosin’s 
own words are distinguished from his quotations by the 
former being included within parentheses (); whilst the 
additions made by the editor have, in every instance, been 
enclosed within brackets [ ]. 

Those editions of the authors referred to have been chiefly 
employed, in the course of editing, which Bishop Cosin 
himself appears to have used, where such could be ascer- 
tained. Otherwise the Benedictine, or the best accessible 
editions, have been usually resorted to. As, however, re- 
course has been had not unfrequently to several editions of 
the same work, it has been found desirable to prepare the fol- 
lowing list, wherein, in each case, the edition commonly 
used, (i.e. wherever, in the reference, no other is specified,) 
may be readily distinguished by its priority of place. 


J. SANSOM. 


OxrorD, Duc, 131H, 1848. 


LIST OF AUTHORS, 


WITH THE EDITIONS USED IN VERIFYING THE REFERENCES 
IN THE PRESENT VOLUME. 


Acosta, (Josephus.)—De Christo reve- 
lato libri novem. 4to. Rome, 1590. 
Ado, Epise. Vien., ap. Biblioth. Pa- 

trum, De la Bigne, Par. 1610, t. vii. 

Adrianus.—Isagoge SS. Literarum, et 
antiquissimoram Grecorum in Pro- 
phetas Fragmenta, cum notis Hees- 
chelii; Gr, 4to. Aug. Vind. 1602; 
item, inter Criticos Sacros, ed. Amst. 
1698. 

/Eneas Sylvius.—Op. fol. Basil. 1571. 

Agobardus Lugdunens.—Lib. de pri- 
vilegio et jure Sacerdotii; ap. Gal- 
landii Biblioth. tom. xiii. 

Alcuinus.—Op. fol. Lut. Par. 1617. 

Alphonsus a Castro.—Op. fol. Par. 
1671. 

S. Ambrosius, Epise. Mediolanensis.— 
Op. 2 voll. fol. ed. Ben. Par. 1686- 
90; item, 5 voll. fol. Par. 1614. 

Ambrosius Ansbertus.—In Apocalyp- 
sim libri decem; fol. Colon. 1536. 
(See the Bodleian catalogue, at the 
word Ansbertus; where this work is 
ascribed to Authbertus, Abb. S. Vin- 
centii.—Vid. p. 200. n. a.) 

S. Amphilochus.—Op. fol. Par. 1644; 
item, ap. Balsam. Canones, &c.; 
item, ap. Greg. Naz. ed. Lut. Par. 
1609-11. 

Anastasius, Bibliothecarius Romanus, 
Nicephori interpres, &c.; ap. Petr. 
Pithzi op., 8vo. Par. 1609. 

Anastasius Sinaita, (Monachus Pales- 
tinus, et Patriarcha Antiochenus. )— 
ὋὉδηγὸς Gr. et Lat. studio Jac. Gret- 
seri, 4to. Ingolst. 1606; item, Lat. 
ap. Biblioth. SS. Patr. Max. tom. ix. 

Hexameron, ap. Bibl. Max. ib. 

Andreas (Johannes;) ap. Corp. Jur. 
Can. tom. ii. 

Novella Commentaria in sex li- 
bros Decretalium; 6 voll. fol. Venet. 
1581]. 

Andradius Payva.—Defensio Trid. Fidei 
Catholicz ; ὅνο. Ingolst. 1580. 

Anglicus (Thomas,) in Apocalypsim ; 
ap. Thom. Aquin. op., ed. Par. 1660, 
tom. xix. 


COSIN- 








b 


Anonymus ap. Catharinum.—Vid. Ca- 
tharint Annotat. &c. 

D. Anselmus.—Op. 4 voll. fol. Col. 
Agr. 1612. 

Antiochus, Abbas Sabensis; ap. Bib- 
lioth. Max. SS. Patr. tom. xii. 

Antoninus, Archiepisc. Florentinus.— 
Chronicorum Opus; 8 voll. fol. Lugd. 
1586. 

—— Summa Theologica; 4 partt. fol. 
Argent. 1496. (black letter. ) 

Antonius Augustinus, Archiepisc. 
Torraconensis. — Dialogorum _ libri 
duo, de emendatione Gratiani; 8vo. 
Par. 1672. 

Areopagita.—Vid. Dionysius. 

Aquinas(D. Thomas. )—Op. 17 voll. fol. 
Nicolini, Venet. 15938; item, 18 voll. 
fol. Antverp. 1512, (falso 1612 ;) 
item, 28 voll. 4to. Venet. 1775-88; 
item, 25 voll. fol. Par. 1660. (There 
is a copy of this edition in the library 
of Lincoln College, Oxford.) 

Summa totius Theologie, 5 voll. 
fol. Venet. 1596. 

Apostolorum Canones; ap. SS. Patres 
Apostolicos, ed. Cotelerii, Antv.1698. 

Articuli xxxix. Eccles. Anglicane, 
A.D. 1562. 4to, Lond., ap. Joh. 
Dayum. 1571. 

S. Athanasius.—Op. 3 voll. fol. ed. Ben. 
Par. 1698 ; item, 2 voll. fol. ed. Par. 
1627. 

S. Augustinus.—Op. 13 voll. fol. ed. 
Bened. Par. 1689-1700; item, ed. 
Basil. 1529; item, ed. Basil. 1569; 
item, ed. Antv. 1576; item, ed. 
Venet. 1584; item, ed. Par. 1586. 





Bailius (Gul.)—Epitome, seu Catechis- 
mus Controversiarum, ap. Andre 
Riveti Pictavi Catholic. Orthodox., 
&c.—Vid. Rivelus. 

Balbus.—Catholicon ; 
Sum. 

Balducus, seu Bolducus, (Jacob.)— 
Lib. de Eccl. ante Legem; 4to. Par. 
1630. 

Balsamon (Theodorus. )—Canones SS, 


ap. Antonin. 


vl LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO. 


Apost., Concil., &c.; fol. Lut. Par. 
1620. 

Baronius.—Annales Ecclesiastici; 12 
voll. fol. Mogunt. 1601-1608. 

S. Basilius.—Op. 3 voll. fol. Par. 1638 ; 
item, 3 voll. fol. ed. Ben. Par. 1721- 
30. 

Becanus (Martinus.)—Manuale Con- 
troversiarum hujus temporis, W&c. 
4to. Herbipoli, 1623. 

Analogia Veteris ac Novi Testa- 
menti; ed. 8vo. Mogunt. 1620. 

Beda, Venerabilis—Op. 8 voll. fol. 
Col. Agr. 1612; item, 8 voll. fol. 
Basil. 1563. 

Comment. in lib. Genes., sub 

nomine Eucherii, Lugd. Epise.; ap. 

Biblioth. Max. SS. Patr. tom. vi. 

Comment. in lib. Regum, ib. 

Belethus (Joannes.)—Rationale Divi- 
norum Officiorum, ap. Gul. Durandi 
Rationale, &c. 8vo. Lugd. 1584. 

Bellarminus.—Op. 7 voll. fol. Ingolst. 
1601-17. 

— Disputationes de controv. Fid. 
Christ. 4 voll. fol. Col. Agr. 1628. 
Beveregius. — Synodicon, sive Pan- 
dectz, &c.; 2 voll. fol. Oxon. 

1672. 

S. Bernardus, Abbas Clarevall.—Op. 
fol. Par. 1586. 

Biblia Sacra,—Complutens. 5 voll. fol. 
1514-17. 

—— Vet. Test. Gr., ex versione LXX., 
secundum exemplar Vaticanum Ro- 
mz editum, una cum Scholiis, &c., 
necnon fragmentis versionum Aqui- 
le, Symmachi, et Theodotionis ; 
edit. Lambert. Bos, 4to. Franequere, 
1709. 

Vetus Testamentum Gr., ex ver- 

sione Septuaginta Interpretum, se- 

cundum exemplar Vaticanum Rome 

editum ; 6 voll. 8vo. Oxon. 1817. 

Lat. Vers. cum Glossis, Com- 

ment. Lirani, &c.; 6 voll. fol. Basil. 

1502. (There is a copy of this edit. 

in Sion College library.) 

cum Glossis, Comment. Lirani, 

&c.; 6 voll. fol. Basil. 1506. (There 

is a copy of this black letter edit. in 

the library of Queen’s Coll., Oxford.) 

cum Glossis, Comment. Lirani, 
et Addit. Pauli Burgensis, una cum 
Feuardentii preefat. 6 voll. fol., Par. 
et Lugd. 1589. 

—— edit. alter. 6 voll. fol. Duaci, et 
Antverpie, 1617. 

cum Glossis, &e.; una cum Le- 

andri de S. Martino Admonitione, 

Anty. 1634. (May be found at 

Lambeth, and Sion Coll.) 

(Lat.) a Sancte Pagnino, &c.; fol. 

Lugd. 1542. 





























Biblia Sacra,—(Ital.) per Ant. Brusci- 
olum, seu Bruciolum, sive Braci- 
olum; fol. Venet. 1532; item, ed. 
alter. cum Comment. 7 voll. fol. Ve- 
net. 1540-44. 

cum notis, ed. Rob. Stephani, 5 
vol. 8vo. Lut. 1545. 

Biblia Utriusque Testamenti, cum vet. 
et πον. interpretatione, &c. ( Vatabli;) 
3 voll. fol. Oliva Rob. Stephan. 1557. 

ed. Vulg. fol. per Jo. Benedict. 

Par. 1564. 

cum notationibus Francisci Luce 

Brugensis; fol. Antverp. 1583. 

ed. Vulg. per Luc. Osiandrum, 

3 partt. fol. Tubing. 1592-97. 

ed. Vulg. Sixti V. jussu recog- 

nita, et Clementis VIII. auctoritate 

edita; 4to. Moguntiz, 1609. 

Regia, Heb. Chald. Gr. et Lat. 
8 voll. fol.,cum Apparat. Sacr. Antv. 
1569-72. 

Biel (Gabriel.)—Comment. in iv. libr. 
Sententiarum, 2 voll. 4:to. Brixie, 
1574; item, fol. Basil, 1512. 

Billius (Jacob.) ap. Gr. Nazianzen. 

Binius (Sev.)—Vid. Conceilia. 

S. Bonaventura.x—Op. 6 voll. fol. 
Rome, 1588-96. 

Bozius (Tho.) Eugubinus.—De Signis 
Eeclesiz ; 2 voll. fol. Rom. 1591. 
Breviarium Rom.—fol. Lugd. 1556; 
item, fol. Antv. 1614; item, fol. Ven. 

1623; item, fol. Par. 1652. 

Brito.—Vid. Bibl. Sacr. cum Glossis, 
&c., ed. Basil. 1506. 

Brito, Herveus Natalis.—Vid. Her- 
veus. 

Brugensis (Lucas.)—Notationes in S. 
Bibl.,ad cale. Bibl. Sacr. ed. Antv. 
1583. 

Burchardus, episc. Wormaciensis.— 
Decretorum libri xx., fol. Colon. 
1548. 

Burgensis (Paulus) de Sancta- Maria. 
—Additiones ad Commentarios in 
Bibl. Sacr.—Vid. Bibl. Saer., ed. 
Duaci, 1617. 




















Cajetanus, (Thom. de Vio,) Card. S. 
Xistii—Opera omnia, quotquot in S. 
Scripture expositionem reperiuntur ; 
5 voll. fol. Lugd. 1639. 

Commentarii in omnes authen- 

ticos Vet. Test. historiales libros ; 

8vo. Par. 1546, 

Comment. in 2a. 22; ap. Thome 

Aquinatis Sum. totius Theologiz, ed. 

Venet. 1596; item, ap. Thom. Aquin. 

op., ed. Nicolini, Venet. 1593. 

Opuscula Omnia; 3 tom. fol. 
Lued. 1562, 

Canisius (Henr.)—Thesaurus Monu- 
mentorum Eecclesiasticorum et His- 











LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO. 


toricorum, cum notis, &c. Jacobi 
Basnage; 7 partt. fol. Anty. 1725. 

Canones, &c. 

Liber quorundam Canonum dis- 
cipline LEcclesiz Anglican ; 
ap. Articulos xxxix. Eccl. Angl., 
ed. Lond. 1571. 

Codex Canonum Vetus Rom. Eccl., 
8vo. Lut. Par. 1609 ; item, 8vo. 
Mogunt. 1525; item, ap. Jus- 
telli Biblioth. tom. i. 

Codex Canonum Eccl. Univers., 
Gr. Lat. 8vo. Par. 1610; item, 
ap. Justelli Biblioth. 

Codex Canonum Ecel. African; 
Gr. Lat. 8vo. Par. 1614; item, 
ap. Jnstelli Biblioth. 

Codex Dionysii Exig.—Vid. Dio- 
nysius. 

Codex Tilii.— Vid. Vilius. 

Canus (Melchior.)—Op. 8vo. Col. Agr. 
1605. 

Caranza (Barthol.)—Summa Concili- 
orum ; 8vo. Rothomagi, 1633. 

Carbajalus (Ludovicus)—De Restituta 
Theologia; 4to. Colon. 1545. 

Theologicarum Sententiarum li- 
ber unus, &c. ; 8vo. Antv. 1548.— 
Vid. Loysius. 

Carolus Magnus.—Opus de Imagini- 
bus, &c.; 8vo. 5. }. 1549. 

Cassianus (Joannes) Eremita.—Op. fol. 
Atrebati, 1628. 

Cassiodorus (Magnus Aurelius.)—De 
Divinis Lectionibus, &e.; ap. Bib- 
lioth. Max. SS. Patrum, tom. xi. 

Catena Gr. Patrum in Pentat.; 8vo. 
Col. Agr. 1572. 

Catharinus (Ambrosius.)—Annotatio- 
nes in Excerpta quedam de Com- 
mentariis Card. Cajetani dogmata; 
8yo. Par. 1535. 

De Scripturis Canonicis?. 

Comment. in omnes S. Pauli, et 
alias canon. Epistolas; fol. Par. 1566. 

Cave—Lives of the Primitive Fathers; 
2 voll. fol. Lond. 1677, 1683. 

Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum His- 
toria Literaria; 2 partt. fol. Oxon. 
1740-43. 

Cellensis (Petr.)—Lib. de Panibus; ap. 
Bibl. Max. tom. xxiii. 

Chalcocondylas (Laonicus) Athenien- 
sis.—Historiarum libri decem; fol. 
Par. 1650; item, ap. Corp. Hist. 
Byzantine. 

Chemnitius (Martinus.) — Examen 
Cone. Trident. 4 partt. fol. Francof. 
1596, 

Chiffletius (Petr. Francise.) Note in 
Ferrandi Brey., ap. Noy. Thesaur. 














vil 


Juris Civilis et Canonici, ex collec- 
tione et muszeo Gerardi Meerman, 
ed. Hagee Comitum, 1751, tom. i. 

S. Chrysostomus (Joannes.)—Op. 13 
voll. fol. ed. Ben. Par. 1718-38; item, 
10 voll. fol. Par. 1621-24; item, 
Lat., ex recensione Erasmi, 5 voll. fol. 
Basil. 1580. 

Claudius Espenceus.—Op. fol. Lut. 
Par. 1619. 

Clemens Alexandr.—Op. fol. Oxonii, 
1715. 

Clemens Romanus; ap. Patres Apo- 
stolicos, ed. Cotelerii, Antv. 1698. 
Clichtovius (Jod.) ap. Damasceni op. 

ed. Par. 1577. 

Coccius (Jodocus.)—Thesaurus Catho- 
licus; fol. Colon. 1600, 1. 

Cocleus (Joh.)—De Canonice Scrip- 
turze et Catholice Ecclesi# aucto- 
ritate, &c.; 8vo. Rom. 1544. 

Code of the African Church.—Vid. 
Canones. 

Code of the Rom. Church.—Vid. Ca- 
nones. 

Code of Dionysius 
Concilia, tom. 1. 
Code of the Universal Church.—Vid. 

Canones. 

Codex Tilii.—Vid. Tilii κανόνες. 

Coeffeteau (Nic.)—(Q&uvres; fol. Par. 
1622. 

Columna (Joannes,)—La Mer des His- 
toires, 2 voll. fol. Par. 1488, par 
Pierre le Rouge, black letter. (Conf. 
Rudimentum Noviciorum; et vid. 
p. 228, not. ad lit. ἢ.) 

Comestor (Petrus.)—Historia Scholas- 
tica, 8vo. Lugd. 1543, black letter; 
item, fol. Argent. 1503, black let- 
Wants 

Complutensian Bible-—Vid. Bibl. Sacr. 

Concilia.—Labbe et Cossart.15 voll. fol. 
Pars 1611, 2. 

Collectio Regia; 

Par. 1644. 

Binius, 4 voll, fol. Col. Agr. 1618; 

item, 9 voll. fol. Par. 1636. 

Merlinus, 2 voll. 8vo. Par. 1535; 

item, 2 voll. fol. Colon. 1530. 

Crabb, 2 voll. fol. Colon. 1538; 

item, in tres tomos, Col. Agr. 1551. 

Surius, 4 voll. fol. Col. Agr. 

1567; item, 5 voll. fol. Venet. 1585. 

Caranza; Summa Conciliorum.— 

Vid. Caranza. 

Bail, (M. L.) Summa Concil. 
2 voll. fol. Par. 1659. 

Constitutions of the Apostles; ap. 
Patres Apostolic., ed. Cotelerii, Anty. 
1698. 


Exiguus.—Vid. 


37 voll. fol. 























« Nocopy of this treatise has been met with, either in England, or at Paris, where Cosin 


wrote this work; but it is mentioned by Du Pin. 


See p. 131, note at letter y, 


vill 


Costerus (Franciseus.)— Enchiridion 
Controversiarum ; 8vo. Lugd. 1604. 

Cotelerius.—Patres Apostolici; 2 voll. 
fol. Antv. 1698; item, 2 voll. fol. 
Amst. 1724. 

Cotton (Petr. )—Institution Catholique ; 
4to. Par. 1610. 

Genéve Plagiare; ou Vérification 
des dépravations de la Parole de Dieu, 
qui se trouvent és Bibles de Genéve. 
Par Pierre Coton Foresien, de la 
Compagnie de Jesus, ὅσο. fol. Par. 
1618. 

Covarruvias a Leyva (Didicus) Tole- 
tanus epise.—Op, 2 voll. fol. Lugd. 
1606. 

Crab (Petr.)—Vid. Concilia. 

Cresconius.—Breviarium, &c., ap.Cod, 
Canonum Vet. Eccl. Rom.; item, 
ap. Justelli Bibl. tom. i. Append. 

Critici Sacri, 9 voll. fol. Amst. 1698 ; 
item, 9 voll]. fol. Lond. 1660. 

S. Cyprianus.—Op. fol. Oxonii, 1682; 
item, cum Jac. Pamelii adnotationi- 
bus, fol. Genev. 1593. 

S. Cyrillus Alex.—Op. 6 voll. fol. Lut. 
Par. 1688; item, 2 voll. fol. Par. 
1573. 

S. Cyrillus Hierosol.—Op. fol. ed. Ben. 
Par. 1720; item, fol. Oxon. 1703. 





Damascenus (Joannes. )—Op. 2 voll.fol. 
Par. 1712; item, per Jac. Billium, 
fol. Par. 1577. 

Dionysius Alex., ap. Galland. Biblioth. 
tom. 11]. 

Dionysius Areopagita—Op. Gr. Lat. 
fol. Par. 1615. 

Dionysius Carthusianus, — Enarrati- 
ones in lib. Job, Tobie, &c.; fol. Col. 
1534. 

Enarr. in Gen., &c.; fol. 

1534, 

Enarr. in Prov., &c.; fol. 

1539. 

Enarr. in Esaiam,... 
Col. 1543. 

Dionysius Exig., Monachus, et Abb. 
Rom.—Codex Canonum Eecl., 8vo. 
Lut. Par. 1628; item, ap. Labbe, 
tom. i.; item, ap. Justelli Bibl. 
tom. 1. 

Driedo (Joannes) a Turnhout.—-Op. 4 
voll. fol. Lovanii, 1556. 

Du Pin.—Vid. Pin. 

Durandus (Gul.)—Rationale Divino- 
ruin Officiorum, 8vo. Lugd. 1584. 
Durandus—a Sancto Porciano, in Sen- 
tentias Theologicas P. Lombardi 
Commentariorum libriiv., fol. Lugd. 

1587. 


Col. 








Col. 
Dan. ; fol. 





Ederus (Georgius. }—(conomia Bibli- 
orum, fol. Colon. 1582. 


LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO. 


Eisengreinius (Martinus.)—Lib. de 
Certitudine Gratiw, sive Defens. 
Cone. Trid.; 8vo. Col. Agr. 1569. 

Emendators of Gratian.— Vid. Gratiani 
Decretum. 

Expurgatory Index.—See Indew. 

S. Epiphanius.—Op. 2 voll. fol. Par. 
1622; item, 2 voll. fol. Colon. 1682. 

Erasmus (Desiderius.)—Op. 10 voll. 
fol. Lugd. Batav. 1703-6. 

Scholia in Hieron., ap. Hiero- 
nymi op. ed. Basil. 1516. 

Eusebius (Pamphilus. )—Hist. Eccl. fol. 
Cantab. 1720; item, fol. Hag. 1506. 
(black letter.) 

Op. fol. Par. 1581; item, fol. 

Basil. 1542. 

De Prep. Evang. fol. Par. 1628. 

— Demonstr. Evang. fol. Par. 1628. 

— Chronicon, juxta versionem ὃ, 
Hieron., ap. 5. Hier. op. tom. viii. 
ed. Vallars., Veron. 1738; item, ap. 
Thesaur. Temporum, opera et studio 
Jos. Scaligeri, ed. Amstel. 1658. 











Faber (Jacobus) Stapulensis—Lib. 
Trium Virorum et Trium Spiritu- 
alium Virginum; fol. Par. 1513. 
(There is a copy of this work in the 
British Museum.) 

Ferrandus (Fulgentius.) — Breviatio 
Canonum; ap. Cod. Rom. Kccl.; 
item, ap. Justelli Biblioth. 

Ferus (Joannes,) Franciscanus Cceno- 
biarcha, et Concionator Moguntinus. 
—Opuse. varia; 8vo. Lugd. 1567. 

Feuardentius (Franciscus) Parisien- 
sis; ap. D. Irenzi Libros quinque 
adv. Hereses; ed. Col. Agr. 1596. 

Flavius Aquitanus, (Joan. Baptist.)— 
Orat. de Vit. Thome de Vio Caje- 
tani, Cardinalis S. Xysti; ap. Caje- 
tani op., ed. Lugd. 1639. 


Gaguinus (Robertus.)—Rerum Galli- 
earum Annales; fol. Francofurti, 
1577. 

Galarza (Petr. Gars.) Hisp., Episce. 
Cauriensis.—Institut. Evang. 8vo. 
Venet. 1604. 

Gallandius (Petr.)—Bibliotheca vete- 
rum Patrum, antiquorumque Scrip- 
torum ecclesiasticorum; 14 voll. fol. 
Venet. 1765-81. 

Gandavensis Goethalis (Henr.)—De 
Script. Eccl.; ap. Buiblioth. Eccl. 
Auberti Mirai, ed. Antv. 1639. 

Genebrardus (Gilb.)—Chronographiz 
libri iv., fol. Lugd. 1599. 

Seder Olam; Vers. Lat.—Vid. 
Seder Olam. 

Gennadius, de Script. Eccl.; ap. Mi- 
rei Biblioth. ed. Antv. 1689. 

Georgius (Iranciscus) Venetus,—De 





- 


LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO. ΙΧ 


flarmonia Mundi totius Cantica 
tria ; fol. Par. 1545. 

Gersonius (Joan.)—Op. 4 voll. fol. Pay. 
1606. 

Giselbertus (Abbas Westmonasterien- 
sis.)—Alteratio Synagoge et Eccle- 
sie, &c. fol. Colonize. 1537. 

— Disputatio Judi cum Christi- 
ano; ap. S. Anselmi op. 

Goldastus (Melch.)—Monarchia Ro- 
mani Imperii; 3 voll. fol. Frane. 
1621. 

Gomecius (Alv.) Toletanus.—Vita 
Ximenii; ap. Rerum Hispanicarum 
Scriptores, tom. iii., ed. fol. Francof. 
1579-81. 

Goulartius (Simon.)—Adnotationes in 
Pamel. in Symb. Ruff; ap. 5. Cy- 
priani op. ed. Genev. 1593. 

Gratianus, Bononiensis.—Decretum ; 
fol. Par. 1612; item, fol. Lugd. 
1572; item, fol. Lut. Par. 1561; 
item, fol. Par. 1618; item, 4to. Co- 
lon. 1631; item, Lued. 4to. 1606; 
item, 4to. Basil. 1500, (black letter.) 

Gratius (Orthuinus.)—Fasciculus Re- 
rum Expetendarum, We. 2 voll. fol. 
Lond. 1630 ; item, fol. Colon. 1535. 

ap. Concilia; ed. Petr. Crab. 
Colon. 1538. 

S. Gregorius Nazianzenus.—Op. 2 voli. 
fol. Lut. Par. 1609-11; item, fol. 
ed. Ben. Par. tom. i. 1778, et tom. ii. 
1840. 

Gregorius (Thaumaturgus) Neocesa- 
riensis Archiepise.—Apol. pro Ori- 
gene; ap. Galland. tom. 11]. 

S. Gregorius Magnus.—Op. 4 voll. fol. 
ed. Ben. Par. 1705. 

P. Greg. IX.—Decretales; fol. Par. 
1612; item, fol. Lugd. 1572; item, 
fol. Par. 1561 ; item, 4to. Lugd. 1606 ; 
item, 4to. Par. 1514, (black letter.) 

Gretserus (Jacobus. )—Op. 17 voll. fol. 
Ratisbonz, 1734, &e. 

— Defensio Card. Bellarmini, 2 voll. 
70]. Ingolst. 1607-9. 





Harlemius (Joannes. )—Index Biblicus, 
ap. Lexicon Grecum, &c., ad Sacri 
Apparatus instructionem, ed. Anty. 
1572.—Vid. Biblia Regia, 


Hermannus Contractus; ap. Canisii 
Thesaur. tom. iii. 

Herveus Natalis Brito, ap. D. An- 
selmi op., ed. Col. Agr. 1612. 

Hervet. (Gentian.)—Vid. Concil. Surii, 
&e. 

S. Hieronymus.—Op. ed. Vallarsii, 11 
voll. fol. Verone, 1734-42; item, 9 
voll. fol. Par. 1602 ; item, 9 voll. fol. 
Lut. Par. 1623, 4; item, (cum schol. 
Erasmi;) 9 voll. fol. Basil. 1516. 

Hilarius Arelatensis, ap. 8. Augustini 
op. tom. 1]. 

S. Hilarius, Pictavorum Epise.—Op. 
fol. Basil. 1570; item, fol. ed. Ben. 
Par. 1693. 

Hinemarus, Remensis Archiepise.— 
Op. 2 voll. fol. Lut. Par. 1645. 

Historiz Ecclesiasticze Scriptores, (se. 
Eusebius, Socrates, Theodoretus, 
Theodorus, Hermias, et Evagrius ;) 
3 voll. fol. Cantab. 1720. 

Honorius, Augustodunensis Presb.— 
De Luminaribus Ecclesiz, sive De 
Scriptoribus Keel. ; ap. Mirzi Bib- 
lioth. ed. Antv. 1649. 

——- Prom. in Psalter., ap. tom. ii. 
Bernardi Pezii Thesaur. Aneedotum, 
ed, August. Vind. 1721. 

— Prol. super. Cantic., ap. tom. xx. 
Biblioth. Max. SS. Patrum. 

Horneius (Conrad.)—Lib. de Sacris et 
Divinis Scripturis, ed. 4to. Hel- 
maestadii, 1633. 

Hugonis Cardinalis Postillz, 6 voll. fol. 
Par. 1530-45, (black letter.) 

Hugo de S. Victore.—Op. 3 voll. fol. 
Venet. 1588. 


Index Biblicus, ap. Lexicon Gracum, 
ὅτ. ed. Anty. 1572.—(Vid. Harlem.) 

Indicis Librorum Expurgandorum, in 
studiosorum gratiam confecti, tomus 
primus: in quo quinquaginta auc- 
torum libri pra ceteris desiderati 
emendantur. Per Fr. Jo. Mariam 
Brasichellensem, Sacri Palatii Apo- 
stolici Magistrum, in unum corpus 
redactus, et publica commoditati 
editus. Superiorum permissu, 8vo, 
Rome, 1607». 


b Mendham, speaking of this Index, says: ‘* We now advance to perhaps the most extra- 


ordinary and searcest of all this class of publications. 


It is the first, and last, and incom- 


plete Expurgatory Index, which Rome herself has ventured to present to the world; and 
which, soon after the deed was done, she condemned and withdrew. ... After a selection of 
some of the rules in the last edition of the Expurgatory Index, the Editor in an address in- 
forms the Reader, that, understanding the expurgation of books to be not the least important 
part of his office, and wishing to make books more accessible to students than they were with- 
out expurgation, he had availed himself of the labours of his predecessors, and, adding his 
own, issued the present volume, intending that a second, which was in great readiness, should 


quickly follow: (but, alas, it was not allowed so to do.) 


Palace, 1607...... 


Dated Rome, from the Apostolic 


«ς Nothing more remains on the subject of this Index, than to report what is contained in 


Χ LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO. 


Index Librorum Prohibitorum et Ex- 
purgandorum novissimus, pro Ca- 
tholicis Hispaniarum Regnis Philip- 
pi IV. Regis Cathol., Antonii a Soto- 
major, ... Generalis Inquisitoris, 
«τς jussu ac studiis, luculenter et 
vigilantissime recognitus, ὅτο, ; fol. 
Madriti, 1667. 

Index Librorum Prohibitorum Alex- 
andri VII. Pont. Max. jussu editus, 
&c. fol. Rome, 1667. 

Index Testimoniorum; ap. Bibl. Sacr., 
ed. Vulg. Sixti V. et Clem. VITI. 
4to. Mogunt. 1609. 

D. Ireneus, Lugdunensis epise., et 
Martyr.—Quinque libri adv. Hzere- 
ses; fol. Col. Agr. 1596. 

ap. Eusebii Hist. Eccl. lib. v. 

S. Isidorus Hispalensis Epise.—Op. 
fol. Par. 1601; item, fol. Col. Agr. 
1617. 

—— Gloss.; ap. Bibl. Sacr. cum 
Glossis, &c. 

Isidorus Mercator.—Collectio Cano- 
num, &c.; ap. Labbe, tom. i. 

Ivo.—Liber Decretorum, fol. Lovanii, 
1561. 





Jansenius (Cornelius,) epise. Gauda- 
vensis.— Paraphrasis in Psalmos, 
Cantica, Proverbia, &c.; fol. Lugd. 
1586. 

Johannes XXII, Papa Romanus.— 
Extravag.—Vid. Corp. Jur. Can. 
tom, 111. 

Josephus (Flavius.)—Op. Gr. Lat. 2 
voll. fol. Hudson. ed. Oxon. 1720; 
item, fol. Aur. Allobr. 1611; item, 
Lat. fol. Basil, 1540. 

ap. Eusebii Eccl. Hist. 

Julianus Cardinalis 8. Angelii—Epist. 
ad Eugen. IV. Pap.; inter opera 
fEnee Sylvii, ed. Basil. cum gratia 
et privilegio Cas. Majest. (without 





date); item, ap. Orthuini Gratii 
Fasciculum. 

Julius Africanus.—Epist., ap. Origen. 
op. tom. i.; item, ap. Gallandii 
Bibl. tom. ii. 

Junilius Africanus; ap. Biblioth. Max. 
SS. Patr. tom. x. 

Juris Canonici (Corpus.) — 3 voll. 
fol. Par: L612 item, 3 voll. fol: 
Lugd. 1572; item, 3 voll. fol. Par. 
1561; item, 4to. Colon. 1631; item, 
4to. Lugd. 1606; item, fol. Par. 
1618. 

Justellus (Christopherus. )— Bibliothe- 
ca Juris Canonici Veteris; 2 voll. 
fol. Lut. Par. 1661. 

Justinianus (Flavius,) Imperator.— 
Novellz Constitutiones; fol. Antv. 
1575. 

Justinus Martyr.—Op. fol. ed. Ben. 
Par. 1742; item, fol. Heidelb. 1595. 


Krantzius (Albertus.)—Saxonia; [Ὁ], 
Francof, 1575. 
— Continuatio, 

1586. 


&e. fol. Witteb. 


Labbe (Philippus. )—Vid. Concilia. 

Laurimanus.—Prefat. ad Belethi Ra- 
tiona]l., ap. Durandi Rational. ed. 
8vo. Lugd. 1584. 

Leontius Byzantinus; ap. Gallandii 
Biblioth. tom. xii (Vid. Canisii 
Thesaur. in loco.) 

Leschasserius (Jacobus.)—Opuse. in 
Consult. de Controv. inter P. Paul. 
V., et Remp. Venet.; item, Tract. de 
libertate antiqua et canonica Eccl. 
Gallicanze ad supremas Franciz Cu- 
rias, &c.—ap. Melch. Goldasti Mo- 
narch., tom. iil. 

Lindanus ( Wilhelmus,) Rurzemunden- 
sis Epise.—Panoplia Evang., fol. 
Col. Agr. 1560. 


the inaccessible work of Zobelius, ‘ Notitia Indicis, &c.’—but repeated from him by Struyias, 
or Jugler, his Editor, in the Bibliotheca Hist. Lit.;—that Brasichellen, or Guanzellus, was 
assisted in the work by Thomas Malvenda, a Dominican: that another edition was printed at 
Bergomi in 1608: that, when a fresh one was in preparation at Antwerp in 1612, it was sup- 
pressed; and that, finally, the author, like Montanus, found his place in a future Index. 

“‘The second volume promised never appeared. The work, however, became exceedingly 
scarce: which induced Serpilius a priest of Ratisbon, in 1723, to print an edition so closely 
resembling the original as to admit of its being represented as the same. The imposition, 
however, being detected, another edition was prepared by Hesselius, a printer of Altorf, in 
1745; and then the remaining copies of the former threw off their mask, and appeared, with 
a new Title-page, as a second edition. The original and counterfeit editions of this peculiar 
work are sufficiently alike to deceive any person, who should not examine them in literal 
juxtaposition: but upon such examination the deception is easily apparent. The one, how- 
ever, may be fairly considered as a facsimile of the other. . . . There is a copy of the original 
edition in the Bodleian Library, Oxford; as likewise of the Belgic, the Portugueze, the Spanish, 
and the Neapolitan Indices, already described. And this is the. place to observe, that the 
greater part, if not all these treasures, were the result of the expedition against Cadiz in 
1596, when the Library of Jerom Osorius, successively Bishop of Sylvas and of Algarva, fell 
into the hands of the Earl of Essex, who presented it to Sir Thomas Bodley, the founder of 
one of the noblest libraries in the world.’’—See ‘ Literary Policy of the Church of Rome ex- 
hibited,’ &c., by the Rey, Joseph Mendham, M.A.—Chap. iii. pp. 116-—128. 


LIS? OF EDITIONS REFERRED ΤΟ. xl 


Liturgia, &c.-- 

The Booke of Common Prayer 
& Administration of the Sa- 
craments, &c. after the use of 
the Ch. of Engl., fol. London, 
Anno 1607. 

The Book of Common Prayer, as 
it was compiled by Archbishop 
Laud, and designed for the use 
of the Church of Scotland; fol. 
Edinb. 1637. 

Longobardus( Petr.,)seu Lombardus.— 
In omnes D. Pauli Epistolas Col- 
lectanea ; fol. Par. 1535. 

Loysius (seu Ludovicus) Carbajalus. — 
Theologicarum Sententiarum liber 
unus, &c. 8vo. Anty. 1548.—Vid. 
Carbajalus. 

Lyra (Nicolas.)—Vid, Bibl. Sacr., ed. 
Duaci, 1617. 


Maldonatus (Joannes.)—Comment. in 
quatuor Evyangelistas ; fol. Lut. Par. 
1629. 

-—— Disputationes, &c. circa septem 
Eccl. Rom. sacramenta, &c. 2 voll. 
4to. Lugd. 1614. 

Maria (Joan. Brasichellens.)—Vid. 
Indicem librorum  expurgandorum ; 
Rome, 1607. 

Mariana (Joannes.)—Historia de Re- 
bus Hispanie ; 4to. Mogunt. 1605. 
Martinez.—Hypotyp. (No copy met 

with. ) 

Meerman (Gerardus.)—Novus The- 
saurus Juris Civilis et Canonici, ex 
collectione et muszo Gerardi Meer- 
man; 7 voll. fol. Hage Comitum, 
1751-8. 

Supplementum, &c. Joannis 
Meerman ; fol. Ηρ Com. 1780. 
Melaucthon (Philippus.)—Op. 4 voll. 

fol. Witeberge, 1601. 

Melito, epise. Sard.,—ap. Euseb. Eccl. 
Hist. lib. v. 

Mendham (the Rev. J.)—-Literary Po- 
licy of the Church of Rome exhi- 
bited, in an account of her Dam- 
natory Catalogues or Indices, both 
prohibitory and expurgatory, with 
various illustrative extracts, anec- 
dotes, and remarks. Second edition, 
8vo. London, 1830. 

Merlinus (Jacobus. )—Vid. Concilia. 

Metrophanes Critopulus.—Confessio 
Catholic et Apostolicz (in Oriente) 
Ecclesia, edita et Latinitate donata 
a Joanne Horneio; 4to, Helmesta- 
dii, 1568. (There is a copy in the 
British Museum. ) 

Mireus (Aubertus.)—Bibliotheca Ec- 
clesiastica; sive Nomenclatores vii. 
veteres, S. Hier., Gennad., S. Ilde- 
fonsus, Sigebert., S. Isidor. Hisp., 





Honorius August., Henr. Ganda- 

vensis; fol. Anty. 1639, 

Pars altera; sive de Scriptoribus 
Ecclesiasticis, qui ab anno Christi 
1494, quo Joan. Trithemius desinit, 
ad usque tempora nostra, floruerunt; 
(opus posthumum:) fol. Antv. 1649. 

Missale Romanum, P. Pii V. jussu 
editum; et Clem. VIII. auctoritate 
recognitum; 4to, Antv. 1617. 





Nannius (Petr.) ap. S. Athanasii op., 
ed. Par. 1627. 

Nicephorus Callistus.—Tpapjjs πάσης 
σύνοψις, ap. Cyri Theodori Prodromi 
Epigrammata ; 8vo. Basil. 1536. 

Hist. Eccles. Gr. Lat. 2 voll. fol. 
Lut. Par. 1630; item, Lat. fol. 
Francof. 1588; item, fol. Lat. et 
vers. Joan. Langi, Antv. 1560. 

Nicephorus, Constantinop. Patriarch. 
—Canon S. Scripturarum, ap. Chro- 
nograph. Georgii Syncelli; fol. Pari- 
5115, e typographia regia, 1652; 
item, ap. Critic. Sacr., tom. viii. 
Append. 





Ocham (Gul.)—Dialogus, &c. fol. 
Lugd. 1495, (black letter;) item. ap. 
Goldasti Monarch. ed. Franeof. 1614. 

Onuphrius Panvinius.—Epitome Pon- 
tificum Romanorum, W&c.; fol. Ve- 
net. 1557. 

Lib. de varia creatione Romani 
Pontificis; ap. Jac. Gretseri op., ed. 
Ratisbone, 1735; item, ap. Gretseri 
Defens. Bellarm. 

Origenes.—Op. 4 voll. fol. ed. Ben. 
Par. 1733—59 ; item, Lat. ed. Gilb. 
Genebrard, 2 voll. fol. Par. 1604. 

Philocalia; 4to. Par. 1618. 

Hexaplorum que supersunt; 2 
voll. fol. Ben. Par. 1713. 

Orthuinus Gratius.—Vid. Gratius. 











Pamelius, (Jac.) in exposit. Symboli 
Apostolorum, Rufino Auctore; ap. 
1). Cypriani op. ed. Genev. 15938: 

S. Pamphilus Martyr.—Apologia pro 
Origene, ap. Origen. op. tom. iv. ; 
item, ap. Gallandii Bibl. tom. iv. 

Paparum Avenionensium Vite; sive, 
Collectio Actorum Veterum, quorum 
facta est mentio in notis Stephani 
Baluzii Tutelensis ad vitas Paparum 
Avenionensium; 2 voll. 4to. Par. 
1693. 

Parisiens. Articuli contr. Joh, de Mon- 
tesono.— Vid. Paparum Avenionen- 
sium Vit., sive Collect. Actorum 
veterum, quorum est mentio in notis 
Stephani Baluzii; ed. Par. 1098, 

SS. Patrum Bibliotheca Maxima, ed. 
Margarin de la Bigne; 27 voll. fol. 


xu 


Lugd. 1677; item, alter. ed. De la 
Biene; 8 voll. fol. Par. 1609-10. 
SS. Patr. Biblioth., ed. Petr. Gallandii; 

14 voll. fol. Venet. 1765—81. 

Paulus Venetus Servita, seu Petr. Sua- 
vis.—Hist. Cone. Trid., Lat. fol. 
1620; item, Engl. fol. Lond. 1676 ; 
item, Fr. par Pierre F. le Courayer, 
2 voll. fol. Lond. 1736. 

Paulinus Nolanus.—Op. fol. Verone, 
1736; item, ap. Bibl. SS. Patr. Max, 
tom. vi. 

Paulinus (Stephanus.)—Hist. 
Florent., 2 voll. 4to. 5. 1. et a. 

Pererius (Benedictus) Valentinus.— 
Comment. in Genes. 4 voll. fol. Col. 
Agr. 1601. 

Comment. in Dan. ὅνο. Lugd. 
1591. 

Perron(Card.)—Repliquea la Résponse 
du sérénissine Roi de la Grand 
Bretagne; fol. Par. 1620. 

Petavius; ap. Epiphanii op. ed. Par. 
1622; item, ed. Colon. 1682. 

Petrus Mauritius Cluniacensis.—Tract. 
contr. Judeos; ap. Bibliothecam 
Cluniacensem, ed. Lut. Par. 1614. 

Pezius (Bernardus.)—Thesaurus A nec- 
dotum; 6 voll. fol. Auguste Vindel. 
1721-29. 

Philastrius, Epise. Brixiensis.—Here- 
sium, &c., catalogus; 4to. Helm. 
1611. 

Philippus Solitarius.—Dioptra ; ap. Bi- 
blioth. SS. Patr; Max: tom: Scx1.; 
item, ap. Biblioth. SS. Patr. ed. Col. 
Agr. 1618. tom. xii. 

Philo Judeus; ap. Euseb. de Prepar. 
Evang. lib. vill. ed. Par. 1628. 

—— Op. fol. Lut. Par. 1640. 

Photius.—Myriobiblion, sive Biblioth. 
librorum, W&e. fol. Genev. 1611. 

Nomocanon, ap. Justelli Biblio- 
thec. tom. il.; item, 4to. Lut. Par. 
1615. 

Phranza (Georg.) Protovestiarius.— 
Chronicon; ap. Corpus Byzanti- 
num, tom. xxv. Venet. 1733; item, 
ap. Theophylacti Simocatte Hist. 
ed. 4to. Ingolst. 1604. 

Picus (Joan. Francise.) Mirandule 
Concordizque Comes.—Op. fol. Ba- 
sil. 1601. tom. 11. (Tom. 1. contains 
the works of Joan. Picus, the elder.) 

Pin (Ludoy. du)—Ecclesiastical His- 
tory, W&c., translated by a learned 
Divine of the Church of England; 
2 voll. fol. London, 1706-10. 

Pineda (Joan. ) Hispanalensis. —Com- 
ment. in Eeclesiasten; fol. Anty. 
1620. 

Pithceus (Petrus.)—Opera sacra, juri- 
dica, historica, miscellanea; 410. 


Par. 1609. 


Cone. 








LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO. 


Platina (Bapt. seu Barth.)—Hist. de 
vitis Pontificum Rom., fol. Lovanii, 
1572. 

Polyerates; ap. Euseb. Eccl. Hist. 
lib. v. 

Pontanus(Jacob.)—ap. Philippi Solitar. 
Dioptr., ap. Biblioth. SS. Paty. Max. 
tom. Xxxi.; item, ed. Col. Agr, 1618. 
tom. Xil. 

Possevinus (Antonius.) — Apparatus 
Sacer; 3 voll. fol. Venet. 1603-6. 
Prieras (Silvester) Mazolinus, Magis- 
ter S. Palatii—Resolutiones Dispu- 
tationum de virtute Indulgentiarum, 

&e. 4to. s. 1. 1519. 

Τὴ. Primasius, episc. Afric.—Com- 
mentar. in Apoe., ap. Bibl. Max. 
SS. Patr., tom. x.; item, ed. Basil. 
1544. 

Prodromus Theodorus. — Epigram- 
mata, &c.—Vid. Theodorus. 

Prosper Aquitanus.—Chronicon infe- 
grum; ap. Henr. Canisii Thesaur. 
ed. Anty. 1725. tom. 1. 


Rabanus Maurus.—Op. 3 voll. fol. Col. 
Agr. 1626. 

Radulphus Flaviacensis, in Leviticum 
libri xx.; fol. Euch. Cerv. Marp. 
1536. 

Raynaldus.— Annales Eccles. 19 voll. 
fol. Luce, 1747-56. 

Richardus de S. Victore, Parisiensis 
Doctor.—Op. 2. partt. fol. Rotho- 
magi, 1650. 

Rivetus Pictavus (Andreas.)—Catholi- 
cus Orthodoxus oppositus Catholico 
Papiste, in quatuor partes seu tracta- 
tus distinctus: in quibus continetur 
summa controversiarum, &e.; insti- 
tuiturque examen accuratum, et re- 
futatio omnium et singulorum, que 
ad cause Pontificia subsidium ad- 
duxit Gulielmus Bailius, Jesuita, in 
Epitome seu Catechismo controver- 
siarum, &c.; Lat. 2 voll. 4to. Lugd. 
Batav. 1650. 

Rudimentum Noviciorum, (ascribed 
to Mochartus;) fol. Lubec. 1475. 
(There is a copy in the Douce Li- 
brary, in the Bodleian.) 

Ruffinus, Presb. Aquileiensis.—Opus- 
cula quedam; fol. Par. 1580; item, 
ap. S. Cypriani Op., ed. Oxon. 1682. 

Exposit. S. Hier., in Symbolum 

Apost.; 4to. Oxonie, 1468, black 

letter. 

Versio Eusebii; ap. Euseb. Eccl. 
Hist. ed. Par. 1581; item, ed. 1506, 
black letter. 

Rupertus, Abbas Monasterii Tuitiensis. 
—Op. 2 voll. fol. Col. Agr. 1602. 
Dialogus Christiani et Judzi ; 

ap. S. Anselmi op. ed. Par. 1675. 











LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO. 


Sabellicus (Antoninus Coecius.)—Op. 
4 voll. fol. Basil. 1560. 

Sadoletus (Jacobus,) Cardinalis—Op. 
4 voll. 4to. Verone, 1737-38. 

Salmeron (Alphons.)—Comment. in 
Evang., Acta Apost., et Epist. Ca- 
nonic.; 16 voll. fol. Col. Agr. 1602- 
4, 

Sarisburiensis (Joannes ;) ap. Biblioth. 
Max. V. P. tom. xxiii. 

Scaligerus (Jos. Just.)—ap. Thesaur. 
Temporum Eusebii Pamphili, fol. 
Lugd. 1606: item, Amst. 1658. 

Scholarius (Gregorius, seu Georgius, 
postea dictus Gennadius, ) Patriarcha 
Constantin.—De pace, ὅζο., adhor- 
tatio ad Synodum Orientalem Flo- 
rentiz ; ap. S. Generalis Florentie 
Synodi Historiam, 4to. 5.1. et a. Ste- 
phani Paulini; item, ap. Synod. Flo- 
rent. fol. Rom. 1579; item, ap. Con- 
cil. Labbe, tom. xiii. 

Schottus (Andr.)—Prefat. in Euche- 
rium; ap. Bibl. Max. SS, Patr. 
tom. vi. 

Seder Olam; sive Chronologia He- 
brzorum, &e. (interprete Gilb. Ge- 
nebrardo;) fol. Lugd. 1608; item, 
fol. Lugd. 1599, ad cale. Genebrardi 
Chronograph. 

Semeca (Joan.)—Gloss. super Jur. 
Canon.—Vid. Corpus Juris Canonici. 

Senensis (Sixtus) Dominicanus.—Bib- 
liotheea Sancta, 2 voll. fol. Lugd. 
1575. 

Serarius (Nic.)—In sacros Divinorum 
Bibliorum libros, Tobiam, Judith, 
Esther, Maccabzeos, Commentarius ; 
fol. Mogunt. 1610. 

Sigebertus Monachus, et Abbas Gam- 
blacensis, de Scriptor. Eccl.; ap. 
Mirei Biblioth. Eccl., ed. Antv. 
1639. 

Sleidanus (Joan.)—De Statu Religio- 
nis et Reipublice, Carolo V. Cesare, 
commentariorum libri xxvi., fol. Ar- 
gent. 1559. 

Socrates, Scholasticus.—Eccl. Hist. 
fol. Cantab. 1720; item, fol. Par. 
1668. 

Soto(Dominiecus.)—Comment. in Quar- 
tum sententiarum ; fol. Duaci, 1613. 

Sotomajor (Antonius.) Vid. Indices 
Lxpurg. Librorum. 

Stapletonius (Thom.) Anglus.—Op. 4. 
voll. fol. Lut. Par. 1620. 

Strabus (Walafridus,) Monachus Ful- 
densis. —Vid. Bibl. Sacr. eum glossis, 
&e. 

Strozza (Thom.) ap. Thome de Vio 
Cajetani Commentarios, &e.; ed. 
8vo, Par. 1546. 

Suavis (Petr. Polanus. )—Historia Con- 
cilii Tridentini; Lat. fol. Augusta 


xill 


Trinobantum, 1620.—Vid. Paulum 
Venetum Servitam. 

Suidas.—Suide Historica, ceteraque 
omnia, que ad cognitionem rerum 
spectant; opera ac studio Hier. Wol- 
fii in Latinum sermonem conversa ; 
fol. Basi]. 1581. 

Surius (Laurentius,) Carthusianus.— 
Vid. Concilia. 


Tertullianus, Presb. Carthag.—Op. fol. 
(Nicolai Rigaltii notis illustrata,) 
Lut. Par. 1634; item, cum Jac. Pa- 
melii notis, fol. Par. 1635: item, 
fol. Lut. Par. 1664; item, fol. Par. 
1598. 

Theodoretus, epise. Cyrensis. — Op. 
4 voll. fol. Lut. Par. 1642. 

Auctarium, sive Operum tom. v., 
fol. Par. 1684. 

Theodorus (Cyrus) Prodromus.-—Epi- 
grammata, &c. 8vo. Basil. 1536; 
item, 4to. Juliomagi, 1632. 

Tilius (Joannes.)—Kavdves τῶν ᾽Απο- 
στόλων καὶ τῶν ἁγίων συνόδων, 4to. 
Par. 1610 ; item, ap. Grymei Monu- 
menta SS. Patr. Orthodoxographa, 
tom. i. ed. Basil. 1569. 

Tilmannus (Godf.)—Pref, ad Antio- 
chum; ap. Biblioth. SS. Patr. Max. 
tom. Xli. 

Tostatus (Alphons.) Epise. Abulensis. 
— Comment. in Pentateuchum, Josh- 
uam, Judices, Ruth, Samuelem, Re- 
ges, Paralip., et Mattheaum, cum ce- 
teris opusculis; 13 voll. fol. Ven. 
1596. 

Trithemius (Joan.) Spanheimensis.— 
Opera pia et spiritualia; fol. Mogunt. 
1604. 

De Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis ; 

4to. Colon. 1546. 

Annales Hirsaugienses, 2 

fol. Herbipoli, 1690. 











voll. 


Vatablus.—Vid. Bibl. utriusque Testa- 
menti, &e., ed. Oliva Rob. Stephan. 
1557; item, Annot. inter Criticos 
Sacros. 

S. Victorinus, episc. Petavionensis, et 
Martyr.—Scholia in Apoce. S. Joan- 
nis; ap. Gallandii Biblioth. tom. iv. 

Victorius (Marianus;) ap. S. Hier. op. 
ed. Lut. Par. 1624; item, ed. Com- 
melin. 1601. 

Vincentius Lirinensis— Commonito- 
rium, sive Pro Cathol. Fid., το.» 
8vo. Oxon. 1631; item, ap. Gal- 
landii Bibl. tom. x. 

Vives (Joan. Ludovicus,) Valentinus, 
olim Rhetoric Professor in Coll. 
Corporis Christi ap. Oxonienses.—Li- 
bri xii de disciplinis; 8vo. s. 1]. 1612. 

Comment. in S. Aug. De Civit. 





ΧΙΥ LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO. 


Dei; ap. S. Aug. op. ed. Froben. tomos digestum W&c. (i.e. Doctrinale, 
Bas. 1569. tom. v. &c.) fol. Venet. 1571. 


Vives.—Op. 2 voll. fol. Basil. 1555. Whitaker (Gulielm.) — Op. Theol. 

Vossius (Gerard. Joh. )—Op. 6 voll. fol. 2 voll. fol. Genevee, 1610. 
Amstelodami, 1595—1701. 

—— Diissertat. Gemin. 4to. Amst. Ximenius (Franciscus;) ap. Bibl. Com- 
1643. plut. 


Waldensis (Thomas,) Anglicus Car- Zonaras (Johannes.) — Canones, &c. 
melita.—Opus sane divinum, in tres Gr. Lat., fol. Lut. Par. 1618. 


5ΟΗΟΠΙΑΒΊΤΙΟΑΙ, HISTORY 


OF THE 


CANON OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURE; 


OR THE 


CERTAIN AND INDUBITATE BOOKS THEREOF, 


AS THEY ARE RECEIVED 


PN SCnUuUnCH OF ENGLAND: 


COMPILED BY 


Dae ΟΝ 


DN. OF P., AND MR. OF S. P. C. IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE, 
(NOW SEQUESTERED.) 


8. Luc. xvi. 


Habent Mosen et Prophetas : audiant illos. 


LONDON, 


PRINTED BY R. NORTON, FOR TIMOTHY GARTHWAIT, AT 
THE LITTLE NORTH-DOOR OF S. PAUL'S. 


MDCLVII. 








τ χῖν τὴν 
‘et ἀν ὡς 





REVERENDO 
ἘΝ ΟΕ Τ Θ 10 PRACT ARS AUC DOMINO, 
Dyo. MATTH ZO 
ELIENSI EPISCOPO: 
ANTIQU# FIDEI VIRO, 
ET IN REBUS SACRIS EXERCITATISSIMO : 
DOCTR. ET RELIG. IN ECCL. ANGL. 


ADSERTORI AC CONFESSORI 


MAXIMO: 


VER INVICT.-QUE MAGNANIMITATIS 


PRASULI: 


ET COLL. S. PETRI IN ACAD. CANTABR. PATRONO: 


JOH. COSIN, DEC. PETROB,, 
EJUSD. FIDEI, DOCTR., RELIGIONIS,' 
ECCLESIM ET COLL. 
ADMINISTER, 

HANC SUAM HIST. SCHOLASTICAM, 

E SACRIS PAGINIS 
VETERIB.-QUE AC RECENTIOR. SCRIPTIS 
ADORNATAM, 

ATQUE A VIRIS RER. DIVIN. PERITIS 


LECT. ET APPROBATAM, 


ΤῊΝ D. 1). 19: 





THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE, 


RECITED IN THE SIXTH ARTICLE OF RELIGION, SET FORTH BY THE 


CHURCH OF ENGLAND, ANN. DOM. MDLXII. 


Hoty Scripture containeth all things necessary to salva- 
tion: so that whatsoever is not read therein, nor may be 
proved thereby, is not to be required of any man, that it 
should be believed as an Article of the Faith, or be thought 
requisite or necessary to salvation. 

In the name of the Holy Scripture we do understand 
those canonical books of the Old and New Testament, of 
whose authority was never any doubt in the Church. 


THE NAMES AND NUMBER OF THE CANONICAL BOOKS : 


Genesis. I. Chronicles. 
Exodus. II. Chronicles. 
Leviticus. I. Esdras. 
Numbers. 11. Esdras. 
Deuteronomy. The Book of Esther. 
Joshua. The Book of Job. 
Judges. The Psalms. 

Ruth. The Proverbs. 


I. Samuel. 
Il. Samuel. 
I. Kings. 
II. Kings. 


The Book of Ecclesiastes. 
The Song of Solomon. 
Four greater Prophets. 
Twelve lesser Prophets. 


And the other books (as Hierome saith) the Church doth 


ΧΧ THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE. 


read for example of life, and instruction of manners ; but yet 
doth it not apply them to establish any doctrine. 


SUCH ARE THESE FOLLOWING: 


The Third Book of Esdras. 

The Fourth Book of Es- 
dras. 

The Book of Tobias. 

The Book of Judith. 

The rest of Esther. 

The Book of Wisdom. 

Jesus the Son of Sirach. 

Baruch the Prophet. 


The Song of the Three 
Children. 

The Story of Susanna. 

Of Bel and the Dragon. 

The Prayer of Manasses. 

The First Book of Mac- 
cabees. 

The Second Book of Mac- 
cabees. 


All the books of the New Testament, as they are com- 


monly received, we do receive, and account them canonical. 








THE NEW CANON OF SCRIPTURE, FIRST SET 
FORTH BY THE COUNCIL OF TRENT, 


AND AFTER CONFIRMED, AND DECLARED TO BE RECEIVED WITH 
OTHER ARTICLES OF FAITH, BY THE BULLS OF POPE PIUS THE 
FOURTH, ANNO DOM. MDLX;. 


CONC. TRID. SESS. IV. DECRET. I. 
DECRET. DE CANON. SCRIPTURIS. 


SS. Synopvus, ... presidentibus in ea tribus Apostolic 
Sedis Legatis,... perspiciens Veritatem salutarem et morum 
disciplinam contineri in Libris Scriptis, et sine Scripto tradi- 
tionibus,. . . orthodoxorum Patrum exempla secuta, omnes 
libros tam Veteris quam Novi Testamenti, (cum utriusque 
unus Deus sit Auctor,) nec non traditiones ipsas, tum ad 
Fidem, tum ad Mores pertinentes, tanquam vel ore tenus a 
Christo, vel a Sp. 5. dictatas, et continua successione in 
Ecclesia Catholica conservatas, pari pietatis affectu, ac reve- 
rentia, suscipit et veneratur. 

Sacrorum vero librorum indicem huic decreto adscriben- 
dum censuit, ne cui dubitatio suboriri possit, quinam sint, 
qui ab ipsa Synodo suscipiuntur. 

Sunt vero infra scripti: 

Test. V.i—Quinque Mosis, Jos., Judic., Ruth, IV Reg., 
II Paralip., Esdre I. et 11., (qui dicitur Nehem.,) Tobias, 
Judith, Esther, Job, Psalterium David. CL. Psal., Parab., 
Ecclesiastes, Cantic. Canticorum, Sapientia, Ecclesiasticus, 
Hsaias, Hieremias cum Baruch, Ezech., Daniel, XII Proph. 
Minores, Duo Maccabeeorum, I. et 11. 

Test. N.—Quatuor Evang., &c. 

Si quis autem libros ipsos integros cum omnibus suis par- 
tibus, prout in Ecclesia Catholica legi consueverunt, et in 


COSIN. Cc 


[ Vid. 
Labbe, 
tom. xiv. 
col. 744, 
et seq. | 


[ Vid. 
Labbe, 


tom. Xiv. 


col. 944, 
et seq. | 


XXii THE NEW CANON OF SCRIPTURE. 


veteri vulgata Latina editione habentur, pro Sacris et Cano- 
nicis non susceperit, et traditiones preedictas sciens et pru- 
dens contempserit, anathema sit. 

Omnes itaque intelligant, quo ordine et via ipsa Synodus, 
post jactum Fidei Confessionis fundamentum, sit progressura; 
et quibus potissimum testimoniis ac presidiis, in confirmandis 
dogmatibus, et instaurandis in Ecclesia moribus, sit usura. 





BULLA PAP PII QUARTI, 


Super Forma Juramenti Profess. Fidei 
Juxta Concil. Trid., in fine ejusd. Conc. 


Item omnia...a SS. Trid. Synodo tradita, definita, et 
declarata, indubitanter recipio, atque profiteor: simulque 
contraria omnia... damno, rejicio, (et) anathematizo. Hance 
veram Catholicam Fidem, extra quam nemo salvus esse 
potest, ... veraciter teneo; (et) eandem integram ... a 
meis teneri curaturum me... spondeo, voveo, ac juro. Sic 
me Deus adjuvet, et hec 5. Dei Evangelia; &c. 











TO THE READER. 


In this Scholastical History I give an account of the cano- 
nical and indubitate books of Holy Scripture, as they are 
numbered in the VI. Article of Religion set forth by the Via. Art. 
Church of England, and have been received by the Catholic eae 
Church in all several ages, since the time of the Apostles, "+ 
till the Church of Rome thought fit to compose and dress 
up a new additional canon thereof for themselves in their 
late Council of Trent: 

Where it was one of the first things they did, to lay this ee ee 
foundation for all their new religion, which they built upon it, Trid. su- 
—“That the apocryphal writings and traditions of men were ἘΠ 7+ 
nothing inferior, nor less canonical, than the sovereign dictates 
of God, as well for the confirmation of doctrinal points pertain- 
ing to Faith, as for the ordering of life and manners,—but that 
both the one and the other ought to be embraced with the 
same affection of piety, and received with the like religious 
reverence, ’—not making any difference between them. 

Those writings of holy and learned men, who have been 
(next after the Prophets and Apostles) as the shining lights 
of the world in their several generations before us, we reve- 
rence and honour in their kind; and those ecclesiastical 
traditions, which have been in use among us, and tend to 
the better preservation of order and piety in that Religion 
only, “ which was once delivered to the saints,” we acknow- 8. Jud. 
ledge and receive, as far as their own variable nature and Fidei τὰ 
semel 


sanctis 
of these equal in dignity or authority with the Divine Will tadite. 


and Word of God, (as the masters of the assembly at Trent 
have done,) and, above all this, to canonize a tradition which 


condition requireth, with all due regard: but to make either 


c2 


Vid. hujus 
libri num. 
CXcil. 

Vid. num. 
elxxiil. in 
fine; et 
[num. } 
elxxiv. 
Vid. num. 
exe. 

Ibid. ; et 
num, cxciv. 


XXIV TO THE READER. 


was not so much as a tradition received in their own Church 
before, (as will appear by this present history,) nevertheless 
commanding it to be received as a necessary article of faith, 
under pain of their unhallowed curse, and the peril of eternal 
damnation,—this is so high and transcendent a presumption, 
as that God Himself hath laid His curse upon it ; whereof it 
concerns them to take heed, lest what they have vainly laid 
upon others do not effectually reach to themselves, and fall 
upon their own heads. 

But after this manner they began to set up their first 
doctrinal tradition, in their last Council, at Trent; which 
they call an Gicumenical Council, as if all the Bishops in 
Christendom had been there present, and voted in it; when 
it is well known, that at the same time® wherein this their 
additional canon of Scripture was first made, (which was 
then done chiefly by the procurement of Catharin, and his 
faction there, whose credit had otherwise been quite lost, 
having been much impaired already by his former and fierce 
opposition herein against the writings of Cardinal Cajetan, 
the far more learned and Catholic Doctor of the two,) it 
consisted not of above fifty persons in all; among whom 
some of them were only Prelates titular, and hired with 
pensions to serve the present turn. 

And the rest of their traditions that follow, (wherein now 
consisteth the very life and being of their peculiar and proper 
religion, that differeth from ours, and the true Catholic Re- 
ligion of every Church, and every age before them,) having 
been confirmed by Pope Pius his bull», and made so many 
new articles of their faith‘, (as the former was,) are all alike. 


@ Cone. Trid. sess. iv. April. viii. πού found; but see Gregorii IX. De- 


anno 1546. [ Vid. Concil. Labbe, tom. 
xiv. col. 746.—Decretum de Canonicis 
Scripturis, octavo A prilis promulgatum 
in quarta Sessione. | 

> Bulla Pape Pii IV. super forma 
juramenti Professionis Fidei, sub finem 
Cone. Trid. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 944, 
et seq. |—Vid. num. exeviii. 

© Ad cap. Cum Christus, Extra de 
Hereticis.—Papa potest inducere no- 
vos articulos Fidei. [These words are 


cretal., lib. v. tit. vil. cap. 7. Cum 
Christus, not. ad verb. Sub anathe- 
mate; ap. Corp. Jur. Can. tom. ii. col. 
1533. ed. Par. 1612.—Est articulus 
Fidei nostre: de quo habetur in prae- 
dicta Constitutione.... Et cap. i. ad 
illos articulos, de quibus tractatur in 
illa Constitutione, firmiter credimus. 
Omnes indistincte tenentur, tam Cle- 
rici, quam Laici: sed Clerici magis ; 
&c. ... Quilibet ergo tenetur credere 


TO THE READER. XXV 


As, first: I. “That the Church of Rome is the mother 
and mistress of all other Churches?;” which is not only 
said against the truth of all ecclesiastical history, and the 
public declaration of an ancient General Council (the second 
among the first four) received and approved by all good 
Christians®, but lkewise against the express words of the 
Gospel itself‘, and against the common sense, and knowledge 
of all persons, that can but read or hear it. II. “That the 
Pope of Rome is the monarch or head of the universal 
visible Church, the vicar or deputy of Christ, and, in that 
sovereign authority, the true successor of S. Peter, as prince 
of the Apostles ; by virtue whereof his papal determinations 
and prescripts are to be obeyed, in what matter soever he 


shall be pleased to declare himself®. 


secundum quod Catholica tenet Eecle- 
sia; et hoe sufficit in talibus articulis, 
dummodo nil in contrarium sentiat. ] 
Et Leo X. damnat hane Lutheri pro- 
positionem : ‘‘Certum est in manu Ke- 
clesiz vel Pape prorsus non esse sta- 
tuere articulos Fidei; [imo, nee leges 
morum seu bonorum operum.’’—Vid. 
Bull. Apost. Leonis Pape X. contra 
errores Lutheri, sect. 22; Labbe, tom. 
xiv. col. 393. ] 

4 Cone. Trid. sess. vii. can. 111, de 
Bapt. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 778.] Si 
quis dixerit, in Ecclesia Romana, que 
omnium Ecclesiarum mater est et ma- 
gistra, non esse [yeram de Baptismi 
Sacramento doctrinam, | anathema sit. 
—Et sess. xxii. de Sacr. Missz, cap. 
viii. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 855.]...a 
Sancta Romana Ecclesia, omnium Ec- 
clesiarum matre, [et magistra, ... 
—Et in Bulla preedicta. [ Vid. Bull. P. 
Pii IV.; Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 944.] 
Juxta hane et non aliam formam, pro- 
fessionem [pradictam | (Fidei) solem- 
niter fieri ... districte pracipiendo 
mandamus, hujusmodi sub _ tenore: 
Ego N. firma fide credo et profiteor 
omnia et singula... . (Item credo, et) 
agnosco Romanam Eeclesiam omnium 
Ecclesiarum matrem (esse) et magis- 
tram. ... Extra hane Fidem nemo po- 
test esse salvus. 

€ Concil. Constantinopolit. I, in 
Epist. Synodali ad Damasum Papam, 
et Rom. Synodum. [ Vid. Labbe, tom. 
ii. col. 966.) τῆς δέ ye μητρὸς ἁπασῶν 
τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν τῆς ἐν “Ἱεροσολύμοις, 


8.) T will not now men- 


[τὸν αἰδεσιμώτατον καὶ θεοφιλέστατον 
Κύριλλον ἐπίσκοπον ἐπιγνωρίζομεν. | 

£ S. Luke xxiv. 47. ‘And that re- 
pentance and remission of sins should 
be preached in His name to [among] 
all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.” 

g Ex ipsis pontificiis Dictatibus Hil- 
debrandi sive Greg. VII. in Concil 
Gen. Rom. [ Vid. Epist. lv. ad Lau- 
denses, anno 1075, sub Concil. Rom. I. ; 
ap. Labbe, tom. x. col. 110. Dictat. xi. 
—Quod] unicum est nomen in mundo, 
(Pape, videl., Rom.)—Item : [ Dictat. 
ii.—Quod ]solus Romanus Pontifexjure 
dicitur [dicatur] Universalis. (Addit 
Gretserus Jesuita: Jure Divino. [ Vid. 
P. Greg. VII. vit., elect., res gest., 
&e. lib. iv. Onuphrii Pany. de varia 
creatione Romani Pontificis; ap. Jac. 
Gretseri Op. ed. Ratisbone, 1735. 
tom, vi. p. 105.—Vid. etiam Grets, 
Def. Bellarm. tom. ii. col. 250. not. in 
marg.— Hee omnia Decreta ex jure 
Divino deducuntur, partim directe, 
partim indirecte. Nec quidquam novi 
sanxit Pontifex, sed que apud multos 
in oblivionem venerant. ])—Cone. Lugd. 
Gen. sub Greg. X., ut habetur in Sexto 
Decretal., tit. De elect. c. Ubi, [i.e. 
lib. i. tit. vi. cap. 3.—Corp. Jur. Can. 
ed. Lugd. 1571. tom. iii. col. 78,1 (Ro- 
manus Episcopus est) Vicarius Christi, 
successor Petri, Rector universalis Ee- 
clesiw. [The precise words are: Car- 
dinales... pensantes attentius quid eis 
imminet, cum agitur de creatione Vi- 
carii Jesu Christi, successoris Petri, 
rectoris wniversalis Ecclesiz, gregis 


XXV1 


TO THE READER. 


tion the infamous power, (that otherwhiles he hath assumed 


to himself,) of deposing a just and lawful King from his 
rightful inheritance, or of freeing his natural and sworn 
subjects from their bond of faith and allegiance towards 
him, (which are the Dictates of Pope Hildebrand:) but I 
note only, at present, the authority that he assumeth over 
the Scriptures of God, (the subject of all our history,) which 
he® and his followers: make to be greater than any those 


Dominici directoris, &c.—Conf. Labbe, 
tom. xi. par. i. col. 978. ]—Concil. Flor. 
sub Eug. [V.—Definimus Romanum 
Pontificem in universum orbem tenere 
principatum, et successorem esse B. 
Petri Apostolorum principis, et verum 
Christi vicarium, totiusque Ecclesiz 
caput, et omnium Christianorum, &c. 
[ Vid. Cone. Flor. ann. 1439. Definit. 
Fidei.—Labbe, tom. xiii. col. 516.— 
ἔτι ὁρίζομεν τὴν ἁγίαν ἀποστολικὴν 
καθέδραν, καὶ τὸν Ῥωμαϊκὸν ᾿Αρχιερέα 
διάδοχον εἶναι τοῦ μακαρίου Πέτρου τοῦ 
κορυφαίου τῶν ᾿Αποστόλων, καὶ ἀληθῆ 
τοποτηρητὴν τοῦ Χριστοῦ, καὶ πάσης 
τῆς ᾿Εκκλησίας κεφαλὴν, καὶ πάντων 
τῶν Χριστιανῶν πατέρα τε καὶ διδάσ- 
καλον ὑπάρχειν. ]---(οη011. Later. sub 
Leone X. sess. viii.[ sess. vii. prope finem, 
Baltasaris Orat. Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 
172.] (Papa) rex regum, et orbis ter- 
rarum monarcha. {The words of Bal- 
thazar are:... Ac ceu leo rex quadrupe- 
dum, tu alter Leo, hominum non alter 
rextantum, sed regum rex, et orbis 
terrarum monarcha effectus, alias oves 
quas habes, quz non sunt de hoe ovili, 
ad tuum ovile reduceres, alliceres, re- 
vocares; &c.|—Et sess. ix. [ibid. col. 
237.| Adorabunt eum omnes reges 
terre, [omnes gentes servient ei.—Et 
sess. x., ibid. col. 238.] Omnis illi uni 
in ceelo et in terra tradita est potestas. 
[ The precise words are:.. . Non ignari, 
omnem tibi uni (1. 6, Leoni X.) in ccelo 
et in terra traditam a Domino potesta- 
tem, ut non spiritualibus tantum viris, 
sed terrenis quoque hujus seculi po- 
testatibus in causa communis boni jus 
dicere non pertimescas. |—Et sess. xi. 
[ibid. col. 309. schedul. abrogat. sub 
init.] Pastor AXternus, [gregem Suum 
usque ad consummationem szculinun- 
quam deserturus, ita, Apostolo teste, 
obedientiam dilexit, ut pro expiando 
primi parentis inobedientiz peccato se- 
ipsum humiliaverit, factus obediens 
usque ad mortem: migraturus vero ex 


mundo ad Patrem, in soliditate petree 
Petrum, ejusque] (Petri) successores, 
Vicarios Suos instituit, quibus [ex libri 
Regum testimonio] ita obedire necesse 
est, ut, qui non obedierit, morte mori- 
atur.—Cone. Trid. (wherein all the for- 
mer decrees were confirmed) sess. xiv. 
cap. 7. [De casuum reservat.—Labbe, 
tom. xiv. col. 820.]... Pontifices Max. 
pro suprema potestate 510] in Ecclesia 
universa tradita, &c.—Et Bulla Pii 
IV. predict., De professione Fidei. 
[ Vid. Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 946.] Ro- 
mano Pontifici, B. Petri Apostolorum 
principis successori, ac Jesu Christi 
Vicario, veram obedientiam spondeo, ac 
juro: cetera item omnia a sacris cano- 
nibus, et cecum. concillis, ac praecipue 
[a sacrosancta] Tridentina Synodo tra- 
dita, definita, et declarata, indubitanter 
recipio atque profiteor, simulque con- 
traria omnia ... damno, rejicio, et ana- 
thematizo. Hane veram Catholicam 
fidem, extra quam nemo salvus esse 
potest,... sponte profiteor, et... te- 
neo, et constantissime ...ameis,.. 
teneri, et doceri... curaturum me vo- 
veo, ac juro; Ne. 

h Greg. VIL. Dictatus in Concil. 
Rom., supra citat. [not. ad lit. g. | 

i Silvest. Prier. Rom., dial. adv. 
Luth.—Ejus enim (Pontificis) aucto- 
ritas major est quam Scripture. [These 
precise words have not been found. 
But see a small 4to. vol. dated 1519, 
(partly in black letter,) containing Re- 
solutiones Disputationum de virtute 
Indulgentiarum, &c., Martini Luther ; 
Fr. Silvestri Prieratis... ad Martiuum 
Dial.; Martini Luther ad Dial. Re- 
spons.;...et alia quedam.—Silvest. 
Prier. (Mazolin.) magist. 5. Palatii, 
Dial. prope princip. ὃ Fundamentum 
tertium.—Quicunque non innititur doc- 
trine Romane Ecclesiz, ac Romani 
Pontificis, tanquam regula Fidei inef- 
fabili,a qua etiam Sacra Scriptura robur 
trahit et auctoritatem, hzereticus est. | 


TO THE READER. 


XXVH 


Scriptures have; for it is another of the same Pope’s Dic- 
tates, (confirmed by the bull of Pius the Fourth, in his 
profession of the Tridentine faith*,) that “the canonical 
Scriptures themselves shall be no canonical Scriptures 


unless he gives them authority and allowance so to be!: 


Ἐ.39 


which is as much as to say, that, when he pleaseth, he may 


take away all authority from them™. 


k Ubi supra, [not. ad lit. g, sub fin. ] 
Cetera omnia a sacris canonibus, &c. 
(Whereof this dictate of Greg. the 
Seventh is one.) 

1 Dictat. xvi. supra citat. [Vid. 
Labbe, tom. x. col. 111. dictat. xvii. 
—Quod] nullum capitulum, nullusque 
liber canonicus habe[a tur, absque il- 
lius auctoritate, [ viz. Papz.]—Nicol. 
Papa I., can. Si, Romanor. dist. xix.— 
Vetus et Novum Testamentum sunt 
recipienda, non Codici Canonum an- 
nexa, sed quod de illis recipiendis S. 
Papz Innocentii prolata est sententia, 
cujus auctoritate utrumque recipien- 
dum est. [ Vid. Decret. can. i. dist. xix., 
Corp. Jur. Can. ed. Par. 1612. tom. 
1. col. 86.—Sed quare multum immo- 
ramur, cum nec ipsas Divinas Scrip- 
turas Veteris et Novi Testamenti 
jam recipiemus, si istos duxerimus 
audiendos? Etenim neutrum  ho- 
rum in Codice Canonum Ecclesias- 
ticorum habetur insertum. Sed re- 
sponsuri sunt isti, qui non ad obedi- 
endum potius quam ad resistendum 
semper sunt parati, dicentes quod inter 
canones inveniatur capitulum sancti 
Papz Innocentii, cujus auctoritate do- 
ceatur a nobis utrumque testamentum 
esse recipiendum, quamquam in ipsis 
paternis canonibus nullum eorum ex 
toto contineatur insertum. Quibus ad 
hee asserendum est, quoniam, si Vetus 
Novumque Testamentum recipienda 
sunt, non quod Codici Canonum ex 
toto habeatur annexa, sed quod de his 
recipiendis sancti Papz Innocentii pro- 
Jata videatur esse sententia, restat ni- 
mirum, quod Decretales Epistole Ro- 
manorum Pontificum sunt recipiende, 
etiamsi non sint Codici Canonum com- 
paginate ; &c.|—Addit Baronius, ad 
ann. 553. n. 224. [ed. Mogunt. 1601. 
tom. vii. col. 629.] Ab arbitrio enim 
Pontif. Rom. pendet, {The words of 
Baronius are: Ex quibus quisque po- 
terit intelligere, quanta vis in Apo- 
stolica Sede resideat, cujus arbitrio 
pendeat,] quid velit esse in universa 


III. Then, “ that all 


Ecclesia sacrosanctum, [et ab omni- 
bus custodiri legitimum, atque cano-- 
nicum comprobari. |—Imo, Presbyter 
alter Congreg. Oratorii, Thom. Bozius, 
dum Romane Curie ejusque Pontifici 
adulatur, eo usque provehitur, ut affir- 
met, (De sign. Eccl. lib. xvi. cap. 10. 
[ Vid. Boz. Eugubin. ed. Rom. 1591. 
tom. 11. p. 188.]) quod sit falso et 
impudenter dictum, Divinam Scriptu- 
ram esse majoris auctoritatis, quam sit 
Ecclesie, (i.e. P. R.) [The words of 
Bozius are: Heretici ... ausi sunt 
affirmare, Divinam Scripturam majoris 
esse auctoritatis, quam sit Ecclesia: 
quod quam sit falso et impudenter 
dictum, liquido e superioribus patet ; 
&e. ] 

™ Quod Tertullianus Ethnicis re- 
ponebat, Apologetic. cap. v. [p. 32. ed. 
Par. 1635.—Facit et hoe ad causam 
nostram, quod] apud vos de humano 
arbitratu Divinitas pensitatur: nisi ho- 
mini Deus placuerit, Deus non erit : 
[homo jam Deo propitius esse debebit. ] 
—Nam Papa, (ut habetur in Glossa ad 
cap. Quanto, tit. vii. primi Decretal. ad 
verba Veri Dei vicem, [ Corp. Jur. Can., 
ed. Par. 1612. tom. ii. col. 205.]) di- 
citur habere cceleste arbitrium; ... et 
ideo etiam naturam rerum immutare 
potest, [immutat;... et de nullo potest 
aliquid facere; ...] quia in his, que 
vult, ei est pro ratione voluntas; ... 
nec est qui ei dicat, Cur ita facis? &e. 
[...- Idem de injustitia potest facere 
justitiam, corrigendo jura, et mutando; 
... et plenitudinem obtinet potestatis ; 
&c. | 

Item, Gloss.in Extravag. Joh. XXIL., 
tit, De verborum signif., cap. Cum 
inter. [i. e. tit. xiv. cap, 4.]—Credere 
{autem ] Dominum Deum nostrum Pa- 
pam... sic non posse [potuisse]} sta- 
tuere, prout statuit, hereticum cense- 
retur. [Vid. Corp, Jur. Can., ed. Lugd. 
1572. tom. 111. col. 1244; item, ed. 
Par. 1561. tom. iii, Extravag., col. 
168; item, ed. Par. 1612. tom. iii. 
Extravag., col, 140—where this pas- 


XXViil TO THN READER. 

Scriptures are to be expounded according to the sense of 
this Roman Church: which must herein be held to be the 
only judge, and to follow the unanimous consent of the 
ancient Fathers”? IV. Next, “that there are truly and 
properly seven Sacraments, neither more nor less, insti- 
tuted by Christ Himself in the New Testament°®.” V. “That 
in their Mass there is a real transubstantiation of the ele- 
ments into the Body and Blood of Christ’, remaining after 
the Communion is done? ; and, likewise, a proper and propi- 
tiatory Sacrifice there offered up by the Priest for the sins 
of the quick and the dead’, the same that Christ offered 


sage is found, as above quoted. But 
see a paper by the Rey. S. R. Maitland, 
in the British Magazine, (vol. xiv. pp. 
425,426 ;) from which it would appear 
that the word ‘Drum’ does not occur 
in the Vatican MS. See also a note of 
Dr. Jelf’s, at p. 195, vol. ii., of his 
edition of Bishop Jewell’s works, Ox- 
ford, 1848. ] 

" Cone. Trid., sess. iv. Decret. de 
usu S. Scr. [Vid. Labbe, tom. xiv. 
col. 747.—Decernit (S. Trid. Synodus,) 
ut nemo, sue prudentiz innixus, in re- 
bus Fidei et morum, ad edificationem 
Doctrinz Christiane pertinentium, Sa- 
cram Scripturam ad suos sensus con- 
torquens, contra eum sensum quem 
tenuit et tenet sancta mater Ecclesia, 
cujus est judicare de vero sensu et in- 
terpretatione Scripturarum Sanctarum, 
aut etiam contra unanimem consensum 
Patrum, ipsam Scripturam Sacram in- 
terpretari audeat; Wc. |—Et Bulla Pi 
Quarti. [Vid. Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 
945.] ... Sacram Scripturam juxta 
eum sensum, &c. 

s Conc.Drid-, Sess. ΜΠ. ΘΠ: I. 66 
Sacram. in genere. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. 
col. 776. ]—Si quis dixerit, [ Sacramenta 
Novz Legis non fuisse omnia a Jesu 
Christo, Domino nostro, instituta; aut 
esse plura vel pauciora quam septem, 
videlicet, Baptismum, Confirmationem, 
Eucharistiam, Pcenitentiam, Extre- 
mam Unctionem, Ordinem, et Matri- 
monium; aut etiam aliquod horum 
septem non vere et proprie Sacramen- 
tum:] anathema sit——Et bulla pre- 
dict. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 945.] Pro- 
fiteor ... vii. esse... Sacramenta, &e. 

P Concil. Trid., sess. xiii. can. 2. 
[Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 808.—Si quis 
dixerit, in sacrosancto Eucharistiz Sa- 
cramento remanere substantiam panis 


et vini una cum Corpore et Sanguine 
Domini nostri Jesu Christi; negaverit- 
que mirabilem illam et singularem con- 
versionem totius_ substantia panis in 
Corpus, et totius substantia vini in 
Sanguinem, manentibus duntaxat spe- 
ciebus panis et vini: quam quidem 
conversionem Catholica Ecclesia ap- 
tissime Transubstantiationem appellat: 
anathema sit. | 

4 Ibid., can. 4. [ubi supra.—Si quis 
dixerit, peracta consecratione, in ad- 
mirabili Eucharistiz Sacramento non 
esse Corpus et Sanguinem Domini 
nostri Jesu Christi, sed tantum in usu, 
dum sumitur, non autem ante vel post, 
et in hostiis seu particulis consecratis, 
que post communionem reservantur, 
vel supersunt, non remanere verum 
Corpus Domini: anathema sit. ] 

τ Tbid., sess. xxii. cap. 2. [de Sacri- 
ficio Misse ; Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 853. 
—Et quoniam in divino hoe sacrificio, 
quod in Missa peragitur, idem ille 
Christus continetur, et incruente im- 
molatur, qui in ara Crucis semel Seip- 
sum cruente obtulit, docet sancta sy- 
nodus sacrificium istud vere propitia- 
torium esse; per ipsumque fieri, ut, si 
cum vero corde, et recta fide, cum metu 
et reverentia, contriti ac poenitentes ad 
Deum accedamus, misericordiam con- 
sequamur, et gratiam inveniamus in 
auxilio opportuno. Hujus quippe ob- 
latione placatus Dominus, gratiam et 
donum peenitentiz concedens, crimina 
et peccata, etiam ingentia, dimittit. 
Una enim eademque est Hostia, Idem 
nune offerens Sacerdotum ministerio, 
Qui Seipsum tune in Cruce obtulit, sola 
offerendi ratione diversa. Cujus qui- 
dem oblationis, (cruentz, inquam,) 
fructus per hane uberrime percipiun- 
tur; tantum abest, ut illi per hane 


TO THE READER. 


upon the Cross.” VI. “ That, 


ΧΧΙΧ 


when the Priest receiveth the 


Sacrament alone’, and when he giveth to others but under 
one kind only‘, yet it is a lawful, and a complete Com- 
munion,” notwithstanding that our Saviour otherwise ap- 


pointed it®. 
purgatory to be undergone*, 


quovis modo derogetur. Quare non 
solum pro fidelium vivorum peccatis, 
peenis, satistactionibus, et aliis necessi- 
tatibus, sed et pro defunctis in Christo, 
nondum ad plenum purgatis, rite juxta 
Apostolornm traditionem oftertur. |—Et 
can. 1. [ubi supr., col. 855.—Si quis 
dixerit, in Missa non offerri Deo verum 
et proprium sacrificium, aut quod of- 
fervi non sit aliud quam nobis Christum 
ad manducandum dari: anathema sit. | 
—KEt in Bulla prof. Fidei, [Ὁ] supr. 
Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 946.] Profiteor 
pariter in Missa offerri Deo verum, pro- 
prium, et propitiatorium Sacrificium 
[pro vivis et defunctis ; atque in sanc- 
tissimo Kucharistiea Sacramento esse 
vere, realiter, et substantialiter, Corpus 
et Sanguinem, una cum Anima et Di- 
vinitate Domini nostri Jesu Christi; ] 
et fieri conversionem [totius substan- 
tie panis in Corpus, et totius substan- 
tiz vini in Sanguinem:] quam [con- 
versionem ] Cath. Eccl. transubstantia- 
tionem appellat. 

s Cone. Trid. sess. xxii. can. 8. de 
Sacer. Miss. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 856. 
—Si quis dixerit, Missas, in quibus 
solus Sacerdos sacramentaliter com- 
municat, illicitas esse, ideoque abro- 
gandas, anathema sit. ] 

Pbbids sess. xxi. (can. 1, 2; 3. de 
Com. sub utraque [specie.—Labbe, 
tom. xiv. col. 847.—Can. 1. Si quis 
dixerit, ex Dei przcepto, vel necessi- 
tate salutis, omnes et singulos Christi 
fideles utramque speciem sanctissimi 
Eucharistia Sacramenti sumere de- 
bere: anathema sit. Can. 2. Si quis 
dixerit, sanctam Ecclesiam Catholi- 
cam non justis causis et rationibus 
adductam fuisse, ut Laicos, atque 
etiam Clericos non conficientes, sub 
panis tantummodo specie communi- 
caret; aut in eo errasse: anathema 
sit. Can. 3. Si quis negaverit, totum 
et integrum Christum, omnium gra- 
tiarum fontem et auctorem, sub una 
panis specie sumi, quia, ut quidam 
falso asserunt, non secundum ipsius 
Christi institutionem 8.10 utraque 
specie sumatur: anathema sit.}—Bull. 
predict. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 946. ] 


VII. “That, after this life, there is a penal 


for the expiation as well of 


Fateor etiam sub altera tantum specie 
totum [atque integrum Christum,] 
verumque Sacramentum sumi. 

« Synod. Constantien.— Hoe non 
obstante, quod Christus Dominus sub 
utraque specie instituerit, et adminis- 
traverit. [Vid. Cone. Constantiens. 
sub Joan. P. XXIII. sess. xiii. Labbe, 
tom. xii. col. 100.—Decernit (synodus) 
et definit, quod, licet Christus post 
Ccenam instituerit, et suis Discipulis 
administraverit, sub utraque specie pa- 
nis et vini, hoc venerabile Sacramen- 
tum, tamen, hoe non obstante, sacro- 
rum canonum auctoritas laudabilis, et 
approbata consuetudo Ecclesiz, serva- 
vit et servat, quod... | 

* Conc. Trid. sess. vi. de Justificat. 
ean, 30. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 767.— 
Si quis, post acceptam Justificationis 
gratiam, cuilibet peccatori pcenitenti 
ita culpam remitti, et reatum zternz 
poene deleri, dixerit, ut nullus re- 
maneat reatus pcoene temporalis ex- 
solvendz, vel in hoc szculo, vel in 
futuro in purgatorio, antequam ad 
regna ccelorum aditus patere possit: 
anathema sit. |—Et sess. xxii. de Sacr. 
Miss. can. 3. [ubi supr. col. 855.—Si 
quis dixerit, Missz sacrificium tantum 
esse laudis, et gratiarum actionis, aut 
nudam commemorationem Sacrificii in 
Cruce peracti, non autem propitiato- 
rium, vel soli prodesse sumenti ; neque 
pro vivis et defunctis, pro peccatis, 
peenis, satisfactionibus, et aliis neces- 
sitatibus, offerri debere: anathema sit. ] 
—t sess. xxv. Decret. de Purg. [ubi 
supr. col. 894.—Cum Catholica Ke- 
clesia, Spiritu Sancto edocta, ex Sacris 
Literis, et antiqua Patrum traditione, 
in sacris Conciliis, et novissime in hae 
cecumenica synodo, docuerit Purgato- 
rium esse; animasque ibi detentas 
fidelium suffragiis, potissimum vero ac- 
ceptabili Altaris Saerificio, juvari; pra- 
cepit sancta synodus E:;piscopis, ut sa- 
nam de purgatorio doctrinam a sanctis 
Patribus et sacris Conciliis traditam, a 
Christi fidelibus ecredi, teneri, doceri, 
et ubique praedicari diligenter stude- 
ant. ... Curent autem Episeopi, ut 
fidelium vivorum suffragia, Missarum 


XXX TO THE READER. 


venial sins, as the payment of temporal punishments due to 
mortal sins; and that dead men’s souls, there detained, are 
helped by the suffrages of the living, and the saying of 
Masses.” VIII. “ That the saints above in heavenY, (or any 
whom it shall be the Pope’s pleasure to canonize,) ought to 
be religiously invocated ; and that they understand as well 
the minds?, as the words, of those that pray to them.” 
IX. “That whosoever? 
and images’, to kiss and worship them, according to the 


will not fall down before relics 


present practice of the Church of Rome, and the decrees of 
the second Council at Nice, are to be accursed and damned.” 
X. “That the plenary power, and present use of indul- 
gences, was ordained and left by Christ in His Church’, 
which anciently put the same into practice; and that the 
denial hereof ought to be anathematized.” XI. And lastly, 
“That all the definitions’, decrees, canons, and declarations, 


scilicet sacrificia, orationes, eleemo- 
syne, aliaque pietatis opera, que a 
fidelibus pro aliis fidelibus defunctis 
fieri consueverunt, secundum Ecclesiz 
instituta pie et devote fiant; &c. |— 
Item, Bull. Prof. [ Fidei] preed.,{ Labbe, 
tom. xiv. col. 946.—-Constanter teneo 
purgatorium esse, animasque ibi de- 
tentas fidelium suffragiis juvari. | 

Υ Ibid. [Cone. Trid.] sess. xxv. De- 
cret. de invocat. Sanct. [ Labbe, tom. 
xiv. col. 895.—Mandat sancta synodus 
omnibus Episcopis, et ceteris docendi 
munus curamque sustinentibus, ut... 
in primis de sanctorum intercessione, 
invocatione, reliquiarum honore, et le- 
gitimo imaginum usu, fideles diligen- 
ter instruant; docentes eos, sanctos 
una cum Christo regnantes, orationes 
suas pro hominibus Deo offerre; bo- 
num atque utile esse suppliciter eos 
invocare ; . 

2 Tbid. [(ubi supr.)...illos vero, ... 
qui asserunt. .. stultum esse, in ccelo 
regnantibus ] voce vel mente suppli- 
care, [impie sentire. | 

ἃ Tbid. [(ubi supr).... ita ut] affir- 
mantes sanctorum reliquiis venera- 
tionem [atque honorem] non deberi, 
damnandi sunt {damnandos esse, prout 
jam pridem eos damnayit, et nune 
etiam damnat, Ecclesia. | 

> Tbid. [ubi supr.]... ut per ima- 
gines, quas osculamur, et coram qui- 
bus [caput aperimus, et] procumbi- 
mus, Christum adoremus, et sanctos, 


[quorum illz similitudinem gerunt, ] 
veneremur: id, quod [conciliorum, 
presertim vero] secunde Nicene sy- 
nodi, decretis [contra imaginum op- 
pugnatores,] est sancitum..+....... 
Si quis autem his decretis contraria 
[docuerit, aut] senserit: anathema sit. 

€ Tbid., Decret. de Indulg. [sess. ult. 
continuat. Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 917. 
—Potestas conferendi Indulgentias a 
Christo Eeclesiz concessa est, que 
etiam antiquissimis temporibus illa 
usa fuerit. Usus igitur Indulgentia- 
rum retinendus est; et contradicentes 
anathemate damnandi. [The words of 
the Decree are: Cum potestas con- 
ferendi Indulgentias a Christo Eccle- 
siz concessa sit, atque hujusmodi po- 
testate, divinitus sibi tradita, antiquis- 
simis etiam temporibus illa usa fuerit, 
sacrosancta synodus Indulgentiarum 
usum, Christiano populo maxime salu- 
tarem, et sacrorum Conciliorum auc- 
toritate probatum, in Ecclesia retinen- 
dum esse docet et precipit; eosque 
anathemate damnat, qui aut inutiles 
esse asserunt, vel eas concedendi in 
Ecclesia potestatem esse negant ; We. ] 

4 Tbid., de recip. Decret. Concil., 
[ubi supr., col. 919.]... ut, que [ab 
ea] decreta sunt, [ab hzreticis depra- 
vari aut violari non permittant; sed] 
ab [his et] omnibus devote recipiantur, 
et fideliter observentur.—Item, Bull. 
Prof. Fidei, [ibid., col. 946.} Cetera 
item omnia a Sacris Can., et Gicum. 


TO THE READER. XXX 


made in their former Councils, and especially in this their 
last Council of Trent, ought to be wholly, and inviolately, 
undoubtedly, and devoutly professed, taught, preached, and 
received, as the true Catholic Faith, out of which none can 
be saved.” | 

But all these new traditions, as they have no ground in 
Scripture, so have they as little testimony of antiquity to be 
brought for them; out of both which we prescribe against 
them all. 

For it is but a vain pretence of antiquity, and a mere 
abusing of the world, when they go about to make simple 
people believe, that all which they profess, and believe, hath 
the consent of all ages for them, and that all the ancient 
Fathers and Bishops of the Church never taught, nor be- 
lieved, otherwise than they now do. 

The truth and strength of which their assertion, in one of 
their peculiar and prime traditions, first set forth in their 
late assembly at Trent, I examine in this History: whereby 
1 trust it will be made manifest to the reader, that those 
men, who do now so busily endeavour to seduce the sons 
and daughters of the Church of England from the grounds 
and truth of our Religion, which is no other than what we 
have received from Christ and His Universal Church, termed 
nevertheless by them a new Church, and a new Religion, that 
began in the days of King Henry the Eighth; (which is as 
true, as if they should say a sick person began then first to 
live, when he recovered from the disease and distemper that 
was before upon him: for we are the same Church still, (as 
he the same person,) that we were before, though in a better 
estate and health of our souls, in a greater soundness and 
purity of Religion, than indeed we were before, when they 
had to do with it, and infected us :)—that these men, I say, 
who untruly term us novelists, are in truth themselves the 


Cone., et precipue a Sacrosancta Trid. ram Catholicam Fidem, &c.... inte. 
Synodo tradita, definita, et declarata, gram et inviolatam [immaculatam ] 
indubitanter recipio atque profiteor; veraciter teneo, ... et ab aliis teneri, 
simulque contraria omnia... damno, W&ce,... me curaturum juro. 


rejicio, atyue anathematizo. Hane ve- 


ΧΧΧΙ͂ TO THE READER. 


greatest novelists of any in the world besides; and must be 
content, (both in this peculiar article of their religion, which 
we now set forth and examine through the several ages of 
the Church, and hkewise in others, which we may, by the 
grace of God, examine in the like manner hereafter,) to come 
behind in time, after divers of those novelists, and disturbers 
of true religion, that now bear vogue among us. 

It is a matter of fact this, that is here tried, which may be 
put to a jury of twelve men, that have no lawful exception to 
be taken against them; but I give them more, and put it to 
many such, one after another, that there may be no want: 
which, in such cases as this is, will be the fairest way of trial, 
to find out the truth, and leave the reader to judge of it, on 
whose side it standeth. 

In the gathering of my witnesses together, and collecting 
this Scholastical History, I must acknowledge to owe some- 
what unto those learned men, that have heretofore taken 
pains in this behalf, as well at home in our own Church, as 
abroad in others. Yet, (let it be said without derogation 
from any of them,) this book hath been judged by him®, that 
first requested me to make it a part of my employment, 
(though he was a person well able to have more perfectly 
done it himself,) and by other men of knowledge, (professors 
of true religion and learning, who have read it after him, 
and many times moved him to commit it to the press,) that 
it would give more ample satisfaction, and clear the passages 
in antiquity from the objections, that some late authors on 
the Roman side bring against us, than those other writings 
of home or foreign divines have done, that are extant in this 
kind. For, besides the whole frame and order of the book,— 
insisting upon the right and best way of enquiry into this 
matter by an historical disquisition of the universal tradition 


e Mr. P. Gunning: (now, the Right 
Reverend the Lord Bishop of Chiches- 


copy of part of a Letter from Gun- 
ning to Cosin, on the subject of 


ter, and Regius Professor of Divinity this Scholastical History, in which 
in Cambridge.—[ Ed. 1672.]) [In the Gunning excuses himself from writing 
Barlow collection of MSS. in the Li- a Preface to it. 


brary of Queen’s College, Oxford, is a 


TO THE READER. XXX11 


and testimony of God’s Church herein unanimously delivered 
in all ages from the Apostles’ times (and before) to ours,—my 
observations, as I pass along both through the ancient and 
later writers that have said any thing of this subject, are 
many of them new; and, where I have followed others, even 
there also I have added much of my own, to advance and 
manifest the truth that is in them: having no other aim, 
than herein to be serviceable to the Truth of God, set forth 
and professed by the Church of England; which Truth we 
endeavour, in these wavering and lapsing times, to preserve 
entire and upright among us. 

My discourse is continued, and not interrupted with quo- 
tations of authors; which I have diligently searched and 
placed all the way in the margin. The language, that I 
use, is familiar, clear, and inoffensive, (which I trust will 
make it the more acceptable:) for I neither affect, nor ap- 
prove any other. 

But, if I may unwittingly have said any thing, that shall 
be found to disagree either with any passage in the Holy 
Scriptures, or with the consent of antiquity in the sense and 
interpretation of those Scriptures, (which yet, I hope well, 
will not be found,) I do here beforehand revoke and unsay 
it already. 


JOH. COSIN. 
At my retirement in Paris, 


the 17th of Feb., 1657. 





AN ADDITION OF CERTAIN TESTIMONIES TO BE 
NOTED FOR THE CLEARER UNDERSTANDING OF 
DIVERS PLACES IN THIS BOOK. 


Ap Num. I. 
S. Augustinus, de Civit. Dei, lib. xi. eap. 3. [tom. vii. col. 273.] 


(Fir1us Dei) prius per Prophetas, deinde per Seipsum, 
postea per Apostolos, quantum satis esse judicavit, locutus, 
etiam Scripturam condidit, que canonica nominatur, emi- 
nentissime auctoritatis, cui Fidem habemus de his rebus, 
quas ignorare non expedit, nec per nos[met] ipsos nosse 
idonei sumus. 


Alph. Tostatus, prefat. in Matth. q. v. [tom. ix. fol. 5.] 


Magna, imo maxima omnium auctoritatum, que sub ccelo 
esse potest, est auctoritas 8S. Scripture. 


Ap Num. II. 


Thom. [Aquin.,] Prima [Pars Summez Theol.] 4. i. in corp. art. x. [art. viii. 
tom. x. fol. 8.] 
Innititur Fides nostra Revelationi Apostolis et Prophetis 
factee, qui canonicos libros scripserunt; non autem revela- 
tioni, si quee fuerit [fuit] aliis doctoribus facta. 


Ap Num. VIII. 


Joh. Gerson. de Vita Sp. [Anime,] lect. 2. [corollar. 7.—tom. 111. cul. 183, 
ed. Par. 1606.] 

His aperitur modus intelligendi illud Augustini (dictum :) 

“« Bgo Evangelio non crederem, nisi Ecclesie (Catholice) me 

commoveret [compulisset| Auctoritas.’—(S. Aug.| contr. Ep. 


ΧΧΧΥῚ AN ADDITION OF CERTAIN TESTIMONIES. 


[ Manicheei, quam vocant] fundam[enti,| cap. 5. [tom. viii. col. 
154.|—Ibi{dem] enim Ecclesiam sumit pro primitiva con- 
gregatione fidelium eorum, qui Christum viderunt, audierunt, 
et Sui testes extiterunt. 


Th. Wald.— Doctrinal. [ Fidei,] lib. ii. [art. ii.] cap. 21. [p. 201.] 


Sufficiat .... Universali Ecclesize pro preeconio potestatis 
suze moderne, quod olim hoc fecerit. Unde gloria potes- 
tatis ejus, [quasi per cujusdam majestatis imperium,] valeret 
[volaret] ad posteros; ita quod adhuc sine [ejus] (prime 
Ecclesiz) auctoritate, (que est auctoritas Testificandi, sicut 
postea explicat,) Scriptura aliqua nec legi poterit, nec haberi 
pro certa. Et hoc sapuit, cum diceret...... Augustinus: 
Evangelio non crederem, &c. 

Non [Nec tamen hic] laudo supercilium, quod quidam 
attollunt, volentes occasione hujus Dicti decretum Patrum 
in Ecclesia majoris esse auctoritatis, culminis, et ponderis, 
quam sit auctoritas Scripturarum. Quod quidem non tam 
videtur ineptum, quam fatuum; nisi quis talis dicat, Phi- 
lippum fuisse majorem Christo, quando induxit Nathanielem 
ad credendum Christum esse illum, quem scripsit Moses in 
Lege et Prophetis, sine cujus auctoritate (testimonio) tunc 
non advertisset [adverteret.] Et, si sic, dicat conformiter, 
parentes nostros carnales aut pedagogos esse altiores et 
eminentiores Christo; quia eorum auctoritate (testimonio) 
ab infantia didicimus, quid de Christo sit credendum, quid 
sperandum. 


Joh. Driedo, de Eccl. Script. et Dogm., lib. iv. ο. 4. [tom. i. fol. 240.] 


Augustinus autem, cum dicit: “ Ego Evangelio non cre- 
derem, nisi me Catholice Ecclesie commoneret auctoritas,” 
[S. Aug., contr. epist. Manichzei, quam vocant fundamenti, 
cap. 5.—Op. tom. viii. col. 154.|—intelligit de Ecclesia Ca- 
tholica, que fuit ab initio Christiane Fidei, secundum suc- 
cessionem [seriem successionis] Episcoporum, crescens ad 
heee usque tempora: qui sane Hcclesia complectitur colle- 
gium Apostolorum, qui, Christum et miracula Ejus videntes, 


AN ADDITION OF CERTAIN TESTIMONIES. XXXVil 


doctrinamque Fidei ex ore Ejus audientes, Scripturas [Evan- 
gelicas | tradiderunt. 


Gerard. Joh. Vossius, pref. in dissertat. de geneal. Christi. [This Preface 
is not found in the works of Vossius, ed. Amstelod. 1701, where (in 
tom. vi.) the dissertation occurs without the preface-—Vid. Gerardi 
Joan. Vossii Dissertat. Gemin., ed. Amstelod. 1643; prefat. ad Albert. 
Conrad., &c. ... . Amstelodamens. Reip. Consul. ] 

Unde potius codices eos, qui canonem Scripture confi- 
ciunt, [constituunt,| a Prophetis esse et Apostolis profectos 
colligatur, quam quod, sicuti apud nationes lampada alii aliis 
dabant, .... ita, longeque certius, Ecclesia, fidelis Scrip- 
turarum custos, has ipsas, quasi de manu in manus, tradi- 
derit nobis? Nec eo offendi aliquis debet, quod de Scrip- 
turis, ut traditionibus, loquar; cum hee in iis, que Apostoli 
tradidere, familiam ducant. 


Ap Num. XII., XIII., XLITI. 


Vine. Lirin.—Commonitor. cap. iv., xxv., xxxix. [ap. Galland. tom. x. 
p- 103, et seq.] 

Quicquid non unus, aut duo tantum, sed omnes pariter, uno 
eodemque consensu, aperte, frequenter, perseveranter tenuisse, 
scripsisse, docuisse cognoverimus [| cognoverit (Christianus,) id 
5101 quoque intelligat absque ulla dubitatione credendum. 
(Cap. iii. p. 104.)]|—Quicquid universaliter traditum sit, 
quod ubique, quod semper, quod ab omnibus creditum, id 
pro indubitato, certo, ratoque habeatur. {These precise words 
have not been found; but their substance is contained in the 
following :—In ipsa item Catholica Ecclesia magnopere cu- 
randum est, ut id teneamus, quod ubique, quod semper, quod 
ab omnibus creditum est. Hoc est etenim vere proprieque 
Catholicum. (Cap. 1. p. 103.)—Credendum est, ut quic- 
quid vel omnes vel plures uno eodemque sensu... .. firma- 
verint, id pro indubitato, certo, ratoque, habeatur. (Cap. 
XXvili. p. 114.) |. 

Quicquid vero, quamvis ille Sanctus et Doctus, quamvis 
Episcopus, quamvis Confessor et Martyr, preter omnes, aut 


etiam contra omnes senserit, id inter proprias et occultas 
COSIN. d 


ΧΧΧΥΤῚ AN ADDITION OF CERTAIN TESTIMONIES. 


(apocryphas) et privatas opiniunculas, a communis, publice, 
ac generalis sententiz auctoritate, secretum sit. [Cap. xxviil. 
p- 114.] 

Antiqua Sanctorum Patrum Consensio non in omnibus 
Divine Legis quzestiunculis, sed solum, certe preecipue, in 


Fidei regula, magno nobis studio [et] investiganda est, et 
sequenda. |{ Ibid.] 


Ap Num. CXCIX. mn Mareine. 


Conr. Horneius, de Sacra Scriptura. 


Consensus enim Ecclesiz non est principium constitu- 
tivum rerum credendarum, sed confirmativum seu robora- 
tivum tantum. [These words have escaped a long and 
diligent search.—Vid. autem Conradi Horneii lib. de Sacris 
et Divinis Scripturis, (ed. Helmaestadii, 1633.) disp. i. 
quest. 2. p. 58.—Cum enim nec Ecclesia ipsa, nec ejus 
auctoritas, fundamentum Fidei esse possint, quatenus talia 
sunt: (nam nec Ecclesia, ut Ecclesia, nec auctoritas ullius 
Doctoris, ut est auctoritas talis, Revelatio ipsa et Verbum 
Dei sunt; propter quod solum tamen creditur quicquid cre- 
ditur, ut supra ostensum est:) ita propter Ecclesiz auctori- 
tatem omnia credi, imo Ecclesiam solam, et ejus auctori- 
tatem, primarium, immediatum, et universale fundamentum 
Fidei esse, axvpoXoyovow.w.—Rursus: (disp. vill. quest. 2. 
p- 1033.) Quum in Concilio etiam Universali totius Ec- 
clesiz definitum aliquid est, non ideo id credendum, quia 
sic Synodus aut Ecclesia illud definiit, sed quia ita in Verbo 
Dei continetur, et Christus atque Apostoli docuerunt.—Rur- 
sus: (ibid. p. 1045.) Credere ea, quee Ecclesia non sancit, sed 
ab Apostolis accepta docet, non est credere aliquid propter 
auctoritatem, sed (propter) testimonium tantum LHcclesiz. 

.... Respondeo, testimonium illud, quod primitiva Ke- 
clesia concorditer, tum de 8. Scripturis, tum de doctrina 
Fidei, perhibet, sine omni dubio certum ac infallibile esse, 
et regulam etiam talem; at non precipuam, sed secundariam 


AN ADDITION OF CERTAIN TESTIMONIES, XXXIX 


tantum: solum autem Verbum Divinum precipuam et prin- 
cipalem illam normam esse, &c.—Et passim. ] 


Ap CoroLLaRium Post Num. Ut. 


Vine. Lirinen—Commonitor. cap. ii. et antepenult. [ap. Galland, Biblioth. 
tom. x. pp. 103, 115.] 

(Qui) in Fide sanus atque integer permanere vult, duplici 
modo munire fidem suam, Domino adjuvante, debet: [pri- 
mum, scilicet,| Divine Legis auctoritate, tum deinde Eccl. 
Catholic traditione: [Cap. ii. p. 103.] .... non, quia 
canon (Scripture) solus non sibi ad universa sufficiat, sed 
quia, verba Divina pro suo plerique arbitratu interpretantes, 
varias opiniones erroresque concipiant. [Cap. xxix. p. 115.] 


Ph. Melancthon, Resp. ad Clerum Colon. 


Regulam doctrine sequimur certam: Scripta Propheta- 
rum et Apostoloruam: Symbola, Apostolicum, Nicenum, et S. 
Athanasii: Sententias Synodorum veterum qu probantur, 
Nicene, Byzantine, Ephesimz, Chalcedonensis; et similia 
purioris Ecclesize vetuste testimonia. Nee dubitamus hoc 
genus doctrine, quod profitentur Ecclesiz nostre, vere esse 
consensum Hcclesiz Catholice. [Melancth. Op. (ed. Wite- 
berg, 1601.) tom. ii. p. 96.—Vid. etiam, p. 113.—Hanc 
esse communem doctrinam Ecclesiarum nostrarum scio; 
nec dubito hoc totum doctrinz genus, quod sonat in Eccle- 
siis nostris, vere esse consensum Ecclesiz Catholice Dei, 
inde usque ab initio. ] 

Ecclesize nostre habent evidens et firmum testimonium 
prime Ecclesiz, quod non dubito omnium posteriorum 
judiciis opponere, qui veterem doctrinam, veteresque ritus, 
multis erroribus contaminarunt. [These words have not 
been found; but see p. 101, where the following words 
occur: Respondemus, nos fideliter (ut supra dictum est) 
tueri consensum Catholice Ecclesiz Christi; et adfirmamus 
nos de Symbolis non dissentire a probatis scriptoribus vete- 
ribus; congruere etiam ztatem illam nobiscum existimamus 


d 2 


xl AN ADDITION OF CERTAIN TESTIMONIES. 


in ceteris nostris sententiis, si dextre de ea judicetur. Etsi 
enim ipsi scriptores seepe negligentius loquuntur, et queedam 
privata exempla reperiri possunt, que nostris ritibus adver- 
santur, tamen mos Ecclesiz publicus fere convenit nobiscum. 
..... Paulatim etiam hz superstitiones irrepserunt.—See, 
also, Apolog. Protest. tom. 11. p. 782.—Sentimus etiam hanc 
ipsam doctrinam, qu in Ecclesiis nostris proponitur, vere 
esse sententiam scriptorum Propheticorum et Apostolicorum, 
de qua Symbolorum et probatorum scriptorum testimonia 
extant. | 


Mart. Chemnit., i. parte Exam. Cone. Trid., de Traditionib., [ pp. 64, 
67,71; ed. Francof. 1596. ] 

[ὃ Tertium genus.] Simplex veritas, firmiter fundata, et 
sibi bene conscia, nec reformidat nec subterfugit vera anti- 
quitatis testimonia. 

[ὃ Quartum genus.] Nullum est dubium, primitivam Ec- 
clesiam accepisse ab Apostolis, et viris Apostolicis, non tan- 
tum Textum, [sic]ut loquimur, Scripture, verum etiam 
legitimam et nativam ejus interpretationem. 

[ὃ Sextum genus.] Fatemur nos ab illis dissentire, qui 
fingunt opiniones, qu nulla habent testimonia ullius tem- 
poris in Ecclesia. .... Sentimus etiam nullum dogma in 
Ecclesia novum, et cum tota antiquitate pugnans, recipien- 
dum, 


A TABLE, AND A SUMMARY OF THE CHAPTERS. 


GUAR VE RST 


THE PREFACE. 
Page 3. 


I. ΤῊΝ books of Scripture, why called canonical. II. Five proper 
characters belonging to them. III. Their division into the Old and New 
Testament. IV. No Prophet after Malachi in the one. V. No writer 
after S. John in the other. VI. These two Testaments delivered to the 
Church. VII. By whose public voice in all ages the number and the 
names of all particular books contained in them are to be known. VIII. 
But their essential or intrinsical authority they have from God alone. 
IX. All Churches at accord for the books of the New Testament. X. Not 
so, since the late canon made by a few men at the Council of Trent, for 
those of the Old Testament, whereunto they have added six entire books, 
besides some other pieces. ΧΙ. XII., XIII. Which additions the Catholic 
Church never acknowledged to be truly canonical. XIV. The state of 
the question, what it is, and what it is not. XV., XVI. The order to 
be observed, in the chapters following, for the justifying of that ancient 
Canon of Scripture, which by the Church of England, and by ail other 
Reformed and Christian Churches abroad (except the Roman only) is now 
received. 


CHAPTER II. 


THE TESTIMONY OF THE ANCIENT JUDAICAL CHURCH. 
Page 12. 


XVII. The Oracles of God delivered in the time of the Old Testament 
only to the Jews. XVIIJ., XIX., XX., XXI. Which, being revised by 
Ezra after the Captivity of Babylon, they divided into three several 
classes, and two and twenty books, in number equal to the letters of 
their alphabet. XXII. The same books, without addition or imminution, 
were preserved unto the time of our Saviour, and by Him delivered over to 
the Christians. XXIII. Genebrard’s dreaming Videtwr about a second 


ΧΙ A TABLE, AND A SUMMARY 


and a third canon of Scripture. XXIV. The testimony of Josephus and 
Philo. XXV., XXVI., XXVII. The objections of Cardinal Perron re- 
futed. XXVIII. The Jesuit Gretser’s vertigo. XXIX. An answer to 
Genebrard, and others. 


CHAPTER III. 


THE TESTIMONY OF THE FIRST CHRISTIAN AND APOSTOLICAL 
CHURCH. 


Page 22. 


XXX. The characters of the books belonging to the Old Testament, 
given us inthe New. XXXI. The testimony of Curis Himself. XXXII. 
And of His Apostles. XXXIII., XXXIV. No apocryphal book al- 
leged or confirmed by them. XXXV. The objections examined and 
answered. XXXVI. Of the book of Wisdom. XXXVII. Of Kccle- 
siasticus. XXXVIII. Of Judith, XXXIX. Of Tobit, and Baruch, the 
Prayer of Manasses, and the books of Esdras. XL. Of the Maccabees. 
XLI. Of other apocryphal books. 


CHAPTER IV. 
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE FATHERS, OR ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS, 
NEXT AFTER THE APOSTLES, IN THE SECOND CENTURY. 
Page 31. 


XLII. The Canon of Scripture determined. XLIII. Never altered, 
but by a few men in the late Council at Trent. XLIV. The testimony 
of Clemens Romanus, and the Apostolical Constitutions. XLV. The 
Apostles’ Canons. XLVI. Dionysius the Areopagite. XLVII. Melito. 
XLVIII. and Justin Martyr. 


CHAPTER V. 


THE TESTIMONY OF THE ANCIENT ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN 
THE THIRD CENTURY. 


Page 37. 


XLIX. Origen. L. Julius Africanus. LI. Tertullian. LII. Clemens 
of Alexandria, and 8, Cyprian. 


—e νυ νὰ 


OF THE CHAPTERS. xiii 


CHAPTER VI. 


THE TESTIMONY OF THE ANCIENT FATHERS IN THE 
FOURTH CENTURY. 


Page 46. 


1111. Eusebius. LIV. The First Council of Nice. LV., LVI. 
8. Athanasius. LVIT. S. Hilary. LVIII. δ. Cyril of Jerusalem. LIX. 
The Council of Laodicea. LX. Whereof the last canon is explained. 
LXI. And the objections against it answered. Of Baruch, and the 
Kpistle of Jeremy. LXII. Of the Apocalypse. LXIII. The Roman Code 
defective. The Code of the Universal Church anciently in use. LXIV. 
The testimonies of Epiphanius. Objections answered. All books, that be 
otherwhiles termed divine writings, are not canonical Scripture. LXV. 
The Testimony of S. Basil. The objections, either not brought out of 
his true writings, or nothing to the purpose. LXVI. The testimony of 
S. Greg. Nazianzen. Cardinal Perron noted. LXVII. The testimony of 
δι Amphilochivs. The most true and certain canon of Divine Scripture. 
Gretser the Jesuit, the Roman Expurgatory Index, and Gentian Hervet, 
noted. LXVIII. The testimony of Philastrius. LXIX. Of 8. Chrysos- 
tom. LXX. Κι Hierome’s high estimation in the Church. His Prologues 
prefixed, and placed in the front of all the vulgar Latin Bibles. LXXI. 
Thirteen several and clear testimonies produced out of him. LXXII. Six 
exceptions against him. LXXIII. All invalid. LXXIV. The commen- 
dation of Ruffinus, and his testimony agreeing with all the Fathers of 
the Church before him. LXXV. Five exceptions against him. LXXVI. 
Answered and cleared. LXXVII. The citing of the controverted books 
by the Fathers, under the name of divine and prophetical writings, no 
good argument to prove them canonical and infallible Scripture. Some 
sentences of S. Augustine, and the Pope’s decretals, called divine and holy 
scriptures. Why the apocryphal books are bound up with our Bibles, and 
read in our Churches. LXXVIII. No one Father during the first four 
centuries to be brought against us. The state of the question, concerning 
the testimonies of the Fathers. 


CHAPTER VII. 


THE TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS IN THE FIFTH CENTURY. 
Page 124, 


LXXIX. The common Latin Bible, which the Church of Africa used 
in S. Augustine’s time. LXXX. Eight testimonies produced out of his 
works, for our true Canon of Scripture. The first edition of the Septua- 
gint translation had none of the controverted books in it. The Hellenist 
Jews at Babylon and Alexandria. The Roman Septuagint set forth by 


xliv A TABLE, AND A SUMMARY 


Pope Sixtus V. The apocryphal books contained in our Bible preferred 
before all other tractators upon the Scripture. Profitable, if they be ad- 
visedly read. LXXXI. The Romanists endeavour to make S. Augustine 
to confute himself. Their objection out of his book of Christian Doctrine, 
examined and answered. S. Augustine’s caution before his general cata- 
logue of Scripture books. The Council of Trent noted. Two sorts of 
canonical writings. Cardinal Cajetan’s advice to the reader of δ. Augus- 
tine. The Church of England hath put as many books in our Bible, as 
S$. Augustine had in his. He pleadeth for a citation brought by him out 
of the book of Wisdom, but doth not say, that it was canonical and equal 
in authority to the Law and the Prophets. The inferior officers of the 
Church read the apocryphal books in a lower place: the canonical were 
read in a higher, by bishops and priests. Cardinal Bellarmine’s thumb 
laid upon S. Augustine’s words, which Cardinal Perron disguiseth. The 
Donatists, of whom the Circumcellions were a sect. They had no Serip- 
ture to defend their fury, and their self-homicide, but the book of the Mac- 
cabees ; which therefore S. Augustine excludeth from the divine and in- 
dubitate canon. LXXXII. The canon of the Council of Carthage. The 
Roman doctors agree not about it among themselves. The African Code. 
In what sense that Council is necessarily to be understood. The African 
Bible. Cardinal Bellarmine troubled how to reconcile it with the Roman. 
LXXXIII. The pretended testimony of Pope Innocent the First, alleged 
in favour of the apocryphal books, examined and refuted. The decretal 
epistles of the Popes not so ancient as they are pretended to be. The Code 
of the Universal Church. The Code of Dionysius Exiguus. The Collec- 
tions of canons made by Ferrandus and Cresconius. The original of the 
Roman Code. LXXXIV. The testimony of the divines in France at Mar- 
seilles, in this particular concerning the uncanonical books, unquestioned. 
LXXXV. Of the General Council of Chalcedon receiving and confirming 
the Code of the Universal Church. Wherein is included the testimony of 
Pope Leo the First. The Council of Carthage, no part of the ancient Code. 
LXXXVI. The pretended testimony of Pope Gelasius in favour of the 
apocryphal books, examined and refuted. The copies of Gratian various 
and uncertain. LXXXVII. The fine pageant of Popes, and their traditions 
of the Trent-canon, that Becanus dressed up. LXXXVIII. The Judaique 
and Christian canon of the Old Testament, one and the same. What the 
omnipotent faculty of the Pope cannot do. The Prefaces before the Latin 
Bibles. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


THE TESTIMONY GF THE ANCIENT ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN 
THE SIXTH AGE. 


Page 170. 


LXXXIX. Cassiodore’s agreement herein with 8, Hierome, and ours with 
them both. XC. Justinian’s law confirming the four first General Coun- 








OF THE CHAPTERS. xlv 


cils, and the Universal Code. XCI. The testimony of Junilius, an African 
Bishop, for the explication of their canon, and the exclusion of the apo- 
cryphal books from it. XCII. Primasius followeth our account. The 
vanity of P. Cotton and Coeffeto. XCIII. The Testimony of Anastasius 
the Patriarch of Antioch for the number of canonical books. XCIV. Leon- 
tius excludeth the apocryphal writings, and is therefore censured by the 
Master of the Pope’s palace‘in his Index Expurg. XCY. Victorinus the 
Martyr, or an ancient author under his name, acknowledgeth no more 
canonical books than ὃ. Hierome did. XCVI. S. Augustine and the 
Council of Carthage differ not herein’ from the Fathers that were before 
them, as they all do from the Council of Trent. 


CHAPTER IX. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN 
THE SEVENTH AGE. 


Page 177. 


XCVII. The ancient Canon of Scripture still observed. XCVIII. All 
the five Patriarchal Churches testify for it. XCIX. 8. Gregory's testimony 
to it. C. The pretences to the contrary examined and answered. At what 
time he wrote his Morals. Employed to be Nunce to Constantinople, 
wherewith the West Church at that time agreed. Card. Perron’s device 
to defeat S. Gregory’s testimony; which is given and granted to us by 
others of his side. CI. The book set forth under S. Augustine’s name, and 
called The Wonders of the Scripture, excludeth the Maccabees from the 
canon. CII. The testimony of Antiochus a Greek Doctor. The three- 
score queens in the Canticles. CIII. The testimony of Isidore, Bishop of 
Seville in Spain. The rank and honour given to the apocryphal books, 
(which were written first in Greek, most of them by unknown authors,) 
not equal to the Prophets. The Septuagint, and other translations of the 
Bible. The tale, that was told Isidore by a Quidam Sapientum, and 
Card. Perron’s vain belief of it. CIV. The Fifth [Sixth] General 
Council at Constantinople, and the Quini-Sext there in Trullo. The 
canons of it rejected by many Romanists, but received into the Greek Code. 
The Councils of Laodicea and Carthage both confirmed. Their agree- 
ment together. 


CHAPTER X. 
THE TESTIMONY OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN 
THE EIGHTH CENTURY. 
Page 190. 


CV. Damascen’s number of Canonical books. He the first, that reduced 
the body of Divinity into a Scholastical method. From him P. Lombard 


xlvi A TABLE, AND A SUMMARY 


took his pattern. The Ark of the Covenant. The ingenuity of some 
Roman writers, more than others, in confessing that Damascen is against 
them. The supposititious sermon fathered upon him, and impertinently 
urged against us. CVI. The several testimonies of Venerable Bede for the 
Church of England, and our number of canonical books. Andr. Schot 
noted. CVII. The testimony of Adrian, an ancient Greek author recom- 
mended by Photius. 


CHAPTER XI. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN 
THE NINTH CENTURY. 


Page 196. 


CVIII. Alcuin’s testimony for the Churches of England and France. 
CIX. The testimony of Charlemagne’s Bishops. Their book against 
images, and the second Council of Nice. CX. The distinction that Nice- 
phorus the Patriarch of Constantinople made between the canonical and 
contested books of Scripture. CXI. Rabanus Maurus followeth S. Hie- 
rome’s account. CXII. The testimony of Strabus, who first wrote the 
Ordinary Gloss upon the Bible. CXIII. Agobardus Bishop of Lyons. 
CXIV. Anastasius Bibliothecarius at Rome. CXV. And Ambrosius 
Ansbertus. 


CHAPTER XII. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE TENTH 
AND ELEVENTH CENTURIES. 


Page 200. 


CXVI. Radulphus Flaviacensis against the perfect authority of the 
apocryphal books. CXVII. Hermannus Contractus ranketh them among 
the writings of Josephus, and Julius the African. CXVIII. The testimony 
of Giselbert, Abbot of Westminster, for the Church of England. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN 
THE TWELFTH CENTURY. 


Page 203. 


CXIX. Zonaras referreth for the Canon of Scripture to the ancient rules 
of the Greek Fathers. The Canon Law of the Greek Church. CXX. 
The witness of Rupertus freed from Cardinal Bellarmine’s aspersion. 
CXXI. Of Honorius Augustodunensis. CXXII. Of Petrus Mauritius, 
the Abbot of Clugny in France ; who refuted the errors of the Petrobusians. 


OF THE CHAPTERS. xlvii 


CXXII. Of Hugo de S. Victore. The writings of the ancient Fathers 
publicly read in the Church, as well as the apocryphal books of the Bible. 
CXXIV. Of Richardus de δ. Victore, and δ. Bernard. CX XV. Of Philip, 
the Solitary. Gretser’s cavil. CXXVI. The fabulous tale concerning the 
mother of Gratian, Lombard, and Comestor. CXXVII. Comestor’s testi- 
mony. CXXVIII. And his Scholiast. CXXIX. The testimony of Beleth: 
the edition of whose book is faulty. CXXX. Of Joh. Sarisburiensis bred 
in the Church of England, and Bishop of Chartres in France. CXXXI. 
Of Petrus Cellensis at Troyes. CX XXII. Of Theod. Balsamon, the Patri- 
arch of Antioch. The Canons, whereby the Greek Churches were governed. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
THIRTEENTH CENTURY. 


Page 216. 


CXXXIII. The age, wherein the Mendicant Friars, and the Schoolmen, 
began first to set up in the world. CXXXIV. The Ordinary Gloss upon the 
Bible received with great applause, wherein appeareth the common doc- 
trine and belief of the Latin Church concerning our Canon of Scripture. 
The Council of Trent noted. CXXXV. And, by the Ordinary Gloss, branded 
(before-hand) with ignorance, and folly, for making the apocryphal books 
of equal authority with the canonical. CXXXVI. S. Augustine explained. 
CXXXVII. S. Hierome’s Prologues. A direction (generally received) for 
the readers of the Bible. Becanus noted, with the pretended authority of 
Pope Innocent the First, and Gelasius. Leander of Doway, his vain excuse 
made for δ, Hierome, who needed it not. CXXXVIII. The express testi- 
mony of Hugo Cardinalis. He the first Doctor in Divinity, and the first 
Cardinal among the Friars Preachers. The first Collectors of the Con- 
cordance of the Bible. CXXXIX. Thomas of Aquin against the new 
Canon of Trent. His 2a. 2e. clipped. ‘The cavils of Canus and Cathe- 
rin answered. CXL. The Gloss upon the Canon-Law, in what great 
estimation it was. The testimony of Semeca, the first author of that 
Gloss. The apocryphal books were not generally read in all Churches. 
An answer to the exceptions of Driedo, and Andradins. CXLI. And the 
Emendators of Gratian. CXLII. The Catholicon of John Balbus. 


CHAPTER XV. 
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
FOURTEENTH CENTURY. 
Page 227. 


CXLIIT. The agreement of the Oriental Churches herein with the West. 
The testimony of Nicephorus Callistus. CXLIV, Of Joh. de Columna, 


xlvin A TABLE, AND A SUMMARY 


Archbishop of Messina in Sicily. CXLV. Of Brito the Expositor, joined 
heretofore unto the Ordinary Gloss upon the Bible. CXLVI. Of Nicholas 
de Lira, the Commentator upon all the Scriptures. CXLVII. Of William 
Ocham, a Doctor of the English Church. CXLVIII. Of Herveeus Natalis, 
the General of the Preaching Friars in France. CXLIX. The rest of 
the Schoolmen, of the same mind herein with their fellows. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
FIFTEENTH CENTURY. 


Page 233. 


CL. Thomas surnamed Anglicus, CLI. and Thomas of Walden, both 
Englishmen, follow 8. Jerome’s account. CLII. Paulus, the Bishop of 
Burgos in Spain, in his notes printed with the Gloss upon the Bible, con- 
tinueth the same distinction between the canonical and apocryphal books. 
CLIITI. The Council of Florence urged against it. Becanus the Jesuit’s 
extravagancy. CLIV. A brief history of that Council at Florence. Schism 
among divers Popes. Decrees of the Council of Constance, wherein three 
Popes were deposed. A Council began at Pavia, and ended at Sienne, 
whereof no Acts are extant, but that the Clergy was deluded in it, and 
another Council appointed at Basil; which, as soon as they began there 
to speak of Reformation, proved formidable to the Pope Eugenius the 
Fourth. His bull sent forth to dissolve them: which they resisted, depos- 
ing that Pope, and choosing another. CLV. The bleeding condition of 
the Empire and Church in the East. The Turks invade them. Seeking 
help from the West, the Pope (hoping to get them under his dominion) 
inviteth them to a Council in Italy. They are likewise invited by the 
Princes of the Empire in Germany, and the Council at Basil. But the 
Greeks went to the Pope, who had made them large promises. CLVI. His 
Council translated from Ferrara to Florence. Disputations between the 
Greek and Latin Church. The Greeks at home in great peril to be over- 
run by the Turks. A sudden seeming agreement made in the Council: 
against which the Bishop of Ephesus protesteth in the name of the Greek 
Church. CLVII. The Articles of the pretended Union. CLVIII. The 
Legates from the Patriarch of Armenia. The ending of the Council, and 
the departure of the Greeks. The Instruction said to be there given by 
the Pope to the Armenians, concerning the seven pretended sacraments 
and other rites of the Romish Church, an improbable tale. All this while 
not a word spoken there of the Scripture canon. CLIX. Only Caranza, 
(a Spaniard, and Confessor to Queen Mary of England,) in his Epitome 
of the Councils hath substituted a decree to that purpose, which in the 
Council itself was never made. CLX. And this (forsooth) is the canon 
of the pretended General Council at Florence, that is urged by Becanus 
and other Romanists against us. Florence no Gcumenical Council: con- 


OF THE CHAPTERS. xlix 


demned by the Council of Basil, then sitting. The pretended Union made 
there, renounced by the Greeks after their return home. CLXI. The testi- 
mony of Antoninus, (who was present in that Council, afterward made Arch- 
bishop of the place, and not long since sainted by the Pope,) for the com- 
mon judgment of the Latin Church against the present Romanists. 
CLXIL. The like ample testimony given by Alphonsus Tostatus, the most 
renowned man of his age. The Council of Trent noted. CLXIII. The 
reading of the apocryphal books, how far permitted. CLXIV. The testi- 
mony of Denys the Carthusian, (a great man with Pope Eugenius,) that 
the Church doth not receive them to prove any article of Faith by them. 


CHAPTER XVII. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 


Page 251. 


CLXV. The testimony of Fr. Ximenius the Cardinal, and Archbishop of 
Toledo, together with other learned men, that set out the Complutensian 
Bible, expressly putting the apocryphal Books out of the Canon of Scrip- 
ture. CLXVI. The Preface before Lyra’s Bible, printed at Basil. CLXVII. 
Picus, Count of Mirandula, adhereth firmly to S. Jerome, as to the common 
voice of the Church. CLXVIII. Jac. Faber Stapulensis, CLXIX. Jod. 
Clichtoveus, CLXX. Lud. Vives, CLXXI. Georg. Venetus, all witnesses 
for us. CLXXII. Erasmus, (now in great reputation with all men, but the 
Monks that hated him,) his testimony for the ancient Church, and for his 
own time. Censured by many for other matters, but not for his judgment 
and belief in this particular, CLXXIII. Card. Cajetan, the oracle of 
divines that then lived. His large and express testimony for the Article 
of our Church. His explication of δ. Aug., and the Council of Carthage, 
reconciling them to 8. Jerome, and the Council of Laodicea. Ten years 
before the Council began at Trent, all this went for good Catholic doctrine, 
even at Rome itself. Catharin insulted over Cajetan, as a dog over a dead 
lion. No man wrote against him in his life-time. CLX XIV. Catharin, (who 
was the first, that set forth the new canon,) reprehended and derided by 
his own friend, for opposing Cajetan and the Church herein. CLXXY., 
Joh. Driedo, employed to write against Luther, acknowledgeth the apo- 
cryphal books to be out of the Scripture-canon. CLXXVI. So doth Joh. 
Ferus. CUXXVII. And the several translations of the Bible, set forth by 
Pagnin, Braciolus, Birkman, Rob. Stephen, and Vatablus. CLXXVIII. 
A recapitulation of the former testimonies, in all the several parts and 
Churches of Christendom. 


| A TABLE, AND A SUMMARY 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


THE NEW DECREE OF THE COUNCIL AT TRENT AGAINST ALL THE 
FORMER TESTIMONIES OF THE UNIVERSAL CHURCH, 


Page 264. 


CLXXIX. Against all these, a few men at Trent made a decree, to 
control the whole Christian world; and the Pope, when he confirmed this 
decree, commanded it to be held as a necessary article of Faith, without 
which no man might be saved. CLXXX. Whereby they have miserably 
rent the Church in pieces. CLXXXI. A brief history of the calling, 
assembling, and proceedings in the Council of Trent. The reformation 
of abuses begun in Luther’s time. Pope Leo the Tenth sendeth out his 
bull, and commandeth that both Luther and all his adherents, (among 
whom where the Duke of Saxony, and divers Princes of the Empire,) 
should be driven out of their countries. The Princes, for the preventing 
of further trouble and schism, desire a free and General Council in some 
convenient place of Germany. But Pope Leo, (to whom it was dreadful 
to hear of such a Council,) declined it, and presently died. CLXXXII. 
Adrian the Sixth, his successor, promiseth reformation, but lived not to 
do any thing init. CLXXXIII. Clement the Seventh, likewise, that fol- 
lowed him, studiously avoided the calling of a Council, and died not long 
after. CLXXXIV. But the next Pope, (Paul the Third,) upon certain con- 
ditions made with the Emperor, condescended to have it called at Mantua 
in Italy: which came to nothing; as did also a second summons, that he 
made of it, to Vicenza: and, at last, he sent forth his bull of Indiction to have 
it held at Trent, by all Bishops and Abbots that were sworn to his obedi- 
ence.- CLXXXV. Public protestations set forth against it. CLXXXVI. 
The Council deferred. CLXXXVII. The league between the Emperor 
and the King of England; at which the Pope stormeth. CLXXXVIII. 
The Emperor and the French King agree to reform the Court of Rome, 
and to restore the Church to her ancient purity: which made the Pope to 
begin and order the Council to his own best advantage. CLXXXIX. His 
instructions to his Legates. CXC. His (icumenical Council, made up first 
with twenty, and after with forty-three Prelates. Titular Bishops and 
pensioners to the Pope, sent to increase the number. CXCI. The first 
four sessions. Their Anathema added to their decree for their new canon 
of Scripture. CXCII. Against which many learned men pleaded there ; 
but the voices of Catharin’s faction prevailed forit. CXCIII. The words 
of the decree itself. CXCIV. For which they had no Catholic Tradition, 
Council, Father, Schoolman, or other Ecclesiastical writer in former ages. 
The small and inconsiderable number of men, that now gave their voices to 
it. CXCV. The vanity of their pretended tradition for it. CXCVI. The 
difference between them, and 8S. Augustin. The Council of Carthage, 
Pope Innocent, Gelasius, and Eugenius. The novelty of their ac- 
cursed Anathema. CXCVII. For which they have nothing to plead. 





OF THE CHAPTERS. li 


CXCVIII. The Pope’s new Creed ; the last article whereof curseth, and 
damneth, those whom God hath blessed, 


CHAPTER XIX. 


THE CONCLUSION, AND SUMMARY OF ALL THE FORMER CHAPTERS, 
Page 284. 


CXCIX. A defence of the Church of England, and those that adhere 
to it, by the ancient Church of the Old Testament: by Christ and His 
Apostles in the New: and by all the Fathers, and Doctors of the Church 
that followed: all which are condemned by the decrees and anathema of 
the later Assembly at Trent; which is cause enough, (if there were no 
other, as many other there be,) to reject it, 


CHAPTER XX. 


THE REMAINDER. 
Page 285, 


CC. The canonical and undoubted Scriptures being our foundation, we 
are to believe and live according to the rules therein prescribed us. The 
golden rule of the Church of England, 





SCHOLASTICAL HISTORY 


OF THE 


CANON OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES; 


OR 


THE CERTAIN AND INDUBITATE NUMBER OF CANONICAL 
BOOKS, THAT BELONG THEREUNTO. 





ty Ἰ 7 ἐς ΓΥΣΤΤΥΣ 
φῇ ΧΑ οι τ SORE Ce US Pr 


ie 











Α 
SCHOLASTICAL HISTORY, 
δ᾽. 


CHAP THRE 


IVER SP RB ΒΑ ΟΣ 


I. Tux Books of Scripture are therefore called canonical, cA P. 
because, as they had their prime and sovereign authority 
from God Himself, by whose divine will and Inspiration 2 Tim. 3. 
they were first written, and by whose blessed providence 
they have been ever since preserved and delivered over to 


posterity, so have they been 
times acknowledged by His 


likewise received, and in all 
Church to be the infallible 


rule* of our Faith, and the perfect square of our actions, 


42 Tim. iii. 15,17; S. John xx, 
31; Tertul. adv. Hermog., c. 22. [p. 
241.] Adoro Scripture plenitudinem. 
Orig., Tract. 27. in Mat. [tom. iii. p. 
852.] S. Scriptura verissima regula 
in dogmatibus. [Origen’s words are: 
‘Malum quidem est invenire aliquem 
secundum mores vite errantem ; multo 
autem pejus arbitror esse in dogmati- 
bus aberrare, et non secundum veris- 
simam regulam Scripturarum sentire.’ | 
S. Chrysost., Hom. xiii. in 2 ad Tim. 
Exquisita omnium rerum trutina et 
regula. [There are only ten homilies 
on 2 Tim. in 5. Chrysostom, The 
words here cited have escaped the 
Editor’s search, but the sense is borne 
out by the following words which oc- 
cur in Hom. viii.: καὶ yap τὰ πρακτέα 
ὑποτίθενται Ai Γραφαὶ, καὶ τὰ μὴ mpar- 
τέα. tom. xi. p. 712.1 8. Aug. lib. ii. 
contr. Donat., ὁ. 6. Divina statera. 
(al. lib. ii. cap. 6. de Baptismo, tom. ix. 
co]. 101.—S. Augustine’s argument is: 
‘Non afferamus stateras dolosas, ubi 
appendamus quod volumus, et quo- 
modo volumus, pro arbitrio nostro di- 
centes, Hoe grave, hoc leve est: sed 
afferamus Divinam stateram de Scrip- 


B 


turis Sanctis, tanquam de thesauris Do- 
minicis,’ &c.| Idem, de Doctr. Christ., 
1. ji. ec. 9. [tom. iii. col. 24.] (In qui- 
bus) inveniuntur illa omnia, que con- 
tinent Fidem moresque vivendi. Idem, 
De bono vid. ec. 1. [al. eap. 2. tom. vi. 
col. 369.] Sancta Scriptura nostre 
doctrine regulam figit, [ne audeamus 
sapere plusquam oportet sapere. |] Vine. 
Lirin. Commonitor., c. 2, 4]. [al. c. 29. 
ap. Galland. Biblioth., tom. x. pp. 108, 
115.] Canon Seripturarum perfectus 
est, sibique ad omnia satis superque 
sufficit. [The argument is: ‘ Forsitan 
requirat aliquis, Cum _ sit perfectus 
Scripturarum canon, sibique ad om- 
nia satis superque sufficiat, quid opus 
est, ut ei Ecclesiastice intelligentize 
jungatur auctoritas? Quia videlicet 
Scripturam Sacram pro ipsa sua alti- 
tudine non uno eodemque sensu uni- 
versi accipiunt.’] S, Athanasius, lib. 
contr. Idol. ad Mae. [contra Gentes, 
tom. i. p. 1.] Sacrze et Divinitus inspi- 
rata Scripture per se sufficiunt ad 
veritatis indicationem, [αὐτάρκεις μὲν 


γάρ εἰσι Ai Αγιαι καὶ Θεόπνευστοι 
Γραφαὶ πρὸς τὴν τῆς ἀληθείας ἀπαγγε- 
λίαν. | 

9 


~ 


I. 


16: “All 
Scripture is 
of divine 
inspiration. 
2 Pet. 1.21. 
(The) holy 
men of God 
spake as 
they were 
moved by 
the Holy 
Ghost. 
Luke 1.70. 
As He 
spake by 
the mouth 
of His holy 
prophets. 


4 A Scholastical History of 


cna in all things that are any way needful for our eternal 
salvation. 

II. Other books, what honour soever they have heretofore 
had in the Church, or what is there still continued to them ; 
yet, if they cannot shew all these marks and characters 
upon them :— 

1. That they are of supreme and divine authority : 
2. That they were written by men specially acted and in- 
spired for that purpose by the Spirit of God: 3. That they 
were by the same men and the same authority delivered 
over for such to all posterity: 4. That they have been 
received for such by the Church of God in all ages; and, 

That all men are both to regulate their faith, and to 
measure their actions by them, as by the undoubted wit- 
nesses of God’s infallible truth, and ordinances declared in 
them :—if they want any of these peculiar and proper notes 
of difference, whereby the books of God are distinguished 
from the writings of men; pious and useful books they may 
be in their kind, but they shall want that honour which is 
specially reserved to the dignity of sovereign and divine 
Scripture ; whereunto this honour is due, (saith-S. Aug.>,) 
and to uo other writing besides, That ‘whatsoever is there 
said is undoubtedly true, and ought most firmly to be be- 
lieved, without any further question or disputation about 
15: which cannot be said of any other writing, that was 
ever yet composed and sent abroad into the world. 

III. The books, that make up the body and structure of 
this canonical Scripture, are divided into the Old and New 
Testament. For the coming of our Saviour into the world 
divides the whole age of the world into two parts, one that 
went before His coming, and another that began a new ac- 


count of time with it. In the first He was expected; and 


fallaciter posuisse, non dubitem. 

© Idem, de Bapt. contr. Donatistas, 
lib. ii. cap. 8. [tom.ix. col. 98.] Quis 
nesciat Sanctam Scripturam canonicam, 
tam Veteris quam Novi Testamenti, 
certis suis terminis contineri, eamque 
omnibus [posterioribus episcoporum } 
literis ita praeponi, ut de illa omnino 
dubitari et disceptari non possit, utrum 


DES.) ΠΑΡ ΒΕ pista odxs Gadiens: 
Hieron. [al. Ep. 82. 5. 3. tom. ii. col. 
190.1] Ego—solis eis Scripturarum 
libris, qui jam canonici appellantur, 
didici hune timorem honoremque de- 
ferre, ut nullum eorum auctorein scri- 
bendo aliquid errasse firmissime cre- 
dam. Rursus: [60]. 199.) Tantum- 
modo Scripturis canonicis hane in- 


genuam debeo servitutem, qua Eas 
solas ita sequar, ut conscriptores ea- 
rum nihil in eis omnino errasse, nihil 


verum vel [utrum ] rectum sit, quicquid 
in ea scriptum esse constiterit. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 5 


in the second He was exhibited. The books therefore of the prerace. 
Old Testament belong all to the former part, wherein He _ : 
was promised and set forth by Moses and the Prophets: the 
books of the New appertain all to the latter, wherein the 
truth and perfection of all that the prophets had said of Him 
before is clearly declared by His own blessed Evangelists 
and Apostles, with whom the canon of the Scriptures ended. 
And no book, which cannot be referred to one of these 
classes, may be said to be any part of the divine and au- 
thentic rule of religion, that the sons of men received by 
revelation from the Spirit of God. 
IV. For of all the law and the prophets, which delivered 
the Holy Oracles to us, Malachi was the last; by whose Mal. 3.1; 
prophecy, ending at 8S. John the Baptist under the title oe 
and type of Elias, there is a manifest combination of the 1 Σ The 
Old and New Testament together: the ending of that last ey ΒΕ 
prophecy being set forth and declared by S. Mark to be pelofJesus 
the beginning of the Gospel; whereunto Christ Himself Seereee 
also gave His own testimony, and said, that ‘all the pro- ste ee 
phets and the law prophesied until John: which is as Prophets, 
much to say as that, after the prophecy made of him, Rei 
there came no other prophets between them. For, where messenger 
Malachi ends the Old Testament, all the Evangelists begin ae Bo 
the New‘. Mat. 11.13; 
V. And the New Testament was likewise closed up and ee τ 
finished by S. John the Apostle; who, to exclude all writers Mark 1. 1; 
that should come after him from having any part or fellow- 7\%)?' 
ship in the divine canon of Scripture, setteth this seal upon 
his book wherewith the whole body of the Bible is now con- 
cluded, that, ‘if any man shall add unto these things, God Rev.22.18. 
shall add the plagues unto him, that are written in this 
book,” &c. For to that which is perfect nothing may be 
added, nor nothing taken away from it®. 





4 Hine Corn. Jansen. in Ecclus. xlviii. de Johanne Baptista; post quem pro- 


11. [p. 565.] Malachias de Johanne 
Baptista aperte vaticinatus est. Obser- 
vandum itaque, {Jansen’s own words 
are: ‘ Sane, si de Joanne Baptista vati- 
cinatus est Malachias in praedictis ver- 
bis, sicut de eo aperte vaticinatus est cap. 
3, observandum est,’ | quod novissima 
omnium prophetiarum, que in canone 
apud Hebreos habentur, verba sunt 


missum nulla extat prophetia scripta 
ab aliquo propheta qui canonicus ha- 
betur, quousque ille promissus veniret, 
a quo incipit Scriptura N. Test. ut 
hine intelligere liceat mirabilem con- 
nexionem Scriptures N, T. cum Pro- 
phetis. 

© Observatio Tostati, quiest. 1, in iv. 
Deut. [tom. iv. fol. 19.] Perfecto nee 


CHAP, 
——__— God’s 


Rom. 38. 2. 


6 A Scholastical History of 


VI. Those books, therefore, which were thus delivered to 
Church at first, as His undoubted word and verity, 
whereby all points of faith and religion are for ever to be 
ordered, ought still to be retained, and no more to be added 
to them in either of these two Testaments. 

VII. And to know exactly what the true number and 
names of those books are which belong to them both, there 
is no safer course to be taken, than herein to follow the 
public voice and the universal testimony of the same Church; 
which, from hand to hand receiving those books into the 
divine and authentic canon of Scripture, hath brought them 
down from the times of Moses and the prophets to the time 
of Christ and His Apostles, and so from their time to ours 
successively in all ages. 

VIII. For, though there be many internal testimonies 
belonging to the Holy Scriptures, whereby we may be suf- 
ficiently assured that they are the true and lively Oracles of 
God; such as be,—the height and majesty of the things 
there delivered above all other conceptions and writings in 
the world: the perpetual analogy and conformity of all the 
several parts therein contained, one with another: the great- 
ness and dignity of those prophecies which be there foretold ; 
and the truth or certainty of them all, which be there ful- 
filled: together with the divine power and providence, that 
hath confirmed and preserved them to all posterity : besides 
the spiritual force and efficacy’, (which is never there want- 
ing unto them that do not wilfully resist it,) to move and 
induce us unto a most certain and firm belief of them ;—yet 
for the particular and just number of such books, whether 
they be more or less than either some private persons or 


addi potest, nec auferri debet.— Sic 
Apoe. cap. ult., quia tota Revelationum 


Doctrinam menti nostre inserit. [S. 
Chrysostom’s words are: kal yap φι- 


series claudebatur, dicitur, ‘Si quis ap- 
posuerit ad hee, apponet Deus super 
illum plagas,’ &e. 

f S. Chrysost. Orat. 24. in Genes. 
Dominum benignum habemus. Et 
ubi viderit nos sollicitos esse, et mag- 
num desiderium ad Divina Oracula 
intelligenda adferre, non permittit nos 
ulla re indigere, sed statim illustrat in- 
tellectum nostrum, et illuminationem 
suam larvitur, quodque sapientiz ejus 
proclive est, universam illam yveram 


λάνθρωπον ἔχομεν Δεσπότην, kal ἐπει- 
δὰν ἴδῃ μεριμνῶντας ἡμᾶς, καὶ πόθον 
πολὺν ἐπιδεικνυμένους πρὸς τὴν τῶν 
Θείων Λογίων κατανόησιν, οὐκ ἀφίησιν 
ἑτέρου τινὸς δεηθῆναι, GAN εὐθέως φω- 
Tiger τὸν ἡμέτερον λογισμὸν, Kal τὴν 
παρ᾽ Αὐτοῦ ἔλλαμψιν χαρίζεται, καὶ, 
κατὰ τὴν εὐμήχανον αὐτοῦ σοφίαν, πᾶ- 
σαν τὴν ἀληθῆ διδασκαλίαν ἐντίθησι 
τῇ ἡμετέρᾳ Wuxj.—Tom, iv. p. 216; 
Homil. in Gen. vi. 10. ] 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 7 


some one particular Church of late have been pleased to pPrerace. 


make them, we have no better nor other external rule or 
testimony herein to guide us, than the constant voice of the 
Catholic and Universal Church, as it hath been delivered to 
us upon record from one generation to anothers. 

IX. Concerning the books that belong to the New Testa- 
ment, there is not any difference between us and other 
Churches about them. For though some few particular and 
private persons have, both of late and heretofore, either out 
of their error rejected, or out of their curiosity (more than 
befitted them) debated, the canonical authority of the Epistle 
of S. Paul to the Hebrews, the Epistle of S. James, the 
second Epistle of 5. Peter, the second and third of S. John, 
the Epistle of S. Jude, and the Apocalypse, besides some 
other lesser parts of the Gospels, yet can it never be shewed 
that any entire Church, nor that any national or provincial 
council, nor that any multitude of men in their confessions 
or catechisms, or other such public writings, have rejected 
them, or made any doubt of them at all. Indeed, Luther 
and some certain men that lived with him in Germany, (no 
great number nor party of them,) were otherwhiles of that 
mind, that the Epistle of 8. James, &c., might be called into 
question, whether they were canonical or no; but afterwards 


5 Tertul., De Prescript., cap. 36. 
[p- 215.] Age jam, qui voles curiosi- 
tatem melius exercere in negotio salu- 
tis tue; percurre Ecclesias Aposto- 
licas, apud quas ipse adhuce cathedrze 
Apostolorum suis locis president, 
[vulgo, presidentur,] apud quas ipse 
authentice literz eorum recitantur.— 
S. Aug., lib. 28. contra Faustum, cap. 
2. Nos iis libris Fidem accommodare 
debemus, quos Ecclesia, ab ipso Christo 
inchoata, et per Apostolos provecta certa 
successionum serie usque ad hee tem- 
pora, toto terrarum orbe dilatata, ab 
initio traditos et conservatos agnoscit 
atque approbat. [The original passage 
occurs in the following interrogatory 
form: ‘Cum ergo necesse sit alterum 
horum librorum esse mendacem, cui 
nos potius censes Fidem accommodare 
debere? Ei-ne quem illa Ecclesia, ab 
ipso Christo inchoata et per Apostolos 
provecta certa successionum serie us- 
que ad hee tempora, toto terrarum 
orbe dilatata, ab initio traditum et 
conservatum agnoscit atque approbat, 


an ‘ei quem eadem Ecclesia incog- 
nitum reprobat, cum etiam proferatur 
ab hominibus ita veracibus ut Chris- 
tum laudent esse mentitum? Tom. viii. 
col. 440.] Whitak. de S. Scriptur. 
q. 3. cap. 2. [tom. i.. p. 316.] Ec- 
clesiz munus est, non tantum ut testis 
et custos sit Scripturarum, et genuinas 
anon genuinis discernat, sed etiam eas 
divulget et proponat. [This sentence 
is not an extract, but it expresses the 
substance of three sections at cap. 2. 
quest. 3. Controv. 1. (sive Disputat. 
de S. Seripturis,) where the words to 
which Cosin appears to refer are as 
follows :— 

‘Primum: Ecclesia testis est et 
custos Sacrarum Literarum, &e. 

‘Secundum: Ecclesiz officium est, 
ut veras germanas ac genuinas Scrip- 
turas a falsis supposititiis ac adulte- 
rinis dijudicet ac discernat, &e. 

‘Tertium: Ecclesiz officium est 
Scripturas divulgare, proponere, pre- 
dicare, promulgare,’ &c. | 


8 A Scholastical Mistory of 


cone they amended their judgment, and persisted no longer in 


Cone. 


Trident. 


Sess. 4 


that error, wherein some others of the Latin Church (but 
never any considerable number or eminent persons there) 
had been involved before them. And at this day all the 
Churches of Christendom are at one accord for the books of 
the New Testament. 

X. But for the Old Testament they are not so. For 
herein the canon of the council of Trent hath made the 
Roman Church to differ both from itself, (considered as it 
was in former ages,) and from all other Churches besides, 
by adding to the old canon (strictly and properly so taken) 
six entire books which were never in it before, that is to 
say, Tobit, Ecclesiasticus, Wisdom, Judith, the first and the 
second of the Maccabees, together with certain other pieces 
of Baruch, Esther, and Daniel; all which, before the time of 
this new council, (where the pope and his partizans, both 
in this and in many other divine matters besides, took a 
most enormous liberty to define what they pleased,) were 
wont to be severed, even among themselves, from the true 
canonical Scriptures: to the body whereof they have now 
not only annexed them, and made the one to be of ‘ equal 
authority»’ with the other, but they have likewise added this 
above all, that ‘whosoever shall not receive them’ as they 
do, and believe them to be as good ‘canonical Scripture’ as 
the rest, (that is, all equally inspired by God, and delivered 
over to His Church for such ever since they were first 
written,) must undergo the ‘curse’ of their unhallowed 
sentence, and be made ‘incapable of eternal salvation* :’ the 
capacity and assured hope whereof, though (thanks be to 
God) it never was, nor ever will be in their power to take 
from us, yet have they laid their most unchristian ‘anathema’ 
upon all other Churches and persons of the world, and ex- 
cluded them from ‘all possibility of being saved'” unless 


" Omnes libros, &c.—pari pietatis af- 
fectu ac reverentia suscipit et venera- 
tur.—[ Cone. Trident. Sess. 4. Decret. 
de Can. Script. Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 
746. 

' Si quis autem libros ipsos integros 
cum omnibus suis partibus, &c.—pro 
canonicis non susceperit.— Ibid. 

k Anathema sit.—Ibid. [60]. 747.1 

1 Hane veram et Catholicam fidem, 


extra quam nemo salvus esse potest,— 
sponte profiteor, &c. Omnia a Tri- 
dentina synodo tradita et definita in- 
dubitanter recipio:—damnata ego pari- 
ter damno,—et anathematizo.—Idem 
spondeo, yoveo, ac juro: Sic me Deus 
adjuvet, et Sancta (Ejus) Evangelia. 
Ibid. in Bulla Pii P. IV. super forma 
juramenti professionis Fidei.—[ Labbe, 
tom. xiv. col. 949. ] 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 9 


their new decree in this particular, and the pope’s new creed Prerace. 


in this and many other particulars, (as unsound and as false 
as this,) be first received and believed for the true articles of 
our Christian Faith. 

XI. By which their unsufferable and mexcusable deter- 
mination in that council, they have given the world sufficient 
cause to reject the council, if there were no other reasons to 
be brought against it (as many and very many other there 
be) but this alone,—that herein, against the common Faith 
and the Catholic canon of the Church of God, they have 
gone about to bind all men’s consciences to theirs, and given 
no more faith or reverence to the true and infallible Scrip- 
tures of God than they do to other additional books and 
writings of men. 

XII. For the whole current of antiquity runs against 
them. And the Universal Church of Christ, as well under 
the Old as the New Testament, did never so receive those 
books which are now by us termed Apocryphal, nor ever 
acknowledged them to be of the same order, authority, or 
reverence with the rest, which both they and we call strictly 
and properly canonical. 

XIII. In proof whereof we shall here recite the testi- 
mony of the Church in every age, concerning the canon of 
the Old Testament, and the books that belong there- 
unto :— 

XIV. Where the question will not be; 1. Whether those 
Apocryphal books either have been heretofore, or may still 
be, read in the Church for the better instruction and edify- 
ing of the people in many good precepts of life; 2. Nor 
whether they may be joined together in one common volume 
with the Bible, and comprehended under the general name 
of Holy Scripture, as that name is largely and improperly 
taken ; 3. Nor whether the moral rules, and profitable his- 
tories or examples therein contained, may be set forth and 
cited in a sermon or other treatise of religion; 4. Nor 
whether the ancient Fathers thought these books (at least, 
some passages in them) worthy of their particular considera- 
tion, both for the elucidation of divers places in the Old 
Testament, and for the better enabling of them to get a 
more perfect understanding of the ecclesiastical story; 5, Nor 


ΘΈΑ: 
I 


10 A Scholastical History of 


yet whether, in the very Articles of Faith, some certain say- 
ings that are found in those books (agrecable herein to the 
others that are canonical) may not be brought for the more 
abundant explaining and clearing of them :—for all this we 
grant: and to all these purposes there may be good use 
made of an Apocryphal book :—but the question only is, 
whether all or any of those books be purely, positively, and 
simply Divine Scripture, or to all purposes and in all senses 
sacred and canonical, so as that they may be said (or were 
ever so accounted) to be of the same equal and sovereign 
authority with the rest, for the establishing and determining 
of any matter of faith, or controversy in religion, no less 
than the true and undoubted canonical books of Scripture 
themselves. 

XV. And in this sense what books were anciently received 
into the canon, and what were not, we are to enquire in 
order; of them first, whom it first concerned to know them 
perfectly ; and then of others, that received the just number 
of them, and so delivered them over to posterity. For thus 
doth every nation take knowledge of their own peculiar laws 
and histories that belong unto them: of which as there is no 
better assurance to be had, than the records of those times 
wherein they were first enrolled, and the joint testimony of 
those persons who then lived upon the place; so, im our 
present case, they that were the nearest both in regard of 
time and place, to the first writing and delivery of those 
books which God then committed to the custody and care 
of His Church, ought certainly, before all others, to be of 
most credit with us in giving their testimony unto them. 

XVI. To make it therefore undeniably appear, that the 
Church of England, together with all other reformed and 
Christian Churches abroad, are better observers of this 
Scripture-canon than the Church of Rome now is: 1. We 
are first to enquire of the ancient Judaical Church, which 
received the canonical books of the Old Testament from 
Moses and the Prophets: 2. And then of the Christian 
Church, which received the books both of the Old Testament 
and the New from Christ and His holy Apostles. For the 
Oracles under the Old Testament had their period with the 
prophets ; and under the New spake no more after the time 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 1] 


of Christ’s disciples. And what writing soever it be, that 
hath not first been received and delivered by them as pro- 
perly belonging to the undoubted canon of divine Scripture, 
[it] cannot either by any tract of time, or by all the power 
under heaven, be made canonical: which is so great and so 
irrefragable a truth, that Cardinal Bellarmine himself. is 
forced to confess it™, even in his greatest heat and op- 
position against us. Nor can his evasion here serve him to 
any purpose, to say, that, ‘though the Church may not at 
her own pleasure make a book canonical which was not so 
before, yet, by virtue of some ancient testimonies, she may 
declare it to be canonical,’ (as the Church of Rome hath 
lately done,) for all after-ages to receive it. For, as it shall 
appear by this following discourse, that those ancient testi- 
monies are but pretended, and that none can clearly be pro- 
duced to that purpose, (they being made, both by him and 
others, to speak that which they never meant,) so, if any 
such might be brought, yet would they stand him (or the 
Church of Rome) in no stead at all, for the addition of any 
new books to the Old Testament, (which are the books now 
only in controversy.) For having formerly" acknowledged, 
as he doth often after°®, that the Church of the Jews had no 
such books in their Bible, that is, neither more nor less than 
we have in ours, (wherein he says very true,) all the testi- 
monies that he can pretend to bring against it, will be 
brought against the truth and himself both: there being 


m Lib. i. De Ver. Dei, cap. 10. sect. &c. 
Itaque. [tom. i. col. 42, Itaque non 


Hebrzorum sententiam sequun- 
tur hzeretici hujus temporis fere om- 


dicimus,—Ecclesiam (id est, Papam) 
posse pro suo arbitrio, sine ullis vete- 
rum testimoniis, facere librum canoni- 
cum de non canonico, et de canonico 
non canonicum, &e. |}—Fatemur [enim ] 
ecclesiam nullo modo posse facere li- 
brum canonicum de non canonico, nec 
contra, [sed tantum declarare quis sit 
habendus canonicus, et hoc non temere, 
nec pro arbitratu, sed ex veterum testi- 
moniis, &e. | 

" Ibid. in prine.—Omnes libros, 
quos Protestantes non recipiunt, etiam 
Hebrei non admittunt. [These words 
appear to be a paraphraseof the follow- 
ing, which occur at the beginning of 
cap. 10. De V. Dei, col. 38. § Hi libri 
simul omnes rejiciuntur ab Hebrais, 


nes.’] Et sect. Ad locum. [col. 40. 
‘Dico duo genera hagiographorum 
Judzeos habuisse, quedam intra ar- 
cam, et quedam extra arcam. Que 
erant intra arcam Hagiographa dice- 
bantur ad distinctionem historicorum 
et propheticorum voluminum; et hae 
canonica habebantur:—quze autem 
erant extra arcam dicebantur hagio- 
grapha ad distinctionem canonicorum 
et sacrorum,’ We. | 

° Ibid., sect. Jam hee. [col. 42. 
Etsi non habeantur testimonia a syna- 
goga Judworum, tamen habentur ab 
Ecclesia Apostolica; et hoc sufficit. | 
et sect. Respondent. [col. 42.] et cap. 
14. s. 1. [60]. 52. | 


PREFACE, 


Ps. 147. 
19. Verba 
sua de- 
claravit Ja- 
cobo, pre- 
cepta atque 
statuta 
Israéli: 
non sic fe- 
cit omni 
nationi. 
Rom. 3. 2. 
Quibus 
credita 
sunt elo- 
quia Dei. ἡ" 


The 
Greeks 
called them 
᾿Αγιόγρα- 
φα. 


12 A Scholustical History of 


no subsequent ages able to give good testimony to a thing 
which never was, or to say they received from the Jews such 
books as the Jews never had, nor received themselves. For 
then should they testify that which were altogether false. 


CHAPTER IL. 
THE TESTIMONY OF THE ANCIUNT JUDAICAL CHURCH. 


XVII. The honour and privilege, which the posterity of 
Jacob sometimes had above all the world besides, was to be 
that peculiar people of God, to whom He was pleased to 
make His laws and His Scriptures known: nor was there 
then any other Church but theirs, or any other oracles of 
God than what were committed to them. For they had all 
that were then extant?, and all written in their own lan- 
guage. 

XVIII. These they divided ito three several classes: 
whereof the first comprehended the five books of Moses ; 
the second all the prophets; and the third those writings 
which they called the Chethubim, or books that were written 
by the holy men of God who were not so properly to be 
ranked among the prophets: from whom both the five books 
of Moses and these Chethubim were distinguished, because, 
howsoever they were all written by the same _ prophetical 
spirit and instinct which the books of the prophets were, 
yet— Moses having been their special lawgiver, and the 
writers of these other books having had no public mission 
or office of prophets, (for some of them were kings, and 
others were great and potent persons in their times,)—they 
gave either of them a peculiar class by themselves. 

XIX. In this division, as they reckoned five books in the 
first class, so in the second they counted eight, and in the 
third nine,—two and twenty in all4:—in number equal to 


P'S. Aug. in Psal. xl. [tom. iv. col. apparently from memory. They con- 
353.] Proferantur codices Judeorum: vey the true sense; and the passages 
apud ipsos sunt Lex et Prophete, in are again produced at greater length, 
quibus Christus predicatus est. Etin num. 80.]  , 

Psal. ἵν], [s. 9. tom. iv. col. 534.] Om- a S. Hieronym. in Prologo Galeato. 
nes ipsos libros habent Judi. [Both [Op., tom. ix. col. 454. et seq. ] Fiunt 
these passages ave inaccurately quoted, _pariter veteris Legis libri xxii, id est, 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


13 


the letters of their alphabet", and as fully comprehending test. or 
all that was then needful to be known and believed, as the 
number of their letters did all that was requisite to be said 


or written. 
enumeration : 


And hereof after this manner they made their 


Genesis. 
| Exodus. 
The Books of Moses. 4 Leviticus. 
| Numbers. 
Deuteronomy. 
Joshua. 


| 
Ee 
| 
J 


Four Books of the 
former Prophets. 


ΕΣ 


Jeremy, and his 
Lamentations’. 


Ezechiel. 


Four Books of the 
later Prophets. 


Judges and Ruth’. 
Samuel 1 and 2”. 
Kings 1] and 2’. 


|4The Book of the 


ing Solomon’s Proverbs. 


His Book 

And the rest | His Song 
of the 

holy writers. 


| 
| The Book 


of the Preacher. 
of Songs. 
4 The Book of Job. 
The Book of Daniel. 
of Ezra and Nehemiah’. 
The Book of Esther. 


| 
Sali pacer Broplicts 4 
( King David’s Psalter. 
| Ἶ 


| 

IX. 
| 
| 


|The Book of Chronicles 1 and 2°. J 


Which last Book of the Chronicles, containing the sum of 


XXIL 


JEWISH 
CHURCH. 


' Which 
was put as 
an Appen- 
dix to the 
Judges. 

? The He- 
brews 
counted 
them but 
one book 
apiece, 

3 Counted 
but for one 
book. 

4 Which 
were all 
put into 
one, and 
called‘ The 
Book of the 
Prophets.’ 
Acts 7. 42. 
5 The Jews 
reckoned 
them both 
together 
for one. 

86. And these 
two went 
with them 
but for one 


all their former histories, and reaching from the creation of ook 
the world to their return from Babylon, is a perfect epitome* 


Mosis quinque, Prophetarum octo, 
Hagiographorum novem. 

r Sixt. Senensis, lib. 1. par. 2. [tom. i. 
p- 14. Quidam, inter quos Josephus 
et Philo, supputant sacros Libros juxta 
numerum Hebraicarum literarum ;] 
ut, quemadmodum sunt apud Hebraeos 
xxii. litera, quibus omnia que dici 
scribique possunt comprehenduntur, 


ita xxii. volumina sint, quibus con- 
tinentur omnia que de Divinis rebus 
sciri et enunciari queant. 

5" S. Hier. Epist. ad Paulin. [tom. i. 
col. 277.] Liber Chronicorum est In- 
strumenti veteris epitome. [S. Jerome’s 
words are: ‘ Paralipomenon liber, id 
est Instrumenti veteris ἐπιτομή, tantus 
ac talis est,’ Xe. | 


CHAP. 


Vide Num. 


XXiv. 


14 A Scholastical History of 


of all the Old Testament, and therefore not unfitly so placed 
by them as that it concluded and closed up their whole 
Bible. 

XX. Other divisions of these books were afterwards made, 
and the order of them was somewhat altered, (as in divers 
respects they may well be,) but the books were still the 
same; and, as the number of them was never augmented 
during the time of the Old Testament, so there were no ad- 
ditional pieces brought in, or set to any of them at all. 

XXI. It is generally received, that, after the return of the 
Jews from their captivity in Babylon, all the books of the 
Scripture, having been revised by Ezrat, (then their priest 
and their leader,) who digested them" likewise into those 
several classes before rehearsed, were by him, and the pro- 
phets of God that lived with him, consigned and delivered 
over to all posterity. But this is sure,—that, after his age 


Hageaiand and the time of the Prophet Malachi, (who was one among 


Zachary 
were two 
other. 


those that prophesied in that time,) there were no more pro- 
phets heard of among the Jews*, till the time of S. John 
the Baptist, and therefore no more prophetical and divine 
Scriptures between them. 

XXII. The books, then, of the Old Testament, π and 
so many as they were after the captivity of Babylon, in the 
time of Esdras, the same and so many beig accurately pre- 
served by the Jews, and continuing among them unto the 
time of our blessed Saviour, (as they do likewise still unto 
this very day,) without any addition, imminution, or altera- 
tion, descended to the Christians. 

XXIII. That which is here pretended by Genebrardy, 


t Neh. viii. 1, 3, 9. S. Hier. contra 
Helv. c. 1. [tom. ii. col. 212, ‘Sive 
Moysen dicere yolueris auctorem Pen- 
tateuchi, sive Ezram ejusdem instaura- 


Legis in quinque, Prophet. in octo, 
Hagiogr. in novem, &c. 

x Vide num. ii.supra. Item, Genebr. 
Chron. ad An. M. 3640. [p. 186.] (Se- 


torem operis, uon recuso.’ | Theodoret., 
Pref. in Psal. [tom. i. p. 396. 

u [S.] Hilarius, [in ] Prologo in Psal- 
mos. Quos (ait) Esdras—in volumen 
unum collegit et retulit. [Op., p. 334. ] 
Isidorns, Orig. lib. vi. cap. 1. [Op., Ὁ 
70.] Hebrzi V. Testam., Esdra auctore, 
juxta numerum literarum suarum Χ ΧΙ]. 
libris accipiunt, dividentes eos in tres 

ordines, Legis scilicet, et Prophetarum, 
et Hagiographorum. —Genebr.Chr., pp. 
183, 251. [lib. ii. A. M. 3710, 3690. ἢ 
Ezras auctor fuit divisionis Libr. Sacr. 


cundum templum carebat) Spiritu, sive 
afflatu Sancto, qui Prophetas olim cor- 
ripiebat. Nama Malachiaad Johannem 
Christi Baptistam nulli Prophetz ex- 
titere. Item, Jansenium ad cap. 48. 
Eccl. [v. 11. Op., p. 565.) Post pro- 
missum (Johannem Bapt. in Prophetia 
Malachie, ) nullaextat Prophetiascripta 
ab aliquo Propheta qui canonicus ha- 
betur, quousque ille promissus veniret, 
a quo incipit N. Test. 

y Chronogr., lib. ii. p. 190. col. 2 
{ A. M. 3860.] Synodus Hierosol., &e. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 15 


that, besides this first canon of Scripture made in the time 
of Esdras, there was another made in the time of Eleazar 
the high-priest, by a council then assembled at Jerusalem, 
when they sent their LXXII interpreters to Ptolomy king 
of Egypt for the translating of their Hebrew Bible into 
Greek ; in which council they canonized the books of Tobit, 
Ecclesiasticus, and some others’: moreover, that, besides Baruch 
this second canon, there was also a third® established by a pr 
council there assembled in the time of Sammai and Hillel, 
wherein they canonized the books of the Maccabees :—all this 

is but a device and an imagination of his own head only. 

For other proof of what he saith in this cause hath he none, 

either out of Epiphanius for Tobit, or out of Josephus for the Both cited 
Book of Ecclesiasticus, as will hereafter clearly appear. Nor ee 
indeed is there any probability or likehhood in it at all, when ache, 
all the world knows that the Jews (who have always been ata 
both religious and superstitious observers of their fathers’ 80,81, 137. 
traditions») never yet admitted, never acknowledged, nor eon 
never heard of any such second or third canon of Scripture im the early 
among them; having most exactly kept themselves to the eres 
first, as it was consigned and delivered to them by the pro- Gate 
phets. Which is so fully attested not only by the modern 80. 

and ancient Jews, but confirmed likewise by the Greek and 

Latin Fathers of the Church, as it is most an end so freely 
acknowledged by the writers in the Roman Church itself, 

that it would be too importune and superfluous a labour 

to recite here all their depositions to this purpose. 


XXIV. It will be enough to produce only the testimony 


TEST. OF 
JEWISH 
CHURCH. 





—in qua videtur editus secundus He- Unde fortassis libri Tobie, Baruch, 





breorum canon: nam _ preter xxi. 
libros sacros alii in Augyptum delati 
sunt, ut Tobie, ἅς. And p. 284. col. 
1. [ante Christum Natum, 263,] who 
is herein followed by Maldonate, De 
Sacrament. Poenit., 4. i. de Purg. p. 
145. [tom. ii. ‘Imo, vero, apud He- 
brzos ipsos non tantum unnus fuit canon 
librorum, sed duo.’] And by Serarius 
in Maccab. preeloq. 3. [ p. 369.—‘ Adde 
Genebrardum doctosque viros alios do- 
cere duplicem esse J udzeorum canonem : 
unum priorem, qui Esdra temporibus 
in Synodo magna compositus fuit :— 
alterum posteriorem, im quo posteriores 
libri fuerint.’ ] 

1 Idem Genebr. p. 284, [col. 1.— 





Judith, et similes, qui in nostris Bibliis 
Grecis et Latinis hodie reperiuntur, ad 
nos pervenerunt. | 

a Idem, p. 197. [A. M. 3952.] Ubi 
confirmati libri Judith, Tobizw, &e. 
Ubi et libri Machabzeorum videntur 
inter sacros primum relati. Et tertius 
Hebrzeorum canon conditus. 

Ὁ [ Quinetiam illos libros Judzorum 
recipimus in canonem nostrum, quos 
illi in suum recipere noluerunt, Chris- 
tiani propensiores in Judeorum libros, 
quam ipsi in suos:] qui tamen sua sic 
amant, ut nulla gens insanius.—Ervas- 
mus in 1 Tim. i. [Op., tom. vi. col. 
926. | 


16 A Scholastical History of 


CH ἐν P. of Josephus, who lived in the time of the Apostles, and wrote 
———— the Antiquities of the Jews (of whom he was one himself) in 
a most exact and diligent manner. His testimony is so great 
in this matter, that it is repeated by Eusebius‘, and put into 
his Ecclesiastical History full at length, being to this effect 
which followeth’:—That “the Judaical Church had only 
twenty-two books of Scripture, which might justly challenge 
credit and belief among them; whereof five were the books 
of Moses, containing little less than three thousand years ; 
and thirteen the books of the Prophets, wherein they wrote 
the acts of their times from the death of Moses to the reign 
of Artaxerxes king of Persia; and four more, containing both 
hymns to God, and admonitions to men for the amendment 
of their lives:—but from the time of Artaxerxes, that, though 
certain books had been written, yet they deserved not the 
same credit and belief which the former had, because there 
was no certain succession of prophets among them: in the 
mean while, what belief they had of the true Scriptures 
which they only acknowledged, and how faithful they were 
towards them, was from hence most manifest®, that, though 


¢ Euseb., Hist. Eccl. lib. iii. ο. 9, 
alias 10. [ed. Cant. 1720. p. 103.] 
“ Josephus, lib. i. contra Apionem., 
[§ 8. ed. Hudson. et apud Euseb. lib. 
iil. cap. 10.] Εἰσὶ παρ᾽ ἡμῖν δύο μόνα 
πρὸς τοῖς εἴκοσι βιβλία, &c. Sunt nobis 
duo tantum et viginti libri totius tem- 
poris descriptionem continentes, quibus 
merito fides habetur. Horum quinque 
Mosis sunt, qui et leges continent, et 
humani generis propagationem, et ad 
mortem usqueillius extenduntur. Tem- 
pus hoe tribus annorum millibus paulo 
minus est. A morte vero Mosis usque 
’ All these ad regnum Artaxerxis, qui post Xerxen 
so counted Persarum rex fuit, Prophetz Mose pos- 
by Gretser teriores suorum temporum res gestas 
himself,lib. tredecim libris complexi sunt. (These 
i. de V. D. are the books of Joshua, Judges and 


c. 7. un- Ruth, Samuel, Kings, Esay, Jeremy 
less it be and Lamentations, Ezechiel, the twelve 
Job and Prophets, Daniel, Job, Ezras and Ne- 


hemias, Esther, and the Chronicles’.) 
of which — Reliqui quatuor hymnos ad Deum, et 
see here- admonitiones ad corrigendam homi- 
after, para- num vitam continent. (These be King 


Hester; 


gr. 36. David’s Psalter, the Proverbs, Eccle- 
[ Vid. Gret- siastes, and the Song of Solomon.) Ab 
seri De- Artaxerxe autem ad nostra usque tem- 
fens. col. pora sunt quidem quaedam scripta, non 
117.] tamen ita fide digna sicut precedentia, 


quia non fuit certa Prophetarum suc- 
cessio. 

€ Idem, Ib. [ap. Euseb. p. 104. ] 
Res ipsa vero ostendit, quantum nos 
Scripturis nostris fidem habeamus: 
quum enim tantum interea evi sit 
elapsum, nemo tamen illis vel adjicere 
quidquam, ve] adimere, vel mutare 
ausus est. Nempe omnibus Judzis 
ab ineunte etate insitum, et quasi in- 
natum est, hee Dei Dogmata existi- 
mare, inque illis permanere, et pro illis 
cupide, si necesse sit, mori. [ Neither 
in this passage, nor in the preceding, has 
the Editor discovered the version from 
which Cosin takes his extracts. The 
original Greek runs thus: (Euseb. Eccl. 
Hist. lib. iii. c. 10. Ed. Cantab. 1720. 
p- 103.) od μυριάδες οὖν εἰσὶ «βιβλίων 
Tap ἡμῖν acuupovey καὶ μαχομένων" 
δύο δὲ μόνα πρὸς τοῖς εἴκοσι βιβλία, τοῦ 
παντὸς ἔχοντα χρόνου τὴν ἀναγραφὴν, 
τὰ δικαίως Θεῖα πεπιστευμένα. καὶ τού- 
των πέντε μέν ἐστι τὰ Μωῦσέως, & τούς 
τε νόμους περιέχει καὶ τὴν τῆς ἄνθρω- 
πογονίας παράδοσιν, μέχρι τῆς αὐτοῦ τε- 
λευτῆς. οὗτος ὃ χρόνος ἀπολείπει τρι- 
σχιλίων ὀλίγον ἐτῶν. ἀπὸ δὲ τῆς Μωῦ- 
σέως τελευτῆς μέχρι τῆς ᾿Αρταξέρξου 
τοῦ μετὰ Ἐέρξην Περσῶν βασιλέως, of 
μετὰ Μωῦσῆν Προφῆται τὰ κατ᾽ αὐτοὺς 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 17 


they were written so long time before, yet durst never any 
man presume either to add, or diminish, or alter ought at 
all in them; it being a maxim engrafted into every one of 
that nation from their youth, and in a manner born with 
them, to hold these writings for the oracles of God, and re- 
maining constant to them, if need were, willingly to die for 
them. 

Agreeable whereunto, we have the testimony also of Philo, 
who lived in the same age with Josephus, that “the Jews 
would rather have suffered a thousand deaths, than that 
any thing should be once altered in all the divine laws and 
statutes of their nation‘.” 

XXYV. It is therefore but a vain and groundless assertion 
of them who say here, that the other books, now in contro- 
versy, were once received into the canon by the Jews that 
lived before Christ’s time, but that they were, from that time 
after, rejected by their followers: which is Cardinal Perron’s 
conceit in his Reply to King James. For, first, there is no 
author to be produced, (unless it be out of Genebrard’s 
dreaming Videtur,) by whom it may appear, that ever they 
had any such canon among them. Secondly, had there been 
any such, they were too tenacious of their laws and tradi- 
tions of their elders, so suddenly to have parted with it. 
Thirdly, to what purpose should they have done it? or what 
should they have gained by it? Some suspicion there might 
be, indeed, that they would have been content to abolish 
those Scriptures that prophesied of the coming of Christ 
into the world, at the same time when they rejected Him; 
but in these additions of Scripture there are no such pro- 
phecies at al). If the Jews would have mutilated any books 


Ιουδαίοις, τὸ νομίζειν αὐτὰ Θεοῦ Ady- 


΄ 
πραχθέντα συνέγραψαν ἐν τρισὶ καὶ δέκα 
; ‘ 
ματα, καὶ Τούτοις ἐπιμένειν, καὶ ὑπὲρ 


; 3 τ 
βιβλίοις. αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ τέσσαρες ὕμνους 


εἰς τὸν Θεὺν, καὶ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ὑποθή- 
kas τοῦ βίου περιέχουσιν. ἀπὸ δὲ ᾿Αρ- 
ταξέρξου, μέχρι τοῦ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς χρόνου, 
γέγραπται μὲν ἕκαστα, πίστεως δ᾽ οὐχ 
ὁμοίας ἠξίωται τοῖς πρὸ αὐτῶν, διὰ τὸ μὴ 
γενέσθαι τὴν τῶν Πρυφητῶν ἀκριβῆ δια- 
δοχήν. δῆλον δ᾽ ἐστὶν ἔργῳ, πῶς ἡμεῖς 
πρόσιμεν τοῖς ἰδίοις γράμμασι. τοσούτου 
γὰρ αἰῶνος ἤδη παρῳχηκότος, οὔτε προσ- 
θεῖναί τις, οὔτ᾽ ἀφελεῖν ἀπ’ αὐτῶν, οὔτε 
μεταθεῖναι τετόλμηκε᾽ πᾶσι δὲ σύμφυ- 
τόν ἐστιν εὐθὺς ἐκ πρώτης γενέσεως 


COSIN, 


Αὐτῶν, εἰ δέοι, θνήσκειν ἡδέως. | 

f Philo Judzeus, apud Euseb. de 
Prepar. Evangel., lib. viii. {s. 6. p. 357. 
Ed. Par. 1628.) Ne unicam quidam 
in his voculam immutarunt; quin 
imo malint millies mori, quam legibus 
illis et statutis quidquam derogare. 
[μὴ ῥῆμά γ᾽ αὐτοὺς μόνον τῶν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ 
γεγραμμένων κινῆσαι, ἀλλὰ κἂν μυριάκις 
αὐτοὺς ἀποθανεῖν ὑπομεῖναι θᾶττον, ἢ 
τοῖς ἐκείνου νόμοις καὶ ἔθεσιν ἐναντία 
πεισθῆναι.) 


TEST. OF 
JEWISH 
CHURCH. 


P. 442. 

[ Repl., liv. 
Is ὉΣ 500] 
Supra, 
num. 23. 
vide num. 
80. 


CHAP. 
Il. 


Psal. 22. 
Chap. 53. 


18 A Scholastical History of 


that herein made against them, they would rather have 
rejected Esay and Daniel, than Tobit and Judith. In one 
psalm of David, in one chapter of Esay, there is more said 
concerning our Saviour against the Jews, than in all these 
controverted books put together; and it cannot be well 
imagined, that they would reject these books which did 
them no hurt, and retain those which made most against 
them, but that the one was true Scripture which they durst 
not reject, and the other was none, which they had never 
received. For, fourthly, had these other ever been parts 
of the canonical Scriptures, it had been a wicked sacrilege 
in the Jews to reject them; and Christ, that so often and so 
sharply reprehended these men for taking away the true 
sense of the Scriptures,—would He not much more have 
condemned them, and laid so great a crime to their charge, 
if they had taken likewise away any parts (or whole books) 
of the Scriptures themselves? But, in that neither He nor 
His Apostles ever accused them of any such sacrilege, it is 
as good as a clear evidence to us that they never committed 
it. Fifthly, and lastly, in what language were they first 
written? or all the canonical books of the Old Testament 
were originally written in Hebrew, (except a few parts only 
of Daniel and Ezras, written in the Chaldee dialect, where- 
unto the Jews during the time of their captivity in Babylon 
had been accustomed ;) but these other books were all con- 
fessedly first written in the Greek tongue, which was for the 
use of the Hellenists or dispersed Jews abroad, and not for 
them that dwelt at Jerusalem or in Palestine at home, where 
it was but little understood, and where those books were so 
far from being received into their Scriptures, that they were 
never publicly read, or admitted into their synagogues. 
XXVI. What therefore was not canonical to them, cannot 
be (as any part of the Old Testament) canonical to us. For 
it implies a contradiction, that a book should be canonical 
under the Old Testament, and yet under that Testament 
should never be taken into the canon, nor numbered among 
those books that were then only received and :believed to 
be canonical; of which nature and account these contro- 
verted books must have truly been, or else it is not the vote 
of a few persons in the council of Trent, nor of all the world 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 19 
besides, that will ever make them to have been so, while the rst. or 
world stands. Votes may do much; but votes shall never Το 


CHURCH. 
make that to have been, which never was, nor any thing to 


be a truth which men know to be false. The truth is, that 
the Judaical Church never had more than twenty-two books 
of Scripture, strictly and properly so taken, as is clear by 
the former testimonies ; and therefore the Christian Church, 
which was to follow, and own the same Scriptures which 
they did, (as being left to their charge and custody by Moses 
and the prophets,) neither might nor did receive any other 
from them. 
XXVII. The exception which Cardinal Perron here 
taketh against us for producing the testimony of Josephuss, 
wherein he says the ‘book of Job is omitted", is a mere 
divination and fancy of his own. For from what words, of 
all the passage recited before out of Josephus, may any man 
collect that he counted not the book of Job to be canonical ? 
or what other book would the Cardinal have had added, to 
make up the number of two and twenty? To allege for his 
proof, that ‘in all the writings of Josephus there is no men- 
tion made of Job’s history‘, is nothing to the purpose: 
for Josephus, proposing to himself to write only the ‘Anti- 
quities of the Jews*, and to defend the honour and laws 
of his own nation against Apion!, had no occasion to write 
any thing concerning the history or the defence of Job at arn 
all, who was of another country, and needed not any further Se 
mention here, than to be reckoned by his book among the Num. 19. 
[1. 6. among 
rest as a known and undoubted part of the Bible. the Hagio- 
XXVIII. But Gretser, the Jesuit, hath not so much &pha.vid. 


num. 18, 
reason as the Cardinal. For, out of the thirteen books and 24.] 


& Repliq., liv. i. ο. 50. 

h Pp. 448. Au Catalogue de Josephe, 
auteur Hebrieu [de nation, mais dont 
les Giuvres sont écrites en Grec], le 
livre de Job est obmis. 

i Et en toutes les ‘ Antiquites Judai- 


ques’ du méme Josephe, il n’est fait 
aucune mention de |’ histoire de Job. 
Ibid. 

k Procem. Antiq. Judaic., [lib. 1, 
sect. 2. vol. i. p. 1. ταύτην δὲ τὴν ἐν- 
εστῶσαν ἐγκεχείρισμαι πραγματείαν, 


νομίζων ἅπασι φανεῖσθαι τοῖς “Ἑλλησιν 
ἀξίαν σπουδῆς᾽ μέλλει γὰρ περιέξειν 
ἅπασαν τὴν παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἀρχαιολογίαν, 


καὶ τὴν διάταξιν τοῦ πολιτεύματος, ἐκ 
τῶν ἝἙ βραϊκῶν μεθηρμηνευμένην γραμ- 
μάτων, Ke τ. An 

1 Lib. contr. Apion. [vid. lib. 1, 
Prolog., vol. ii. p. 1329. ἐπεὶ δὲ συχ- 
vous ὁρῶ ταῖς ὑπὸ δυσμενείας ὑπό τινων 
εἰρημέναις προσέχοντας βλασφημίαις, 
καὶ τοῖς περὶ τὴν ἀρχαιολογίαν ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ 
γεγραμμένοις ἀπιστοῦντας, τεκμήριόν τε 
ποιουμένους τοῦ νεώτερον εἶναι τὸ γένος 
ἡμῶν, διὰ τὸ μηδεμιᾶς παρὰ τοῖς ἐπι- 
φανέσι τῶν Ἑλληνικῶν ἱστοριογράφων 
μνήμη ἠξιῶσθαι, περὶ τούτων ἁπάντων 
φήθην δεῖν γράψαι συντόμως, κ. τ.λ.] 


c2 


CHAP. 


20 A Scholastical History of 


reckoned by Josephus in his second class there, this Jesuit 
excludeth the book of Esther™, and giveth no reason for it 
at all; but to make up the full number of thirteen, counting 
Esdras for the eleventh, and Job for the twelfth, he runs 
round with a vertigo, and counteth Esdras over again, not 
remembering what he said before. 

XXIX. That which Geneb." and the Cardinal (besides 
some others) pretend here to object out of Josephus against 
himself, for the canonizing of the Maccabees and the book 
of Ecclesiasticus, if the Greek copies of Josephus be viewed, 
or the translation followed that Ruffinus made of him, will 
appear to have but little strength of reason in it. For, first, 
his relation concerning the Maccabees is a different story 
from that Epitome which we have given us by Jason the 
Cyrenian; and, secondly, the book of Ecclesiasticus he 
citeth not at all: as we shall learn from Sigism. Gelenius, 
who took pains to review the version of Ruffinus; and from 
P. Pithzeus, (one of the most approved writers for learning 
and judgment in all matters of this nature,) who gives his 


m Grets. Defens., lib. i. De Verb. 
Dei, cap. 7. [60]. 117. ed. 1607. Ait 
Josephus, Moysen scripsisse libros 
quinque; de quo nulla questio: Pro- 
phetas, libros tredecim :—sint sane isti: 
duodecim Prophet, unus liber: Esaias, 
secundus: Hieremias, tertius: Eze- 
chiel, quartus: Daniel, quintus : Josue, 
sextus: Judices et Ruth, septimus: 
primus et secundus Regum, octavus: 
tertius et quartus Regum, nonus: 
primus et secundus Paralipomenon, 
decimus: Esdras, undecimus: Job, 
duodecimus : Esdras, decimus tertius. 
Ubi manebit Psalterium Davidis? An 
non pertinet ad libros Prophetarum ? 
Magis, ni fallor, quam liber Judicum. 
Ubi est liber Estheris ? 

Addit Josephus: reliqui vero quatuor 
hymnos in Deum et vitee humane pre- 
cepta noscuntur continere. Qui sunt 
isti quatuor? Forsan hue referas Psal- 
terium? Sed cur non potius refertur 
ad Prophetas, vel libros Prophetarum ? 
Sed referatur huc; sintque Psalte- 
rium, Ecclesiastes, Proverbia, et Can- 
ticum Canticorum, in hoe tertio Jo- 
sephi ordine. Quem locum assignabis 
Estheri ex Josepho? &c. ] 

® Genebr. Chron., lib. ii. p. 190, 199. 
[ Ecclesiasticus inter libros Legis (i. e. 
sacros) reponitur a Josepho Greco, 


lib. 11. contra Apionem, ut alibi do- 
cemus. p. 190. Libri Machabzeorum, 
&c.,—ut non sint de primo Hebrzo- 
rum canone, tempore Ezrz edito; at 
sunt de secundo, vel potius tertio. 
Unde Josephus alicubi Eleazari, et 
septem fratrum, et matris eorum Han- 
ne martyria, apud Hebreos inter sa~ 
cras literas haberi affirmat. p. 199.] 
Du Perron, ubi supra, [lib. i. c. 50. 
p- 448.] Feuard. not. in Arnob. et 
Serapionis conflict., lib. ii. [ap. S. 
Irenzi lib. adv. Heres. Ed. Col. Agr. 
1596. p. 563. v. ‘Aspicite, filii..—In- 
super Josephum, genere Hebreeum, et 
dignitate sacerdotem, abhine mille et 
quingentis annis constanter affirmasse 
Eleazari et septem fratrum historiam, 
que secundo libro refertur, etiam apud 
suos Hebreos inter Sacras Literas cen- 
seri.] Mald. de Sacr. Peenit., p. 146. 
[tom. ii, Ed. 4to. Lugd. 1614. Ut 
manifestum est ex Josepho, qui lib. ii. 
contra Apionem ait, Scripturam divi- 
nam dicere ‘ meliorem esse iniquitatem 
viri quam mulierem benefacientem :’ 
que verba non reperiuntur in Scrip- 
tura, nisi in Ecclesiastico, cap. 42. | 
Serar. in Maccab. preloq. 3. [Com- 
ment. in sacros Divinorum Bibliorum 
libros, &c. p. 369. Objectio prima. 
Ed. Mogunt. 1610. ] 








coal 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 21 


censure of the copy printed at Basil, in the words here cited esr. or 
at the margin®. For the words of the son of Sirach have 2."" 
very little or no agreement with the discourse of Josephus: 
the one speaking hyperbolically of the malice and wicked- 

ness of a womanP, but the other only of the inferiority and 

subjection to her husband‘, whereunto the law of Moses had Gen. 3. 16. 
most justly obliged her. Indeed χείρων (which is the word 
that Josephus useth) signifieth sometimes more wicked or 
worse, and sometimes inferior; and this was it which de- 
ceived his interpreter, who took it in the first sense, when 
he should have taken it in the latter. For so the old version 
of Ruffinus took it: since whose time those words that now 
follow in Josephus, concerning the wickedness of a woman, 
have been added to his text by some bold and inconsiderate 
transcriber of his book ; herein peradventure following some 
mistaken reader, or other, that to the word χείρων had 
noted the saying of Ecclesiasticus in his margin, without 
any further regard had to the true intent and scope at which 


[ Vid. not. 
ad lit. q. ] 
Kal ἣ πονη- 
ρία αὐτοῦ 
ὑπὲρ ἀγαθο- 
ποίου γυναι- 
κός. 


Josephus aimed. 


° Pf. Pithzus, in Opusce., p. 8. [De 
Latinis Sacrorum Bibliorum interpre- 
tibus P. Pithei sententia.] Sane qui- 
dem,—quod apud Josephum, lib. ii. 
contra Apionem, in [Greco] exem- 
plari Basiliz edito, ex EKcclesiastici 
cap. 42. in mulieres dictum legimus, 
aliunde irrepsisse, preter argumenti 
ipsius et tractationis rationem, vetus- 
tior Rufini interpretatio facit, ut extra 
calumniz suspicionem facile admit- 
tam. 

P Keclus. ΧΙ. 14. ‘‘ Better is a 
man that doth ill, than a woman doing 
well.”’ [The words of our authorized 
version are: ‘‘ Better is the churlish- 
ness of a manthan a courteous woman, 
a woman, I say, which bringeth shame 
and reproach.” In the Lat. Vulg. Ed. 
the words are: ‘‘ Melior est iniquitas 
viri quam mulier benefaciens, et mu- 
lier confundens in opprobrium.” In 
the LXX the passage stands: κρείσ- 
σων πονηρία ἀνδρὸς ἢ ἀγοθοποιὸς γυνὴ" 
K. T. A. J 

4 Mulier autem (inquit) inferior est 
viro per omnia. Obedit igitur, &c.— 


in versione Ruffini, lib. ii. Josephi contra 
Apion. [ Op., Ed. Genev. 1611. p. 1074. 
—The Greek in this edition is: γυνὴ 
δὲ χεῖρον φησὶν ἀνδρὸς εἰς τὰ πάντα, 
καὶ ἣ πονηρία αὐτοῦ ὑπὲρ ἀγαθοποιοῦ 
γυναικός. τοιγαροῦν ὑπακουέτω, μὴ πρὸς 
ὕβριν ταῦθ᾽ ἡγουμένη, GAN ἵν᾽ ἄρχηται" 
Θεὸς γὰρ ἀνδρὶ τὸ κράτος ἔδωκε. Hud- 
son omits the disputed passage, and 
gives the following note: (tom. ii. p. 
1381.) Antea, post eis ἅπαντα, habui- 
mus καὶ 7 πονηρία αὐτοῦ ὑπὲρ ἀγαθο- 
ποιοῦ γυναικός, (Set omnis υἱγῖ solicitudo 
est, ut mulierem beneficam reddat ;’— 
prout verba interpretatur Ez. Span- 
hemius in notis ad Aristophanem, p. 
250.) Verum, cum ea non agnoscat 
Vet. Interp., ejecta esse volumus: ut- 
pote que ex Ecclesiastico, ¢. xlii. v. 
14, desumpta temeraria Librarii manu 
huc irrepserint, uti recte post Pithaum 
observavit Cosinus Epise. Dunel- 
mensis in Scholastica Hist. Canonis 
S. Scripture, p. 20.  Istis adde Cl. 
Huetium in Demonstr. Evangel. prop. 
4. ὃ 11.—Vid. lib. 11, sect. 14, tom. 11. 
p. 1381. ] 


22 A Scholastical History of 


CHAP: 


Aue CHAPTER III. 


THE TESTIMONY OF THE FIRST CHRISTIAN AND APOSTOLICAL CHURCH. 


XXX. In the writings of the New Testament, though we 
have no particular catalogue given us of all the several 
books which belonged to the Old, yet by the special notes 
and characters, that are there both by Christ and His Apo- 
stles set upon them, we may evidently distinguish them from 
all other books whatsoever. 

XXXI. And first the ‘Scriptures,’ that Christ recom- 
mended to His disciples, related to the former partition that 
had been made of them by the Jews, and were no other than 
what were then found ‘ written in the Law of Moses, in the 


Luc. 24. 

ὭΣ aS ἘΣ Prophets, and in the Psalms ;’? (where the Psalms compre- 

a Moyse,— hended all the Hagiographa, and, being the first and most 
terpreta- τος shai: 

ποτ eminent book among them, gave the denomination to the 

Bans rest :) so that all those Scriptures which are not contained 


&e. within this division, and cannot be referred to one of these 
three classes, (as none of the controverted Scriptures can 
be,) are by Christ Himself excluded out of the canon of the 
Old Testament. For to those three He reduced all the 
Scriptures that were then extant’, or acknowledged by Him. 
Which is likewise 8S. Augustine’s own confession, and the 
true sense that he gives to this place in δ. Luke, when for 
this very reason he excludeth the Maccabees out of that 
division, because ‘they had not the testimony of Christ to 
be His witnesses*,’ and were ‘neither comprehended in the 
books of the Law of Moses, nor in the Prophets, nor in the 


xr Ambr. Catharin. in Opusc. de 
Script. Canonicis, Sixt. Senen. Bib- 
lioth., lib. i. sect. Partitio 1. [tom. i. 
p- 16. ‘ Partitio prima duorum et vi- 
ginti voluminum Veteris Testamenti in 
tres classes, hoc est, in libros Legis, 
Prophetarum, et Psalmorum seu car- 
minum ;’ &c.] et Maldonat. in 24. 
Luce ;—do all acknowledge it.—{The 
words of Maldonatus are: ‘ Aliquando 
totum Testamentum Vetus in Legem 
et Prophetas distinguit, Psalmos etiam 
comprehendens nomine Prophetarum: 
—aliquando Psalmos a Prophetis dis- 


tinguit, — Hebrezorum consuetudinem 
secutus, quorum nota in tres classes 
omnium librorum divisio est.*—Com- 
ment. in Quatuor Evangelistas, Lut. 
Par. 1629. col. 1213. 5. 44. Quoniam. ] 

5. S. Aug. lib. 11. contra Gaud. c. 23. 
[sic Ed. Basil. 1569.—al. Ed. Bened., 
lib. i. cap. 31. tom. ix. col. 654. ] Hane 
quidem Scripturam, que appellatur 
Maccabzxorum, non habent Judzi si- 
cut Legem et Prophetas et Psalmos, 
quibus Dominus testimonium perhibet 
tanquam testibus suis. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 23 


TEST. 
CENT. I. 


Psalms :—for these were ‘all the canonical Scripturest,’ that 
the old Church received upon divine authority. 

XXXII. Nor did the Apostles, after Christ, ever reeommend 
any other Scriptures of this nature to us, than what were 
contained under those three heads: whereof they give us 
these distinctive and proper characters by which we may 
know them ;—that they ‘‘ were written by Moses and the 
Prophets" ;” that “by those prophets God spake of old time Heb. 1. 1. 
to our fathers;” that “all their prophecies were sure and 2 Pet. 1.19. 
certain ;” that “not so much as one word or tittle of them 1 Pet. 1.25. 
should ever fail ;” that ‘‘all Scripture is of divine inspiration ;” 2 Tim.3.16. 
and that “the oracles of God were committed to the Jews :” Rom. 3. 2. 
—none of all which notes can be set upon the books that 
are now controverted. 

XXXIII. Then, in all the New Testament, we find not 
any one passage of the Apocryphal books to have been 
alleged*, either by Christ or His Apostles, for the confirma- 
tion of their doctrine; no examples produced from them, no 
advertisement given, no mention made of them (more than 
of other foreign writings) at all. Which is an evident sign, 
that, what account soever they had them in besides, yet 
they never held them to be of the same equal and divine 
authority with the prophetical and canonical Scriptures 
themselves ; whereof (over and above the high and vene- 
rable characters that they give of them in general) they 
mention not much fewer than three hundred passages in 
particular. 

XXXIV. Lastly, besides the common voice of the ancient 


t Idem, de Unit. Eccl., cap. 16. [sic 
Ed. Basil. 1569.—al. Ed. Ben. Contr. 
Don. Epist., tom. ix. col. 371.—Re- 
motis ergo omnibus talibus,] Eccle- 
siam suam demonstrent, [si possunt, 
non in sermonibus et rumoribus Afro- 
rum, non in Conciliis episcoporum suo- 
rum, non in literis quorumlibet dis- 
putatorum, non in signis et prodigiis 
fallacibus, quia etiam contra illa verbo 
Domini preparati et cauti redditi 
sumus, sed] in prescripto Legis, in 
Prophetarum preedictis, in Psalmorum 
cantibus, [in Ipsius Unius Pastoris 
vocibus, in Evangelistarum predica- 
tionibus et laboribus, | hoe est, in om- 
nibus Canonicis Sanctorum Librorum 
auctoritatibus. 


" Actsxxiv.14. “ Believing all things 
which are written in the Law and the 
Prophets.’’ Acts xxvi. 22. ‘‘Saying no 
other things, than those which the 
Prophets and Moses did say [should 
come.” ] Acts xxviii. 23. ‘To whom 
he expounded and testified the kingdom 
of God, persuading them concerning 
Jesus, both out of the Law of Moses, 
and out of the Prophets.”’ 

x Index Testimoniorum a Christo et 
Apost. in N. Testamento citatorum ex 
veteri. In fine Bibliorum, Vulg. Ed. 
Sixti v. et Clem. viii. P. Ῥ jussu recog- 
nit.—Venet. 1616. [4]. Mogunt. 1609. ] 
And remarkable it is, that in this In- 
dex there is never a testimony set down 
out of the Apocryphal Books. 


CHAP. 
ΠῚ 


Chap. 4; 


Num. 42, 
et seq. 


24 A Scholastical History of 


fathers, (whom we shall hereafter produce to this purpose,) 
we have the acknowledgment of sundry the chief writers 
even among them of the Roman profession, that the books, 
which they have lately introduced into the canon’, were 
never either confirmed or received by the Apostles. 

XXXV. And yet, because there are some others among 
them that pretend the contrary, and undertake to shew 
that both Christ and His Apostles have not only used divers 
phrases that are to be found in these Apocryphal books?, but 
likewise alleged many remarkable passages out of them, and 
thereby given them their canonical authority, it will not be 
altogether unnecessary to examine the particulars whereupon 
they insist, and to declare the invalidity of them all. 

XXXVI. 1. In the first place, for the canonizing of the 
book of Wisdom®, they produce S. Paul, and say that Rom. 
xi. 34. “ Who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who 
hath been His counsellor?” is taken out of Wisdom ix. 13. 
“For what man is he that can know the counsel of God? 
or who can think what the will of the Lord is?” But Gretser 
is somewhat ashamed of this instance”; and our answer to it 
is, that the sentence which 8. Paul citeth is clearly taken 
out of Esay xl. 13; where both the sense and the words (in 
that translation which the Apostle followed) are altogether 


the same‘, as in the book of Wisdom they are not. Se- 


y Catharin. Opuse. de Script. Can- 
onicis.—Quod autem Apostoli multos 
libros Veteris Testamenti, qui dicuntur 
et vere sunt habiti ut canonici, saltem 
approbaverint, nullum extat testimo- 
nium, ut per se patet. Stapleton. de 
Autorit. S. Script., lib. ii. cap. 4. sect. 
14. [Op., p. 959. |—Sapientiam, Eccle- 
siasticum, Tobiam, Judith, et alios V. 
T. libros, Apostolorum temporibus non 
confirmatos, [sed a posterioribus con- 
ciliis receptos, tu eo nomine hoc loco 
rejiciendos aflirmas; &e. | 

? Coeffet. en son Apologie, [ uvr., 
p. 436, Art. 4, 5.] Au Nouveau T. 
nous avons de grandes traces de |’ au- 
torité de la pluspart de ces livres, [nom- 
minent de la Sapience, de |’ Ecclésias- 
tique, et des Maccabées. | 

4 Catharin. Opuse. de Script. Canon. 
[vid. etiam Annot. de Comment. Card. 
Cajetani, Ed. 1535. p. 51.—De libro 
Sapientia.—B. Paulus ex eo libro tes- 
timonia accipit, ubi ait: ‘Quis enim 


cognovit sensum Domini ?’—Hec enim 
magis ad literam in eo libro Sapientia, 
Cap. 1x., et cap. Xv., quam apud Esaiam 
habentur, quaamquam ad utrumque lo- 
cum Apostolus adspexisse videatur. | 
Sixt. Senens. Biblioth., lib. viii. her. 9. 
[tom. ii. p. 335.—Paulus enim ad Ro- 
manos undecimo, et ad Hebrzos xi., ex 
ix., Vi., iv. capite Sapientiz sententias 
allegat. ] 

» Defens. Bell., c. 13. [lib. i. col. 250. 
—Non utitur hoe argumento Bellar- 
minus; sed cujuscunque ex Catholico- 
rum numero sit,] nullus eo utitur ut 
demonstrativo, [sed ut topico et proba- 
bili. | 

¢ Juxta LXX interpretes: Tis (γὰρ) 
ἔγνω νοῦν Κυρίου ; καὶ τίς αὐτοῦ σύμ- 
βουλος ἐγένετο; κ- τ. dr. Esai. xl. 18. 
[Ed. Oxon. 8vo. 1817. vol. v. p. 195.] 
So Tertull. contra Marcion., 1. v. c. 14. 
[Op., p. 479.—Id Esaiz, et sequen- 
tia de ejusdem Prophet instrumento: 
‘Quis enim cognovit,’ &c.] 8, Basil. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


25 


condly, as much may we say to what they note upon Hebr. 
i. 84; where Christ is called “the brightness of His Father’s —"*™* 
glory,” alluding to Sap. vii. 26, where wisdom is called ‘the 
brightness of everlasting light: for, as it is not certain Sixt.Senen. 


TEST. 





Forte sic 
legend. in 


uia e 
whether S. Paul ever saw that book of Wisdom or no, ΤΙ. ad Heb. 
(which, for ought we know, was not extant before his time, cate 

la- 


nor compiled by any other author than Philo® the Hellenist- betur con- 
Jew of Alexandria,) so there be several expressions in the 
undoubted Scriptures, concerning the representation, the 
splendour, the wisdom, and the glory of God, whereunto he 
might allude in this his Epistle to the Hebrews, as he had 
done before in his Epistle to the Colossians, and in his 
second Epistle to the Corinthians, setting forth Christ there 
to be “the image of the invisible God, and the first-born of 


every creature,” 


by whom “ all things were created,” and do 


still “consist :” the substance and ground whereof may be 


de Sp. S., ο. 5. [tom. ii. p. 297.—mpo- 
τάξας yap 6 ἀπόστολος ἐκ τῆς προφη- 
τείας Ἡσαίου τὸ, Τίς ἔγνω νοῦν Κυρίου ; 
k. τ. A.] 5. Ambr. [Comment. in Epist. 
Rom. xi. 34. Op., tom. ii. Append. col. 
94. Hoe in Esaia scriptum habetur; 
&c.] Lomb. [ Petri Longobardi in Pauli 
Epist. Collect. Ed. Par. 1535. fol. 55.— 
‘ Quis enim cognoyit (hoc Esaias dicit) 
sensum Domini;’ &c.] Thom. [ Aquin. 
Exposit. in Epist. Rom. lect. 5. tom. 
xvi. fol. 38.—Deinde, cum dicit: ‘Quis 
enim, &c.’ probat quod dixerat; ad quod 
inducit duas auctoritates, quarum una 
habetur Esa. xl.] et Cajetanus, in 
Rom. xi. 34. [tom. v. p. 68.—Altitu- 
dinem itaque probat authoritate Esai 
xl. ubi habetur clare secunda pars hu- 
jus sententiz. ]|—AIl refer this place to 
Esay. 

4 Catharin. Opuse. de Script. Can. 
—Sixt. Senensis, Bibl., lib. viii. heer. 
9. [tom. ii. p. 335. ubi supra. ] Coccius, 
tom. i. Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 9. [p. 635. 
—Imaginis vocabulum, desumptum 
quidem est ex eo libro qui Salomonis 
Sapientia nuncupatur : (‘imago’ enim, 
inquit, ‘ bonitatis ;’) hane autem vocem 
Apostolus quoque aperte de Christo 
usurpavit. | 

ε §, Basil. Ep. ad Amphiloch. [tom. 
iil, p. 424. Conf. Sap. xvi. 2, 20, 21.] 
S. Hier. pref. in Libros Solomon. [Op., 
tom. ix. col. 1293.—Nonnulli seripto- 
rum veterum hune (librum Sap.) esse 
Judzi Philonis affirmant.] Beleth. de 
Div. Offic., cap. 60. [Joan. Belethi 


Rational. Div. Offic. ap. Durandi 
Rational. 8vo. Lugd. 1584. fol. 516.— 
Quatuor tandem enumerant Apocry- 
pha; librum videlicet Tobiz, Macha- 
beorum, Philonis (cujus principium 
est, Diligite justitiam,) et Jesu filii 
Sirach.] Jo. Sarisbur. Epist. 172. [ad 
Comit. Henric. ap. Max. Biblioth. 
V. Patr., tom. xxiii. p. 469.] Thom. in 
Dionys. de Div. Nom., c. 4. lect. 9. 
[Thom. Aquin., tom. x. fol. 19.—Philo 
dicit in libro, &c.] Bonavent. in lib. 
Sapient. [vid. Prologum. Op. Rome, 
1588. tom. i. p. 359.—More Ecclesias- 
tico, lectionibus de hoe libro sumptis 
premittitur, Dixit Salomon filiis Is- 
rael; quia de ejus sententiis liber iste 
compilatus fuit. Proxima causa effi- 
ciens, per modum compilantis, fuit 
Philo sapientissimus Judzorum.] Ly- 
ranus in eundem librum. [ Bibl. Saer. 
Duaci, 1617. tom. iii. col. 1887. Post 
libros historiales non canonicos, &e., 
exponendi sunt duo non canonici, qui 
sunt simpliciter morales, scilicet liber 

Sapientiz, et liber Ecclesiasticus: in- 
ter quos premittendus est liber Sapi- 
entiz, tam ratione auctoris, quam ra- 
tione materiz. Ratio primi est, quia 
licet Philo disertissimus Judaorum 
librum Grace scripserit, ut commu- 
niter dicunt docti et historiographi, 
tamen ipsum compilavit ex sententiis 

Salomonis ; propter quod Salomon est 
ejus autor principalis.] Et alii com- 
plurimi, 


venientia. 


Col. 1: 15. 
10. 


2 Cor. 4. 4. 


CHAP. 
ITI. 


verse 5. 
Heb. 11. 5. 
Wisd. 4.10. 
Gen. 5. 24. 
[μετέθηκεν 
αὐτὸν ὃ 
Θεός. Sep- 
tuagint. | 
Rom. 13. 1. 
Prov. 8.15, 


LOM Ae 
Wisd.6.3,7. 


1 Pet. 1. 24. 
James 1.10. 


Esa.40.6,7. 


Ecclus. 14. 
17. 


1 Cor. 10. 
10. 


James 2.23. 


Judith 8, 
25, 22. 


26 A Scholastical History of 


found in Ezek. i. 28‘; Esay ix. 6; lx. 1; Psal. 11. 7; cxxxvi. 
5; 2 Sam. vii. 14; Jer. li. 15; x. 12;—to some of which 
places the Apostle himself refers in this place to the He- 
brews. Thirdly, that which is said of Enoch (Heb. xi. 5.) 
needs not the book of Wisdom to confirm it ; for the story 
is clear in Genesis; and in the translation of the Septuagint, 
which S. Paul followed, the words are alike. Fourthly, that 
“the powers which be are ordained of God,” was said by the 
wisdom of God itself in Solomon. And, fifthly, that “God 
is no accepter of persons,’ is taken out of the words of 


1: Moses in Deuteronomy. And yet there are that refer both 
; these maxims to the book of Wisdom, as if 5. Paul had found 
* them no where else. 


XXXVII. Next, for the authorizing of the book of Eccle- 
siasticus, they produce S. Peter and the Epistle of S. James, 
both of them citing this sentence out of the Old Testament : 
* All flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower 
of grass: the grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth 
away; but the word of the Lord endureth for ever: which 
though it be word for word taken out of the Prophet Esay, 
yet Sixtus of Sienna, Coccius, and P. Cotton, will needs have 
it fetched out of the fourteenth of Ecclesiasticus, wherewith 
the words of the Apostles have no better agreement than the 
grass of the field with the wearing of a garment. 

XXXVIII. Thirdly, in favour of the book of Judith they 
bring two citations’, one made by S. Paul, when he said, 
“They were destroyed by the destroyer,” and another by 
S. James, who said: “The Scripture was fulfilled,...and 
(Abraham) was called the friend of God :’—both which pas- 
sages (if there were any credit to be given to Serarius) are 
borrowed out of the eighth chapter of Judith, as we read 
them in the Latin paraphrase of that book": (for in the 


΄ 


f “So was the appearance of the minatore.’—et p. 142. Hune librum 


brightness: . . the likeness of the glory 
of God.” 

s Serar. in lib. Judith, cap. 8. q. 19. 
et proleg. 4. [Comment., p. 216. Simi- 
liter tamen et ad capitis hujus versum 
vigesimum quintum fuisse animo cala- 
moque converso videtur S. Paulus, cum 
1 Corinth. x. 10. seripsit: ‘Neque 
murmuraveritis, sicut quidam eorum 
murmuraverunt, et perierunt ab exter- 


(Judith) tanquam divinum citat S. Ja- 
cobus, epist. cap. ii. v. 28, prout infr. 
cap. 8. exponam. | 

h Tlli autem, qui tentationes non 
susceperunt cum timore Domini, et 
impatientiam suam et improperium 
murmurationis sue contra Dominum 
protulerunt, exterminati sunt ab ex- 
terminatore, et a serpentibus perierunt. 
ν, 25.—Memores esse debent, quomodo 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 27 


Greek copies there is never a word like them to be found.) TEST. 
But whom shall the Jesuit persuade that the Apostles θυ. 
quoted a Latin paraphrase, which was not extant in their 

time? or, if we should grant that the Greek or the Chaldean 

copies had as much in them of old as the Latin hath now, 

yet who would believe that S. Paul and S. James alluded 

rather to the book of Judith than to the book of Numbers, Num. 14. 
where they that were destroyed by the destroyer are upon ““? !¢ 
record at large, and to the book of Genesis, where the story Gen. 15. 
of Abraham is recited, together with the second book of the “?!® 
Chronicles, where Abraham is called the friend of God, and 2 Chron. 
the book of Esay, where God Himself saith of him, ‘Abraham τ᾿ Ὁ ἡ πα: 
my friend.’ 

XXXIX. For the books of Tobit and Baruch, or for the 
additions to Esther and Daniel, I find not any allegations 
produced out of the New Testament, whereby to give them 
the authority of canonical Scriptures. A few resemblances 
of phrases and expressions there are in many places between 
them, (as between Tob. iv. 7. and Luke xi. 41. “ Give alms of 
thy substance ;” Tob. iv. 12. and 1 Thess. iv. 3. “ Beware of 
all whoredom, and fly fornication ; Tob. iv. 15. and Matt. 

vil. 12. “ Do that to no man, which thou hatest”’ to be done 

to thyself; Baruch iv. 7. and 1 Cor. x. 20. “ Sacrificing unto 

devils, and not unto God ;’’) but, if resemblances of words 

be any reason to make these books canonical, by the same 

reason we should have more canonical books yet than the 

canon of Trent will allow. For the prayer of Manasses, 
together with the third and fourth book of Esdras, that 

canon rejecteth out of the canonical number, as well as we; 

and yet in that prayer of Manasses, where he saith, that 
‘repentance is not for the just, but for sinners,’ there is a 

fair resemblance with the saying of Christ, ‘I came not to Matt. 9.13. 
call the just, but sinners to repentance ;” and, in the third 3 Esdras 
book of Esdras, that which is said of truth is conformable to ae ‘5 
the saying of the Apostle, “ We can do nothing against the 2Cer- 13.8. 
truth ;” as in the fourth book of Esdras there be many more 


pater noster Abraham tentatus est, et μνήσθητε boa ἐποίησε μετὰ ᾿Αβραὰμ, 
per multas tribulationes probatus, Dei καὶ ὅσα ἐπείρασε τὸν ᾿Ισαὰκ, κ. τ. A. 
amicus effectus est. v. 22. [Edit. Vulg. but nothing at all like y. 25. ] 

In the LXX are found the words: 


ΘῊΡ: 
III. 
4 Esdr. 1. 
30; 8. 3. 
[al. 2. 
Esdyr. ] 
John 10.22. 


Heb.11.35. 


28 A Scholastical History of 


of the like nature, and some of them more plain than any 
other that can be brought out of all the controverted books 
besides. 

XL. But, lastly, for the canonizing of the Maccabees they 
produce S. John’s testimony: “And it was at Jerusalem 
the feast of the dedication ;” which they say referreth to 
1. Macc. av. 59%. 

Yet, first, here is no place of that book quoted; and 
secondly, they had a ‘feast of dedication’ instituted by 
Ezra, which might then be kept at Jerusalem. But, be it 
understood of the feast that Judas Maccabeus and _ his 
brethren ordained for the dedication of the sanctuary*, 
which Antiochus and his soldiers had profaned,—the best 
that can be made of it is no more than the specifying of a 
time which the Jews then observed, and whereat Christ took 
occasion to preach and manifest His doctrine to them the 
more publicly. But what makes this, either to the citing of 
the book, or to the adding of any canonical authority there- 
unto? The Jews are said to observe that feast of the dedica- 
tion at this day ; and yet they do not acknowledge the books 
of the Maccabees to be canonical Scripture, no more now 
than they did in 8. John’s time; who, whether he referred 
to that Maccabzean dedication or no, is uncertain; but how- 
soever to this purpose he mentioned it not: which is the 
confession of P. Cotton the Jesuit himself!. Another ar- 
gument they bring from S. Paul’s catalogue of instances, in 
his Epistle to the Hebrews: where, among other sufferings 
that the saints endured, he reckoneth up those that were 
“tortured ;” and, though he nameth no persons here in par- 
ticular, yet Monsieur du Perron™, Serarius™, and Catha- 


i Catharin. ubi sup.—Du Perron have been so preordained by God in 


Repl., liv. i. chap. 50. [p. 449.—Sainct 
Jean, lorsqw’ il raconte que nostre Seig- 
neur assisté a la Feste de la Dédicace 
d’Hyner, dont l’institution est décréte 
au seul recueil des Machabées. | Serar. 
prolog. 8. in Maccab. [p. 369.—Aliz 
Scripturze Canonice res et verba hisce 
libris comprehensa citant, ut postea di- 
cetur, verbi gratia, de Encceniis Joan. 
10, &c. ] 

k For that this feast was for nothing 
but the making a new altar, and it 
being upon the twenty-fifth of De- 
cember, it may well be thought to 


prefiguration of Christ’s birth, and that 
in this regard Christ would be present 
at it. 

! Depray. 198. [Genev. Plagiar. col. 
2230.] La dédicace du temple—ne 
prouve pas que les livres des Macca- 
bees soyent authentiques ; &c. 

m™ Du Perron, Repl., liv. i. ο. 50. [p. 
449. vid. infr. ] 

" Serar. Pr. 3. in Mac. [p. 369.— 
‘Ex lib. ii, cap. 6. ἐτυμπανίσθησαν, 
Heb. xi., prout suo loco infra magis 
explicabitur.’ ] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 29 


TEST. 
CENT. I. 


2 Mace. 6. 
and 7. 


rinus°, applying this passage to the story of Eleazar and his 
seven brethren mentioned in the second book of the Macca- 
bees, are not only peremptory in it, that the Apostle alludeth 
there to no other persons, but that he allegeth it as a part 
of canonical Scripture?. Where for the persons the matter 
is not so sure: for other men are of another mind; and 
Paulus Burgensis (whose Additions have the honour, even 
among the Romanists themselves, to be printed with Lyra’s 
notes and the Ordinary Gloss upon the Bible) understands 
not S. Paul here to have spoken of Eleazar and his brethren 
in the time of the Maccabees, but of the saints and martyrs 
of God that had been tortured in his own time under the 
New Testament’. And for the canonical authority of the 
book, (if any book be here cited,) whatever it was, the re- 
ference here made to it. gave it no more authority of authentic 
Scripture, than the words immediately following gave to an- 
other received story among the Hebrews", that Esay the 
prophet was sawn asunder to death: whereunto though the 
Apostle might have reference, when he said there, “'They Heb.11.37. 
were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were 

slain with the sword; they wandered about in sheepskins 

and goatskins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented ;” yet 

who ever made all these instances (before S. Paul wrote 

them) to be authentic and canonical Scripture*? or who 


dicit, ‘ Alii vero,’ ut denotet quod isti, 
de quibus loquitur, sunt sub alio Tes- 
tamento, scilicet novo. | 


ο Cathar. 
infr. } 
P Similiter in Epistola ad Hebrzeos 


de Script. Can. [vide 


canonizatur ille liber Maccab. Secun- 
dus.—Cathar. [ubi supr.] S. Paul cite 
l’histoire des Martyrs tympanisez—en 
matiére de Foy, et pour verifier ces 
deux propositions theologiques, ‘ La 
foy est la preuve des choses non ap- 
parentes,’ et, ‘ Par la foy les Saints ont 
vaincu les royaumes, et operé justice.’ 
—Du Perron. [ubi supra. ] 

4 Burgens. Addit. Heb. xi. De his 
autem, qui sub N. Testamento fuerunt, 
subdit: ‘Alii vero distenti sunt,’ We. 
ν. 35. [ap. Bibl. Saer. Duaci, 1617. 
tom. vi. col. 940.—The context is still 
more express: ‘ Unde manifestum est, 
quod in supradictis Apostolus loqui- 
tur de justis qui fuerunt sub veteri 
Testamento. De his autem, qui sub 
Novo Testamento fuerunt, subditur: 
‘Alii vero distenti sunt, non susci- 
pientes redemptionem.’ Unde bene 


t §. Hieron. in Esaiam, ec. 57. [al. 
cap. 56. lib. xy. tom. iv. col. 666.— 
Judzi et hee, et cetera que sequun- 
tur, vel generaliter de omnibus justis 
arbitrantur intelligi, quorum Manasses 
fudit sanguinem, et implevit Jerusalem 
a porta usque ad portam, vel certe 
Isaiam de sua prophetare morte, quod 
serrandus sit a Manasse serra lignea, 
que apud eos certissima traditio est. 
Unde et] nostrorum plurimi illud, quod 
de passione Sanctorum in Epistolam 
ad Hebr. ponitur, ‘Serrati sunt,’ ad 
Isaiw referunt passionem. 

s Burgens. Addit. Heb. xi.— De 
Esaia autem et Machabais non potest 
sumi testimonium, cum persecutiones 
eorum non legantur in authentica Serip- 
tura. [ Bibl. Sacr. Ed. Basil. 1506. 
tom. v. fol. 158, | 


90 A Scholastical History of 


CHAP. can with reason deny, (if Monsieur Perron’s reason were 
Ἐν good,) but that the story of Esay’s death ought to be 
canonized, as well as the story of Eleazar and his seven 
brethren in the Maccabees ; seeing there is as much reason 

for the one, as there can be given for the other ? 
Unless ΧΙ. To conclude this chapter: there be many other pas- 


Jer 
eat sages in the New Testament, that have reference to several 


ena stories and writings of old time, which are not to be found 
cribers, be. 8 - 
put there either in the undoubted or in the controverted books of 


fon Zee Scripture; as Matt. xxvi. 9, relatmg to the Prophet 
ary, in 


whomthese Jeremy; Eph. v. 14, to another; 2 Tim. ii. 8, to Jannes 


ds re- . 
ἐπεὶ ον and Jambres; James iv. 5, to a known saying; and Jude 14. 


S. Pee to the prophecy of Enoch; (not to count the sentences taken 
are 5 . . . 
sty ae out of Aratus, Menander, and Epimenides, which be three 


elsewasthe heathen authors, and yet quoted by S. Paul.) But Origen 


ἘᾺΝ ἊΣ said well and rightly to this matter': “ Manifest it is, that 


andlearned the Apostles alleged many things which are not elsewhere 
work upon 


the Can- to be seen in the canonical Scriptures, being only taken out 
Beles na of apocryphal books; and yet those apocryphal books must 
approved not be accounted by us to be of equal authority with the 


nee Ἂ Scripture; for we ought not to pass the bounds which our 
fathers have set us.” And herein we rest. 


t Origen. Prol. in Cantic. [tom. iii, [et Novo Testamento inserta, ] que in 
p. 26. Interprete Rufino. ‘Neque apud _ his Scripturis quas canonicas habemus 
Judzos haberi quidem usum hujus- nunquam legimus; in Apocryphis ta- 
modi reperimus lectionum, quas sive men inveniuntur, [et evidenter ex ip- 
pro eo quod aliqua supra humanam _ sis ostenduntur assumpta.| Sed ne si: 
intelligentiam continebant, placuitSpi- quidem locus Apocryphis dandus est: 
ritui Sancto auferri de medio, sive quod non enim transeundi sunt termini, quos 
essent de Scripturis his que appel-  statuerunt patres nostri. [ Potuit enim 
lantur Apocryphe, pro eo quod multa __ fieri, ut Apostoli vel Evangelista Sancto 
in eis corrupta, et contra fidem veram Spiritu repleti sciverint quid assumen- 
inveniuntur a majoribus tradita, non dum ex illis esset Scripturis, quidve 
placuit eis dari locum, nec admitti ad _refutandum: nobis autem non est abs- 
auctoritatem: supra nos est pronun- que periculo aliquid tale przsumere, 
ciare de talibus.] Illud tamen palam  quibus non est tanta Spwitus abundan- 
est, multa [vel] ab apostolis, [vel ab _ tia.’ ] 

Evangelistis exempla] esse prolata, 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 81 


CHAPTER IV. 


THE TESTIMONY OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS, OR FATHERS OF THE 
CHURCH, NEXT AFTER THE APOSTLES, IN THE SECOND CENTURY. 


XLIT. After the Apostles (in whose time the whole canon 
of Scripture was determined) the hour was past", and the 
door was shut: no addition might be made; nor any other 
book taken in, but what they had first received, and left 
sacred to the Church. Which is not only acknowledged by 
S. Augustine*, but likewise by the doctors of the Church 
of Rome itself, both those that lived before the council of 
Trent’, and those that have written since’. 

XLIII. And this was it that held the ancient fathers to 
the old canon; from which the Greek Church never yet de- 
parted to this day. And, till some few men (of the Latin 


ἃ Thom. Walden. Doct. Fidei, lib.ii. rinth. xii, [ν. 28. tom. v. p. 1806, Ad 


art. 11. cap. 20. [tom. i. p. 200.] Tran- 
5110 (transit) ergo hora: non potest jam 
crescere canon in pluralitate librorum. 

x S. August. contra Faust. Manich., 
lib. xi. ο. 5. [tom. viii. col. 221.] Veri- 
tas Divinarum Scripturarum non a qui- 
buslibet, sed ab ipsis Apostolis ad nos- 
tram fidem zdificandam memorize com- 
mendata est, ac per hoc in canonicum 
auctoritatis culmen recepta. _[ Cosin’s 
words have not been found: but at lib. xi. 
cap. 5. contra Faust., tom. viii. col. 221. 
the like sense is expressed in the follow- 
ing words: ‘ Distincta est a posteriorum 
libris excellentia canonice auctoritatis 
veteris et novi Testamenti, que Apo- 
stolorum confirmata temporibus per 
successiones episcoporum et propaga- 
tiones Ecclesiarum, tanquam in sede 
quadam, sublimiter constituta est: cui 
serviat omnis fidelis et pius intellectus. 
.--In opusculis autem posteriorum— 
longe est impar auctoritas. ] 

Υ Durand. in [lib.] iii. d. 24. q. 1. 
sect. 9. [Comment. in Sentent. Theol., 
p- 576. Hoc autem, quod dictum est 
de approbatione Scripture per Eccle- 
siam, intelligitur solum de Ecclesia 
que fuit tempore Apost. qui fuerunt 
repleti Spiritu Sancto.] Gerson. de 
Vit. Sp. lect. [2.] corol. 7. [vid. par. 
3. col. 182, et seq.] Cajet. in 1 Co- 


eos enim (Apostolos) spectat univer- 
salis Ecclesiz regimen, non solum ver- 
bo et actione, sed etiam Scriptura. 
Unde sola scripta ab Apostolis (seu ab 
eis approbata) Sacre Scripture auc- 
toritatem habent. | 

z Canus, in Loc. Com., lib. ii. ο. 7. 
[p. 37. De Loc. Theol. Ego vero pri- 
mum sentio ad Apostolos pertinuisse 
libros sacros probare, non sacros re- 
jicere.] Nec enim alios libros canoni- 
cos habemus, sive veteris sive novi 
Testamenti, quam quos Apostoli pro- 
baverunt, atque Ecclesie tradiderunt. 
Bellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. c. 20. 
[tom. i. col. 80. Deinde in isto canone 
lxxxiv. numerantur libri canonici, et 
omittuntur quidam qui certissime sunt 
canonici, ut libri Esdre, Tobiz, Judith, 
Sapientia, Ecclesiasticus, Apocalypsis; 
quz res non minimi momenti esse vi- 
detur: nam Ecclesia, que post Apo- 
stolos fuit, non aliunde didicit, qui 
libri sint canonici et qui non sint, 
quam ex  traditione Apostolorum. | 
Grets. Def., lib. i. ap. 1. [vid. col. 
390. Nee displicet nobis dictum Ca- 
jetani, Thes. 38. commemoratum, eam 
solam esse sacram ac divinam Scrip- 
turam, quam Apostoli aut scripserunt 
aut approbarunt. | 


TEST. 


CENT. II. 


CHAP. 
Ιν. 


A.D. 102». 


Ezra, Ne- 
hemiah, 


and Esther. 


32 A Scholastical History of 


Church only) met lately together at Trent#, the new canon, 
in such terms as they there devised it, was never heard of. 
To which purpose, having already passed through the time of 
the Apostles, we will now proceed in order, and search into 
the several records that have been left unto us concerning 
this matter in all ages after them. 

XLIV. The Apostolical Constitutions, which go under the 
name of Pope Clement the First, are of no great credit with 
us; yet they that otherwhiles plead for them so earnestly, 
(as the later writers in the Church of Rome do,) and think 
they get so much advantage by them in other matters, have 
but little reason to refuse them in this: where there is an 
enumeration made of such books*, as were then appointed to 
be read in the Church, and pertained to the Old Testament, 
(‘the books of Moses and Joshua, of the Judges and the 
Kings, of the Chronicles, and the Return from Babylon, of 
Job, of David and Solomon, and of the sixteen Prophets,’) 
but of Tobit and Judith, or any other of the books that are 
now in question, there is no mention at all: which is a sign 
that, in those days, they were held to be no canonical parts 


of the Scripture. 


a The number of them all, that made 
their new canon in the fourth session at 
Trent, was fifty-two, and they (for the 
most part) Italians and Spaniards. [ Vid. 
chap. xviii. num. 190, 194. Et Sleidan, 
Comment. de Statu. Rel. &c. in Ann. 
1546. fol. 208. ‘Tridenti dictus fuit 
dies—ad exitum Juli, (ann, 1545.) sed 
dilata res fuit in anni sequentis ini- 
tium, &c.—Erant autem Tridenti, prae- 
ter Cardinales, Pontifices legatos, et 
Tridentinum atque Pachecum Hispa- 
num, Archiepiscopi quatuor, episcopi 
triginta tres; et in his duo Galli, quin- 
que Hispani, Illyricus unus, reliqui 
omnes Itali. Theologi doctores, mo- 
nachi, xxxv.; ex aliis vero non monas- 
tice professionis xil.; plerique omnes 
Hispani. Ceterum in quatuor illis 
archiepiscopis erant duo velut per- 
sonati, Olaus Magnus Upsalensis, (et) 
Robertus Venantius Scotus. | 

b (Eusebius quidem,—cum ann. 
Trajani 3. Chr. 100. ob persecutionem 
hoc tempore excitatam insignem red- 
dere voluit, in hune etiam annum Cle- 
mentis mortem conjecit.—Cave, Script. 
Eccl., tom, i. p. 28. | 


© Const. Apost., lib. ii. ο. 57. [Labbe 
Concil., tom. i. col. 294. καὶ πρῶτον 
μὲν ὃ οἶκος ἔστω ἐπιμήκης, κατ᾽ ava- 
τολὰς τετραμμένος" ἐξ ἑκατέρων τῶν 
μερῶν τὰ παστοφόρια πρὸς ἀνατολὴν, 
ὅς τις ἔοικε νηΐ κείσθω δὲ μέσος 6 τοῦ 
ἐπισκόπου θρόνος᾽ παρ᾽ ἑκάτερα δὲ αὐ- 
τοῦ κατεζέσθω τὸ πρεσβευτέριον, καὶ of 
διάκονοι παριστάσθωσαν εὐσταλεῖς τῆς 
πλείονος ἐσθῆτος, ἐοίκασι γὰρ ναύταις 
καὶ τοιχάρχοις᾽ προνοίᾳ δὲ τούτων εἰς 
τὸ ἕτερον μέρος οἱ λαϊκοὶ καθεζέσθωσαν 
μετὰ πάσης ἡσυχίας καὶ εὐταξίας" καὶ 
αἱ γυναῖκες κεχωρισμένως καὶ αὗτοι καθε- 
ζέσθωσαν σιωπὴν ἄγουσαι μέσος δὲ 6 
ἀναγνώστης, ἐφ᾽ ὑψήλοῦ τινος ἑστὼς, 
ἀναγινωσκέτω τὰ Μωσέως καὶ Ἰησοῦ 
τοῦ Ναυὴ, τὰ τῶν κριτῶν καὶ τῶν βασι- 
λειῶν, τὰ τῶν παραλειπομένων, καὶ τὰ 
τῆς ἐπανόδου" πρὸς τούτοις τὰ τοῦ Ἰὼβ, 
καὶ τοῦ Σολομῶντος, καὶ τὰ τῶν ἑκκαί- 
δεκα προφητῶν᾽' ἀνὰ δύο δὲ γενομένων 
ἀναγνωσμάτων, ἕτερός τις τοὺς τοῦ 
Δαβὶδ ψαλλέτω ὕμνους, καὶ ὁ λαὸς τὰ 
ἀκροστίχια ὑποψαλλέτω. μετὰ τοῦτο αἱ 
πράξεις αἱ ἡμέτεραι ἀναγινωσκέσθωσαν, 
καὶ ἐπιστολαὶ Παύλου τοῦ συνεργοῦ 
ἡμῶν" κι. τ. A] ῇ 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 33 


TEST. 
CENT. 11, 


XLV. In the Canons of the Apostles, (which are said like- 
wise to have been written by him that wrote the Constitu- - 
tions‘,) after a particular recital of all the books that be con- 
tained in the Old Testament*, the Wisdom of the Son of 
Sirach is recommended only (as a book owt of the Scripture- 
canon‘) to be learned and read by young beginners ; but of 





the Wisdom of Solomon, the books of Judith® and Tobit, 
and the rest that we acknowledge not to be canonical, there 
is not a word spoken, unless it be of the three books of the 
Maccabees, —which is one more than the canon of Trent 


will allow, and more by all the three than either Damascen Infra ci- 


or Nicephorus, and many Greek authors besides, ever found 
in the copies of those canons that came to their hands with 


less corruption than they come now to ours. 


For it is evi- 


dent by Zonaras, (however that canon of the Apostles, upon 
which he makes his commentary, be now printed with this 
addition of the three Maccabzean books,) that the copy which 
he had then before him differed not from the canon of the 


council at Laodicea, where the Maccabees are not named Infra ci- 


at all. 


ἃ Bellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap. 
20. [tom. i. col. 81. Przterea in isto 
eodem canone |xxxiv. numerantur inter 
Sacros libros non solum fertius Macha- 
beorum, sed etiam epistole duz Cle- 
mentis, et Constitutiones Apostolice 
ejusdem Clementis: quos tamen libros 
Ecclesia nunquam pro sacris agnovit. 
At si ille canon vere esset Clementis, 
non posset Ecclesia sine magna temeri- 
tate hos libros non recipere, si quidem 
Clemens summus Pontifex erat, et ] Ca- 
nones Apostolorum vel ipse condidit, vel, 
quod yerius est, ab Apostolis conditos 
(ipse Ecclesiis) literis commendavit. 

€ Can. Apost. can. ult. [84, al. 85. 
Labbe, tom. i. col. 44.—éoTrw πᾶσιν 
ὑμῖν κληρικοῖς καὶ λαϊκοῖς βιβλία σε- 
βάσμια καὶ ἅγια τῆς μὲν παλαιᾶς δια- 
θήκης, Μωσέως πέντε, Γένεσις, ’Etodds, 
Λευιτικὸν, ᾿Αριθμοὶ, Δευτερυνόμιον" Ἴη- 
σοῦ υἱοῦ Ναυὴ, ἕν. (Κριτῶν, ἕν") Ῥοὺθ, 
ἕν: Βασιλειῶν, τέσσαρα" Παραλειπομέ- 
νων, τοῦ βιβλίου τῶν ἡμερῶν, δύο" 
(Ἔσδρα, δύο") ᾿Ἑστὴρ, ἕν: Μαχαβαΐϊ- 
κῶν, τρία' ᾿Ιὼβ, ἕν: Ψαλτήριον, ἕν" 
Σολομῶντος τρία, Παροιμίαι, Ἐκκλη- 
σιαστὴς, ᾷσμα ἀσμάτων. Προφητῶν δε- 
καδύο, ἕν" “Hoaiov, ἕν" ἹἹερεμίου, ἕν" ᾽1ε- 
ζεκιὴλ, ἕν᾽ Δανιὴλ, ἕν᾽ ἔξωθεν δὲ, κ. τ.λ. 
Sic ap. Zonar. Balsam, Beyereg. Coteler. 

COSIN. 


D 


Ap. Labb. autem hi libri desunt. Vid. 
etiam infr. not. g. ] 

ἢ Ibid. ἔξωθεν δὲ [προσιστορείσθω 
ὑμῖν μανθάνειν ὑμῶν τοὺς νέους) τὴν 
σοφίαν τοῦ πολυμαθοῦς Σιράχ. 

& [Not. Cotelerii, in Can. Apost. 


ult. ᾿ἸἸουδεὶθ ἕν. ‘ Deest in aliis edi- 
tionibus. Codices quoque manu ex- 


arati quos vidi (vidi autem in gaza re- 
gia octo) omnes omittunt, excepto uno, 
non male tamen note, atque mem- 
braneo qui numeratur 1326. Zonaras 
denique expresse dicit librum Judithe 
hoe Apostolico catalogo non contineri.’ 
Vid. Patr. Apost., tom. i. p. 448.] 

h Zonar. in can. 59. Cone. Laodic., 
[p. 361.—exrds τῶν py’. Ψαλμῶν τοῦ 
Δαβὶδ, εὐρίσκονται καί τινες ἕτεροι λε- 
γόμενοι τοῦ Σολομῶντος εἶναι, καὶ ἄλ- 
λων τινῶν, οὕς καὶ ἰδιωτικοὺς ὠνόμασαν 
οἱ πατέρες, καὶ μὴ λέγεσθαι ἐν τῇ ἐκ- 
κλησίᾳ διετάξαντο, μήτε μὴν βιβλία 
ἀναγινώσκεσθαι ἀκανόνιστα, μόνα δὲ τὰ 
κανονικὰ.} κανονικὰ δ᾽ ἐκάλεσαν τὰ τῷ 
πε΄. κανόνι τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων ἀπα- 
ριθμούμενα' ὥσπερ ἀκανόνιστα, ὧν ὃ κα- 
νὼν οὐκ ἐμνήσθη" [εἶτα καὶ αὐτὰ τὰ 
βιβλία τῆς παλαιᾶς καὶ νέας Γραφῆς 
ἀπηρίθμησαν, εἰπόντες" κ. τ. A.—Vide 
Catal. Laodic., num. 59, et seq. | 


ΟΠ: 
IV. 


A.D. 110.3 


84 A Scholastical History of 


XLVI. Though the author of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy 
be not so ancient as Dionysius the Areopagite, to whom that 
book is commonly attributed, yet, because he is numbered 
both by Cardinal Bellarmine* and others among the fathers 
of this age, we will here produce his testimony; which is 
clearly against them that pretend such great veneration 
towards him. For, treating of what was done in his time 
at the public assemblies of Christians, and declarmg the 
order of divine service then in use among them, he reciteth 
(after his manner of enigmatical language) all the books of 
Scripture that were held to be sacred in the Church. And 
having first named the Psalms, which were often employed 
in divers parts of the service, he reckoneth up these following 
for all the authentic writings of the Old Testament besides!: 
“Those that relate either the birth and ornament of the 
world, (as the book of Genesis doth,) or the legal hierarchy 
and polity of the Jews, (as the books of Exodus, Leviticus, 
Numbers, and Deuteronomy do,) or the divisions and pos- 
sessions of their several inheritances, (which the book of 
Joshua doth,) or the prudence of their judges, (as the book 
of Judges doth, whereof Ruth is an appendix,) or the wisdom 
of their kings, (in the books of Samuel, Kings, and Chroni- 
cles,) or the piety of their priests, (in the books of Ezra 
and Nehemiah, whereunto Esther is added,) or the firm and 
unmovable philosophy of ancient and holy men in the midst 
of many miseries and troubles, (in the book of Job,) or the 
sage precepts of life, (in the Proverbs and Ecclesiastes,) or 
the songs of divine love, (in the Canticles,) or the predictions 
of things to come, (in the four greater and the twelve lesser 
prophets.”) And further than thus this author, (under the 
name of Dionysius the Areopagite,) in recounting the books 
of the Old Testament, proceedeth not ; but immediately sub- 


i [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 26.] 

k Bellarm. de Script. Eccl. [tom. vii. 
col. 29. Existimamus igitur 5, Diony- 
sium fuisse quidem S. S. Ignatii et 
Polycarpi equalem, sed supervixisse 
usque ad Imperium Hadriani. ] 

' Dionys. Eccl. Hierarch. ¢. 3. πᾶσα 
μὲν γὰρ ἱερὰ Kal ἁγιόγραφος δέλτος, 
[ἢ τὴν ἐκ Θεοῦ τῶν ὄντων γενητὴν 
ὑπαρξίν τε καὶ διακόσμησιν; ἢ τὴν νο- 
μικὴν ἱεραρχίαν καὶ πολιτείαν: ἢ τῶν 
τοῦ Θείου λαοῦ κληροδοσιῶν διανεμήσεις 


καὶ κατασχέσεις' ἢ κριτῶν ἱερῶν, ἢ 
βασιλέων σοφῶν, ἢ ἱερέων ἐνθέων σύνε- 
ow ἢ παλαιῶν ἀνδρῶν ἐν ποικιλίᾳ καὶ 
πλήθει τῶν ἀνιόντων ἀκατάσειστον ἐν 
καρτερίᾳ φιλοσοφίαν᾽ ἢ τῶν πρακτέων 
σοφὰς ὑποθήκας ἢ θείων ἐρώτων ἄσ- 
ματα καὶ ἐνθέους εἰκόνας᾽ ἢ τῶν ἐσομέ- 
νων τὰς ὑποφητικὰς προαναῤῥήσεις᾽ ἢ 
τὰς ἀνδρικὰς Ιησοῦ Θεουργίας᾽ (κ.τ. A.) 
τοῖς πρὸς θέωσιν ἐπιτηδείοις ὑφηγήσατυ. 


p- 92.} 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 90 


joineth the books that belong to the New. In another place 
he cites a saying out of the book of Wisdom”, which he calls 
an Introduction to the Divine Oracles ; but by the confession 
of Aquinas, who wrote a Commentary upon him", this makes 
not that book to be canonical, no more than it does the 
Hpistles of Ignatius and some others there cited with it to 
the like purpose. 

XLVII. Before 5. John died (who died the last of all the 
Apostles) the canon of the Scriptures was made perfect°, and 
delivered over to the Christian Church. Divers years before 
his death he had made his chief abode about Ephesus, and 
Sardis, and the other Churches in Asia; to which he wrote, 
when he was banished into the isle of Patmos by the Em- 
peror Domitian. From this banishment he was released by 
Nerva, in the year of our Lord 97; and about three years 
after he quietly ended his days. It happened that, about 
sixty years from the time of his decease, there was some 
question made by certain men that came and lived in those 
quarters, concerning the exact number of the canonical books 


of Scripture. 


m De Divin. Nomin. ec. 4. [p. 198.— 
γράφει δὲ ὃ θεῖος ᾿Ιγνάτιος᾽ Ὁ ἐμὸς ἔρως 
ἐσταύρωται. καὶ ἐν ταῖς προεισαγωγαῖς 
τῶν Λογίων εὐρήσεις τινὰ λέγοντα περὶ 
τῆς θείας σοφίας: ᾿Ἐραστὴς ἐγενόμην 
τοῦ κάλλους αὐτῆς.] 

" Thom. {Aquin.] in Dionys. De 
Divin. Nomin. cap. 4. lect. 9. [tom. x. 
Exposit. in Append. fol. 19.] Dicit 
ergo primo, quod quibusdam doctorum 
qui sanctos sermones tractaverunt, licet 
canonicas Scripturas non conderent, 
visum est, [quod nomen amoris conve- 
nientius esset rebus Divinis, quam no- 
men dilectionis. Unde Ignatius Martyr 
scribit de Christo, dicens: Meus Amor, 
id est Christus, in quo totus meus amor 
est, crucifixus est. Philo dicit, in libro 
quem fecit introducentem ad sacra elo- 
quia de divina sapientia: Amator fac- 
tus sum pulcritudinis ejus. Sapientiz 
8. cap. ] χ quo patet, quod liber Sapi- 
entiz nondum habebatur inter canoni- 
cas Scripturas. 

ο Narrant veteres Johannem, Asiati- 
carum Ecclesiarum rogatu, germanum 
Scripture canonem constituisse. Eu- 
seb. [Vid. Conrad. Horneii lib. de Sacr. 
et Divin. Scripturis, Disp. 4. Arg. 3. 
pp. 328, 329.—Hic (Joannes,) Episco- 


D 


For resolution herein, Melito4, who was then 


porum Asiz rogatu, Evangelium scrip- 
ut quae ceteris Evangeliis de- 
erant suppleret; sicut Eusebius tradit. 
—Etvide Euseb. Eccl. Hist., lib. iii. eap. 
23—-25. et lib. vi. cap. 14..--- ἤδη δὲ Map- 
κου καὶ Λουκᾶ τῶν κατ᾽ αὐτοὺς εὐαγ- 
γελίων τὸν ἔκδοσιν πεποιημένων, ᾿Ιωάν- 
νὴν φασὶ, τὸν πάντα χρόνον ἀγράφῳ 
κεχρημένον κηρύγματι, τέλος καὶ ἐπὶ 
τὴν γραφὴν ἐλθεῖν τοιᾶσδε χάριν αἰτίας. 
τῶν προαναγραφέντων τριῶν εἰς πάντας 
ἤδη καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν διαδεδομένων, ἀποδέξ- 
ασθαι μὲν φασὶν ἀλήθειαν αὐτοῖς ἐπι- 
μαρτυρήσαντα. lib. iii. cap. 24. p. 110. 
-᾿τῳὴὼν μέντοι ᾿τωάννην ἔσχατον, συνιδόν- 
τα ὅτι τὰ σωματικὰ ἐν τοῖς εὐαγγελίοις 
δεδήλωται, προτραπέντα ὑπὸ τῶν γνω- 
ρίμων, Πνεύματι θεοφορηθέντα, πνεὺυ- 
ματικὸν ποιῆσαι εὐαγγέλιον. Id., lib. 
vi. cap. 14. p. 274.] 

p [Vide Cave, Script. Ecel., tom. i. 
Peis 

4 Scripsit Apologiam ad Imperato- 
rem, pro Christianis. [Euseb. Eccl. 
Hist., lib. iv. cap. 26. p. 188.—o? (Me- 
λίτων, ᾿Απολινάριός τε) καὶ τῷ δηλω- 
θέντι κατὰ τοὺς χρόνους Ῥωμαίων βασι- 
λεῖ λόγους ὑπὲρ τῆς πίστεως ἰδίως ἑκά. 
τερος ἀπολογίας προσεφώνησαν.) 


9 


~ 


TEST. 
CENT. 11. 


Apocalyp. 
chap. 2, 3. 


A. D. 160.» 


ΘἸῊΞΑΥΡ. 
τὺ: 


Supra 
Num. 19. 

[ vid. etiam 
num. 56. | 
Συνεκδοχι- 
κῶς. 

A.D. 1604. 
Martyrio 


coronatus. 


36 A Scholastical History of 


bishop of Sardis, (a man famous and venerable in his time, 
and of whom Polycrates, the metropolitan bishop of Ephesus, 
gave this honourable testimony’, that “he was led and guided, 
in all things he did, by the Holy Ghost,’’) having been for- 
merly requested thereunto by Onesimus, made a _ perfect 
“catalogue of all the books that, by common consent of the 
Oriental Christians, were received as canonical parts of the 
Old Testament’ ;” and returned him this answer: “That he 
had diligently enquired into the number and order of those 
books'; that for this purpose he had made a journey into 
the East", where they were first preached ; that he had com- 
piled six books of commentaries upon them; and that, to 
satisfy his desire, and to set forth the doctrine of faith, he 
had sent unto him the names of them all: (that is to say,) 
the five books of Moses, Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Num- 
bers, Deuteronomy ; the book of Joshua, Judges and Ruth; 
the four books of the Kings; the two books of the Chroni- 
cles; the Psalms of David; the Proverbs or the Wisdom of 
Solomon, (for so Ruffinus translated the words in Eusebius*, 
‘The Proverbs of Solomon, which is also called his Wisdom ;’) 
the book of the Preacher; the Canticles; the book of Job; 
the prophet Esay, and Jeremy; the twelve Prophets com- 
prehended in one book ; Daniel, Ezechiel, and Ezra,” (where- 
unto Nehemiah and Esther were commonly annexed, as were 
also the Lamentations to Jeremy.) 

XLVIII. In this age lived Justin Martyr, who in all his 


r Apud Euseb. Hist. Eccl., lib. v. 
c. 24. [p. 244.---τὶ δεῖ λέγειν .. . Μελί- 
τωνα τὸν εὐνοῦχον, τὸν ἐν ἁγίῳ Πνεύ- 
ματι πάντα πολιτευσάμενον. | 

S κατὰ τὸ προοίμιον ἀρχόμενος τῶν 
ὁμολογουμένων τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης 
γραφῶν ποιεῖται κατάλογον. --- Apud 
eund. Euseb., lib. iv. c. 25. [al. c. 26. 
p. 191.] 

t [ἐπειδὴ δὲ καὶ μαθεῖν] τὴν τῶν 
παλαιῶν βιβλίων [ ἐβουλήθης | ἀκρίβειαν, 
πόσα τὸν ἀριθμὸν, καὶ ὁποῖα τὴν τάξιν 
εἶεν, [ἐσπούδασα τὸ τοιοῦτο πρᾶξαι" 
x. τ. A. |—Ibidem. 

ἃ [ἀνελθὼν οὖν εἰς τὴν ἀνατολὴν, καὶ 
ἕως τοῦ τόπου γενόμενος ἔνθα ἐκηρύχθη 
καὶ ἐπράχθη, καὶ ἀκριβῶς μαθὼν τὰ τῆς 
παλαιᾶς διαθήκης βιβλία, ὑποτάξας ἔπ- 
εμψά σοι. ὧν ἐστὶ τὰ ὀνόματα: Μωῦ- 
σέως πέντε" Γένεσις, "Ἔξοδος, Λευιτικὸν, 
᾿Αριθμοὶ, Δευτερονόμιον" ᾿Ιησοῦς Ναυῆ" 


Κριταὶ, Ροὺθ' Βασιλειῶν τέσσαρα" Παρα- 
λειπομένων S00’ Ψαλμῶν Δαβὶδ’ Σολό- 
μωνος Παροιμίαι, ἣ καὶ Σοφία, ᾽Εκκλη- 
σιαστὴς, Agua ᾿Ασμάτων' ᾿Ιὼβ' Προ- 
φητῶν, Ἡσαίου, Ἱερεμίου: τῶν δώδεκα 
ἐν μονοβίβλῳ᾽ Δανιὴλ᾽ Ἰεζεκιὴλ: Ἔσ- 
δρας.---τὰ μὲν τοῦ Μελίτωνις τοσαῦτα. 
—Euseb. Eccl. Hist., lib. iv. cap. 26. 
Ρ 191: 

χ Παροιμίαι, ἣ [καὶ] Sola. Salo- 
monis Proverbia, que et Sapientia.’— 
Ibid. [vide lib. iv. cap. 26. ap. ed. 1506. 
Ruffin. Interp. The version of Vale- 
sius corresponds with that of Rufinus in 
this place: ‘ Proverbia, quz et Sapien- 
tia.’ Vid. ed. Cantab. 1720. p. 191, ut 
supra. |—Ubi Sapientia accipienda est 
expositive pro ipsis Proverbiis. Pineda 
in Eccles. Pref., c. 2. 5. 19. [p. 10.] 

y [Contigit.. Justini martyrium ann. 
M. Aurelii TV., seu (ut in Chronico 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 37 


works citeth not so much as any one passage out of the 

apocryphal books, nor maketh the least mention of them at 

all. For the Questions and Answers ad Orthodoxos, wherein [Put 

a sentence is brought out of Ecclesiasticus, were written ae 

long after his time. And in his conference with Trypho Writings, 

against the Jews, though he reproacheth them for many ie 

other things’, yet for this,—that they had rejected any pa 
Ἢ Ἶ : ar. 1742.] 

of the entire canonical books of Scripture,—he reproacheth 

them not: a sign, that what books they did not acknow- 

ledge, he rejected himself, or at least made no such account 

of them as he did of the rest, which he appropriates to our 

religion?®. 


TEST. 
CENT. II. 


CHAPTER V. 


THE TESTIMONY OF THE ANCIENT ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
THIRD CENTURY. 


XLIX. Origen was better learned in the knowledge of the _ txsr. 
Scriptures, and took more pains to set them forth, both in Sa Sa 


the original and in their several translations‘, than any be- 
sides that lived in his time or long after him; and therefore 
is his testimony herein the more to be regarded. In his 
Preface upon the Psalms, (recorded by Eusebius‘, 8. Β 4511", 





Paschali signatur) M. Aurelii et Lucii 
Impp. VI. Orphito et Prudente Coss. 
id est, ann. Chr. 165. Unde patet 
immani errore Epiphanium laborare, 
qui Justini mortem ad Hadriani im- 
perium refert, eamque trigesimo Jus- 
tini etatis anno contigisse ait.—Cave, 
tom. i. p. 61.] 

z Even concerning some parts or pas- 
sages of the Psalms and the Prophets 
suppressed by them. [Vid. Dial. cum 
Tryphon., ὃ 72. p. 169. ἀπὸ μὲν οὖν 
τῶν ἐξηγήσεων ὧν ἐξηγήσατο "Ἔσδρας 
εἰς τὸν νόμον περὶ τοῦ Πάσχα, τὴν ἐξή- 
γησιν ταύτην ἀφείλοντο" καὶ εἶπεν Ἔσ- 
dpas τῷ λαῷ' τοῦτο τὺ Πάσχα ὁ Σωτὴρ 
ἡμῶν, καὶ ἣ καταφύγη ἡμῶν'---καὶ ἀπὸ 
τῶν διὰ Ἱερεμίου λεχθέντων ταῦτα περι- 
ἔκοψαν" ᾿Εγὼ ὡς ᾿Αρνίον φερόμενον τοῦ 
θύεσθαι. κι τ. λ. Et § 78. p. 170. καὶ 
ἀπὸ τοῦ ἐνενηκοστοῦ πέντου Ψαλμοῦ 
τῶν διὰ Δαβὶδ λεχθέντων λόγων, λέξεις 
βραχείας ἀφείλοντο ταύτας ἀπὸ τοῦ 
ξύλου. εἰρημένου γὰρ τοῦ λόγου" εἴς 


πατε ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, ὃ Κύριος ἐβασί- 
λευσεν ἀπὸ τοῦ ξύλου" ἀφῆκαν, εἴπατε 
ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, 6 Κύριος ἐβασίλευσεν. | 

® Just. Mart. in Cohort. ad Grecos. 
Quod apud Judzos pietatis nostre li- 
bri asserventur, Divine id de nobis 
opus est providentiz. [τὸ δὲ παρὰ ’Iov- 
dalois ἔτι καὶ νῦν Tas TH ἡμετέρᾳ θεο- 
σεβείᾳ διαφερούσας σώζεσθαι βίβλους, 
θείας προνοίας ἔργον ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν γέγονεν. 
sect. 13. p. 17.] 

> [ Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 113.] 

© Tetrapla, Hexapla, et Octapla, Ori- 
ginis labore contexta. [{ vid. ‘ Hexaplo- 
rum quz supersunt.’ 2 tom. fol. ed. 
Ben. 1713.—The rest are lost. | 

4 Euseb. Histor., lib. vi. cap. 25. [p. 
280.---οὐκ ἀγνοητέον, κι τ. A. Vid. infr. 
Origen. in i. Psal. not. ad lit. i.] 

¢ In Origenis Philocalia, c. 3. [p. 
63.—Kepddaov γ΄. ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ εἰς 
τὸν a’ ψαλμὸν τόμου. κ. τ. A.—vid. 
num. Ixy. et num. Ixvi., ubi S. Greg. 
Nazianzeni testimonium citatur. } 


CHAP. 
Ve 


Without 
which the 
number of 
twenty-two 
books 
(mention- 
ed before) 
cannot 
stand, 


38 A Scholastical History of 


and 8. Gregory Nazianzen, Suidas‘, and Nicephorus®,) first 
he giveth us this general advertisement, that “ the canonical 
books of Scripture contained in the Old Testament are twenty 
and two in number; which the Hebrews have left unto us, 
according to the number of those letters which they have in 
their alphabet! ;” and then he reckoneth them up by their 
names‘, every one in particular: Genesis, Exodus, &c., as 
we do at this day. For the defect in the copy of Eusebius 
(where the book of the twelve lesser prophets is omitted) is 
nothing else but a fault of the transcriber; and Nicephorus', 
that had a more perfect copy to follow than that which is 
now extant with us, hath supplied it, as likewise doth the 


version of Ruffinus™. 


f Suidas, in verbo Origenes. [vid. 
Suide Historica, cateraque omnia que 
ad cognitionem rerum spectant: opera 
ac studio Hier. Wolfii in Latinum ser- 
monem conversa. ed. Basil. 1581. fol. 
699.— ‘In Hexaplis (id est, sextupla 
interpretatione) Psalmorum, post in- 
signes quatuor editiones, non modo 
quinta, sed et sexta et septima addita 
interpretatione ;’ Wc. | 

s Niceph. [Callist. Eccl.] Hist., lib. 
ν. ὁ. 16. [tom. i. p. 364.—ovK ἀγνοη- 
τέον, K.T.A.] Et [S.] Hilar. pref. in 
Psalmos. [ Prolog. sect. 5. col. 4. not. 
ad lit. g—‘ Cum iis, que hoc numero 
subsequentique continentur, affinitatem 
habet fragmentum Origenis e tomo i. in 
Psalmum primum ;’ &c.—Vid. etiam 
not. i. apud sect. 14. col. 8.] 

4 A quibus Eloquia Dei ad nos 
translata sunt.—Orig. Prol. in Cant. 
[tom. iii. p. 36.—The context is: ‘Sed 
nos quomodo recipiemus hujusmodi 
intelligentiam, cum neque Ecclesia 
Dei ulla extrinsicus Salomonis cantica 
legenda susceperit, neque apud He- 
breeos, a quibus Eloquia Dei ad nos 
videntur esse translata, aliquid preter 
hos tres libellos Salomonis, qui et apud 
nos sunt, amplius habeatur in canone? 
Volunt tamen, qui hoe asserunt, inde 
confirmare sententiam quod in Reg- 
norum tertio libro scriptum est, multa 
fuisse Salomonis cantica.’ ] 

' Td. ini. Psal. (tom. ii. p. 528.]— 
οὐκ ἀγνοητέον [οὖν, drt καὶ τὸ] εἶναι 
τὰς ἐνδιαθήκους βίβλους, ὡς Ἑ βραῖοι 
παραδιδόασι, δύο καὶ εἴκοσιν, [boos ὃ 
ἀριθμὸς τῶν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς στοιχείων ἐσ- 
τὶν, οὐκ ἄλογον τυγχάνει. | 

k (Idem, ibid., p. 529.—eiod δὲ εἴς 
κοσι δύο βίβλοι καθ᾽ ‘EBpatovs αἵδε" ἡ 


But Origen here joineth Ruth to the 


map ἡμῖν Τένεσις ἐπιγεγραμμένη, mapa 
δὲ Ἑβραίοις ἀπὸ τῆς ἀρχῆς τοῦ βίβλου 
Βρησὶθ, ὅπέρ ἐστιν, ἐν ἀρχῇ ~Eéodos, 
Οὐαλεσμὼθ, ὅπέρ ἐστι, τοῦτα τὰ ὀνό- 
ματα Λευιτικὸν, Οὐκρὰ καὶ ἐκάλεσεν" 
᾿Αριθμοὶ, ᾿Αμμεσφεκωδείμ' Δευτερονό- 
μιον, Ἕλλε ἀδδεβαρὶμ, οὗτοι οἱ λόγοι" 
᾿Ιησοῦς υἱὸς Ναυῆ, Ἰησοῦε Bev Ναῦν" 
Κριταὶ, Povd, παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἐν ἑνὶ Σωφε- 
Tin’ Βασιλειῶν πρώτη, δευτέρα, παρ᾽ 
αὐτοῖς ἕν, Σαμουὴλ ὃ θεόκλητος᾽ Βασι- 
λειῶν τρίτη, τετάρτη, ἐν ἑνὶ Οὐαμμελὲχ 
Δαυὶδ, ὅπέρ ἐστι βασιλεία Δαυίδ' Παρα- 
λειπομένων πρώτη, δευτέρα, ἐν ἑνὶ, Δι- 
βρὴ αἰαμὶμ, ὅπέρ ἐστι, λόγοι ἡμερῶν" 
Ἔσδρας πρῶτος καὶ δεύτερος ἐν ἑνὶ 
Ἔζρᾷ, ὅ ἐστι βοηθός" βίβλος ψαλμῶν, 
Σέφερ θιλλίμ: Σολομῶντος παροιμίαι, 
Μισλώθ' ᾿Εκκλησιαστὴς, Κωέλεθ᾽ Ασμα 
ἀσμάτων, Σὶρ ἁσσερίμ᾽ Ἡσαίας, Ἱεσαία" 
Ἱερεμίας σὺν θρήνοις καὶ τῇ ἐπιστολῇ, 
ἐν ἑνὶ, Ἱερεμία: Δανιὴλ, Δανιήλ" Ἴεζε- 
κιὴλ, Ἰεξζκήλ: Ἰὼβ, Ἰώβ᾽ Ἐσθὴρ, σ- 
θήρ. ἔξω δὲ τούτων ἐστὶ τὰ Μακκα- 
βαϊκὰ, ἅπερ ἐπιγέγραπται Σαρβὴθ Σαρ- 
βανὲ ἔλ.] 

1 XII. Prophetarum librum, There- 
asar.— Niceph. ubi supr. [Niceph. 
Callist. Eccl. Hist., lib. v. 6.16. These 
words are not found in ed. Lut. Par. 
1630. Gr. cum Lat. interpret. Joannis 
Langi,a R. P. Frontone Duczo cum 
Grecis collata et recognita, (vid. tom. 
i. p. 364,) but they occur in the Latin 
as it originally stood, opera Joannis 
Langi e Greco in Latinum sermonem 
translat. Vid. ed. Antv. 1560. p. 22]. 
et ed. Francof. 1588. col. 245.] 

™ Ruffini versio Eusebii, Jib. vi. 
[eap. 18. ed. 1506. ‘ Duodecim pro- 
phetarum liber unus est.’ ἢ 


—— .. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 39 


book of Judges, and the Lamentations to the book of Jeremy». 
Of Judith and Tobit, Ecclesiasticus and Wisdom, he maketh 
no mention at all. The Maccabees he declares expressly, 
in the words immediately following the enumeration of the 
twenty-two canonical books, to be out of the canon®, The 
additions to the book of Esther are, in the like manner, 
exploded by him?. And as for the History of Susanna, (to- 
gether with the other supplements of Daniel,) if that Epistle 
be his, which he is said to have written to his friend Julius 
Africanus’, though he defends it there to be no “fabulous 
imposture’,” but fit to be retained among other ecclesiastical 
books for the use of the Church, yet he gives it not an equal 
authority with the canonical books of Scripture. The pre- 
tended places, that are brought out of Origen’s other writings 
for the authorizing of Ecclesiasticus, Wisdom, Tobit, Judith, 
and the Maccabees, are either impertinent’, and referring to 


n Jeremias cum Threnis et Epistola 
unum sunt. Apud Euseb. loco citato. 
[lib. vi. c. 25. p. 290. Ἱερεμίας σὺν 
θρήνοις καὶ τῇ ἐπιστολῇ.)  Epistola 
autem a Jeremia Hierosolymis Baby- 
lonem ad deportatos missa habetur 
Jerem., c. 29. 

ὁ Orig. ibidem, apud Eusebium. 
“Ew δὲ τούτων ἐστὶ τὰ Μακκαβαϊκά. 
[lib. vi. ο. 25. p. 289.] 

P Sixt. Senens. Bibl. Sanct., lib. 1. 
sect. 3. [tom. i. p. 44.] Origenes quo- 
que in Epistola ad Jul. Africanum hee 
{eadem] (ad Estherem) additamenta 
explodit.— Extat, tom. ii. [p. 100. ] 

4 Que nuper admodum prodiit in 
lucem, et νοθεύσεως suspecta est; ta- 
metsi certum sit, Origenem ea de re 
aliquid ad Africanum seripsisse. 

τ Origen. Epistola ad Jul. Afric. 
apud Sixt. Senens., lib. v. An. 250. 
[tom. ii. p. 100.—‘ Etsi etiam conces- 
serimus non Hebraici, sed Greeci scrip- 
toris esse opus,} non [tamen ea de 
causa] repudiandum est tanquam 
(scriptum) confictum et adulterinum, 
[presertim cum illi apud Hebrzos 
fides non abrogetur:] ne eadem ra- 
tione cogamur abjicere multas ejus- 
dem generis scripturas ab Ecclesia 
receptas, et sacris voluminibus im- 
mistas, quales sunt oratio [Sidrach, 
Misach, et Abednago, Hymnus trium 
puerorum in libro Danielis, Oratio 
Esther, et Oratio Mardochzi, Epistola 
Aman, et Epistola Mardochi, in libro 
Esdrz, et alia lis similia, que ad Ec- 


clesiz zdificationem susceperunt patres 
nostri;’ &e.] 

S’ As in Homil. i. in lib. Judicum. 
[sect. 4. tom. ii, p. 461.] ‘Qui cus- 
todit mandatum, non sciet verbum ma- 
lum:’ sicut seriptum est. [ Origen’s 
words are: Ut autem hoe amplius ex 
Scripturarum auctoritate clarescat, quo- 
modo soleat dicere Scriptura, cognos- 
cere, vel nescire, vide quomodo etiam 
alibi seriptum est: ‘Qui custodit,’ in- 
quit, ‘mandatum, nesciet verbum ma- 
lum.’] Which refers to Ecclesiastes, 
chap. viii. [v.] 5. (Vide Origenem in 
Matth. Tract. 30. [tom. 111. p. 874.-—— 
Quoniam autem talis aliqua signifi- 
catio est scire et cognoscere in Scrip- 
turis, manifestum est ex eo quod dici- 
tur in Ecclesiaste hoc modo: ‘ Qui cus- 
todit mandatum, non sciet verbum ma- 
lum,’]) and not to Ecelesiasticus, as 
Coton (Inst. 2. ο. 82. [p. 577.—Ori- 
gene en l’homilie premiere sur les 
Juges, citant le huitiéme de, 1’ Ecclé- 
siastique, |’ appellé aussi Ecriture }) 
and Coccius (Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 17. 
{[tom. 1, p. 681, Origen,, A.D. 230. 
Hom. i. in Judie. ‘ Ut autem hoe am- 
plius,’ &c. | would have it—And [in] 
Hom. i. in Ezech. [sect. 5, tom. 11], 
p. 858.] Scriptum est in quodam libro, 
quia omnes ecredentes accipient coro- 
nam salignam.—And [in] Homil. iv. 
in Josuam. [sect. 3. tom. 11, p. 406,— 
Beati, qui merentur proximi esse Deo. 
Sed] memento quod scriptum est: ‘Qui 
approximant mihi, approximant igni.’ 


TEST. 


CENT. III. 


ΟΥΗΠΆΤ ΕΣ 
ΝΕ 


40 


A Scholastical History of 


some other books than these which be now in controversy, or 
else they be produced out of uncertain and supposed works 
of hist, which he never wrote; and both the one and the 
other are insufficient for that purpose. Sometimes he citeth, 
under the general name of Scriptures, the book of Tobit", 
and the Maccabees; but this is no greater argument that he 
held them to be canonical Scriptures, than it is to say that 
he held the book of Henoch, and of Hermes his Pastor, to 
be canonical, because we find them also often alleged by him 
under the same general name of the Scriptures*. For which 


[Si aurum vel argentum fueris, et igni 
approximaveris, multo per ignem splen- 
didior et rutulantior effulgebis. Si vero 
supra fundamentum in te Fidei posi- 
tum conscius tibi es superzdificasse te 
ligna, foenum, stipulam, cum tali zdi- 
ficatione si igni approximaveris, con- 
sumeris. Beati igitur, qui proximi 
sunt, et qui ita proximi sunt, ut ignis 
eos illuminet, non adurat.| Which 
refer neither to the canonical, nor to the 
apocryphal books. 

t As in Homil. i. in Leviticum, [tom. 
ii. p. 185.—Sed tempus est nos adver- 
sus improbos presbyteros uti sanctz 
Susanne vocibus, quas illi quidem re- 
pudiantes, historiam Susannz de cata- 
logo Divinorum voluminum defecarunt. 
Nos autem et suscipimus et opportune 
contra ipsos proferimus, dicentes : ‘An- 
gustiz mihi undique.’ Dan. xiii. 22, 
23.] (Urged by Card. Bellarm. for the 
canonizing of Susanna’s History, De 
Verbo Dei, lib. i. ο. 9. sect. Augusti- 
nus, [tom. i. col. 35.—Origenes stu- 
diose defendit has partes Danielis, et 
precipue Susanne historiam canoni- 
cam Scripturam esse contendit, tum 
homil. i. in Levit. tum in epistola ad 
Julium Africanum, |) which yet is con- 
fessed to be of uncertain and small au- 
thority (by the same Cardinal Bellar- 
mine, De Verbo Dei, lib. iv. cap. 11. 
sect. Octav. [tom. i. col. 249.—Re- 
spondeo, primo, homilias illas in Levi- 
ticum non esse B. Cyrilli, sed Origenis, 
vel nescio cujus alterius, qui passim 
literam destruit, ut mysticos sensus ex 
capite suo statuat: Proinde homilias 
illas non esse magne auctoritatis. }) 
And [in] Homil. xviii. in Num. (pro- 
duced by Coccius, loco citato, [tom. i. 
p- 681.]) In libro qui apud nos qui- 
dem inter Salomonis volumina haberi 
solet, et Ecclesiasticus dici, apud Gre- 
cos vero Sapientia Jesu filii Sirae ap- 


pellatur, [scriptum est; &c.—tom. ii. 
Ῥ. 341. sect. 8. Where he reckons him- 
self among the Latins, of whom Origen 
was none. 

u Lib. viii. in Ep. ad Rom. [tom. iv. 
pp. 621, 640.—Sicut Mattathias, de 
quo in primo libro Machabeorum 
scriptum est, quia ‘ zelatus est in lege 
Dei,’ &c. (1 Mach. ii. 24,)—‘ Myste- 
rium enim regis,’ ait scriptura, ‘ celare 
bonum est.’ (Tob. xii. 7.)] De Princ., 
lib. ii. c. 1. [sect. 5. tom. i. p. 79.— 
Ut autem etiam ex Scripturarum auc- 
toritate hee ita se habere credamus, 
audi quomodo in Machabzorum libris, 
ubi mater septem martyrum unum ex 
filiis cohortatur ad toleranda tormenta. 
(2 Machab. vii. 28.)] Hom. iii. in 
Cantic.—[ Vid. lib. iii. in Cantic. Ru- 
fino interp., tom. ili. p. 75.—Scrip- 
tum est in Machabzorum libris ita: 
‘** Hic est Hieremias, propheta Dei, qui 
semper orat pro pcpulo.’’? 2 Mace. xv. ] 
Whereupon Coccius (loco citato { The- 
saur., lib. vi. art. 17. tom. i. p. 681.]) et 
Card. Perron, Repl., lib. v. c. 20. [ vid. 
pp. 1048, 49, 50.] conclude it for cer- 
tain, that Origen held these books to 
be truly divine and canonical Scrip- 
tures: [pour livres divins et canoni- 
ques.—Perron. ] 

* Orig. De Prince., lib. i. c. 2. [al. 
cap. 3. sect. 3. tom. i. p. 61.—Quod 
autem a Deo universa creata sint, nec 
sit ulla creatura que non ab eo hoc 
ipsum, ut esset, acceperit, ex multis 
scripturz assertionibus comprobatur, 
&c.—Nam et in eo libello qui Pastoris 
dicitur angeli pcenitentiz, quem Her- 
mas conscripsit, ita refertur: ‘Primo 
omnium crede, quia unus est Deus qui 
omnia creavit,’ &c.—Sed et in Enoch 
libro his similia describuntur. ] et lib. ii. 
ce. 1. [sect. 5. tom. i. p. 79.—Sed et in 
libro Pastoris in primo mandato ita ait, 
‘Primo omnium crede, quia unus est 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 41 


reasons Melchior Canus (more ingenuous herein than the 
cardinals Bellarmine and Perron) is willing enough to ac- 
knowledge, that Origen rejected all the six controverted 
books out of the canon of divine Scripture’. And it is to 
no purpose for him to answer, that the Church in after ages 
brought them in’. — For, first, the council of Trent is not 
the Church; and then, it is not in the power of the whole 
Catholic Church together to make any book canonical in 
these latter times®, which was not so received and acknow- 
ledged to be such in the primitive times; for this would 
imply a contradiction. Others therefore say”, that herein 
Origen was no more than one particular doctor : but there will 
be found company good store for him hereafter. And, if he 
followed his own mind in some other matters, for which he 
is many times accused, yet in this he followed the mind and 
tradition of the Apostles, for which he is as much to be com- 


mended. 


L. Follows then Julius Africanus, who lived in Origen’s 
time, and had the honour to be sent upon an embassy to the 


emperor. 


He was the first of all other Christians that wrote 


a Chronology, which he compiled in five volumes from the 


beginning of the world to his own age‘; 


Deus qui omnia creavit atque compo- 
suit, et fecit ex eo quod nihil erat, ut 
essent universa.| Item, Sixt. Senens., 
lib. iv. verbo Origenes, { tom. i. p. 302. ] 
Ad imitationem preceptoris sui Cle- 
mentis multis utitur apocryphis tes- 
timoniis, [ex vetustissimis recondito- 
rum voluminum monumentis, | ut sunt 
libri Pastoris et Henoch, Evangelium 
secundum Hebr. [Predicatio Petri, 
Oratio Joseph, Testamentum duodecim 
Patriarcharum, et alia his similia. ] 

Υ Canus, Loc. Com., lib. 11. cap. 10 
et 1]. [pp. 59, 67.] Origenes etiam 
in Psal. i. [vid. supr., not. 1.] hos sex 
libros cum Hebreis a canone rejicit, 
quod Eusebius refert, lib. vi. [vid. 
supr., not. d.] 

* Idem, in cap. 11. At eo tempore 
res nondum erat definita: qua ratione 
excusandus est. [The argument of 
Canus is: Non igitur patrum tradi- 
tione eos libros Ruffinus, sed suo po- 
tius sensu, refutavit. At eo tempore, 
quo res nondum erat definita: qua 
etiam ratione et reliquos excusamus.— 


and a great part of 


p. 67.] 

4 Bellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap. 
10. sect. Itaque. [tom. i. col. 42.] 
Fatemur enim Ecclesiam nullo modo 
posse facere librum canonicum de non 
canonico, nee contra, sed tantum de- 
clarare quis sit habendus canonicus, et 
hoe non temere, nec pro arbitratu, sed 
ex veterum testimoniis. 

Ὁ Coton, Deprav. 198. [col. 2233.] 
Origéne estoit [est] un Docteur [au- 
teur] particulier: et il [Origéne] dé- 
feroit trop a son sens. 

e [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 110.] 

4 §. Hieronym. de Script. Eccl. in 
Jul, Afric. [tom. ii. col. 890.—Julius 
Africanus, cujus quinque de tempori- 
bus extant volumina, sub Imperatore 
M. Aurelio Antonino, qui Macrino 
successerat, legationem pro instaura- 
tione urbis Emmaus suscepit, que 
postea Nicopolis appellata est. Hujus 
est epistola ad Origenem super quie- 
stione Susanne: eo quod dicat in 
Hebreo hane fabulam non_ haberi; 


&c. | 


TEST. 
CENT. 


111. 


CHAP. 


A.D. 204.) 


42 A Scholastical History of 


the Chronicle that we have from Eusebius is but a transcript 
out of 155. Of all his other writings‘, there is not any now 
remaining but his Epistle to Origen concerning the History 
of Susanna& ; which he is so far from acknowledging to be 
canonical Scripture, that by eight several arguments" he 
endeavoureth to prove it a fable: wherein, though we allow 
him not, (no more than Origen did*, and the Churches in 
his time, that then received it to be read among them, as 
we do,) yet thus far we take hold both of Origen’s testimony 
and his, that neither of them both received that book into 
the canon of the old Bible. 

LI. In this age lived Tertullian among the Latin fathers, 


. (οἵ whom he is the first, whose writings be now extant,) as 


the former did among the Greek. And, though the writings 
of the Latin Church before him have not been preserved, to 
be delivered over into our hands, yet, by what S. Hilary™, 
Philastrius", 8. Jerome°, and Ruffin”, have expressly told us 


€ Jos. Sealiger. in Chronicon Eu- 
sebii. [Vid. Thesaur. Temporum Eu- 
5601 Pamph. ed. Jos. Scalig. Amst. 
1658. Animadvers. p. 4.—Priscorum 
igitur Greecorum, ac maxime Africani 
virl eruditissimi, vestigiis herens, Eu- 
sebius, opus heroicum et omni laude 
majus instituens, ut reliquam eorum 
dispositionem, ita et partitionem se- 
cutus est. | 

f Mentioned by Euseb., lib. vi. cap. 
23. [eap. 31. p. 295.—Cap. 23. treats 
about Origen,] and by Photius, in his 
Bibl. cod. iii. [cod. 34. col. 20.—éve- 
γνώσθη ᾿Αφρικανοῦ ἱστορικὸν, κ. τ. A. 
οὗτος καὶ πρὸς ᾿Ωριγενὴν γράφει περὶ 
τοῦ κατὰ Σωσάνναν διηγήματος, kK. τ. A. 
γράφει δὲ ᾿Αφρικανὸς καὶ πρὸς ᾿Αριστεί- 
δην, Kk. τ. A. | 

& Inter Opera Origenis, tom. ii.[ed. 
Ben, Par. 1740. tom. i. p. 10.] 

h Apud Sixt. Senen., lib. v. annot. 
250. [tom. ii. pp. 100, 101. ] 

i Jul. Afric. in Ep.—Opuseulum 
quidem gratum, sed tamen opusculum 
quod multis ostenditur et convincitur 
modis, neotericum esse, et Greece a 
Greco autore confictum. [θαυμάζω 
δὲ, πῶς ἔλαθέ σε τὸ μέρος τοῦ βιβλίου 
τοῦτο κίβδηλον ὄν: ἣ γάρ τοι περικοπὴ 
αὕτη χαρίεν μὲν ἄλλως σύγγραμμα, 
νεωτερικὺὸν δὲ καὶ πεπλασμένον δείι- 
νυταί τε καὶ κατὰ πολλοὺς ἀπελέγχε- 
ται τρόπους" τῆς γὰρ Σωσάννη», κ. τ. A. 
—Apud Origen., tom. i. p. 10. ] 





k Orig. in Ep. ad Jul. African. 
[vid. ὃ 16. tom. 1. p. 29.---ταῦτα μὲν 
ἀπελογησάμην" ἦν δ᾽ ἂν προηγουμένως 
μετὰ τὰ ἐγκλήματα ἐγκώμιον εἰπεῖν 
τῆς περὶ Swodvvey γραφῆς, ἐπιβαίνοντα 
ἑκάστῃ λέξει, καὶ δεικνύντα τὸ ἐξαίρε- 
τον τῶν νενοημένων.] 

1 (Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 91.] 

mS. Hilar. Pref. in Psal. [p. 335.— 
Ea causa est, ut in viginti duos libros 
lex testamenti veteris deputetur, ut 
cum literaruam numero (Hebrei ser- 
monis) convenirent. Qui ita secun- 
dum traditiones veterum deputantur, 
ut Mosi sint libri quinque; &c.— Vide 
num. lvii. | 

n Philast. de Heres. [cap. 87. de 
Apocryphis, p. 39. Statutum est ab 
Apostolis, et eorum successoribus, non 
aliud legi in Ecclesia debere catholica, 
nisi Legem et Prophetas, et Evan- 
gelica, &c. | 

ο §. Hier. Pref. in Libr. Salom. [ tom. 
ix. col. 1296.—Nonnulli scriptorum 
veterum hune (librum Sapientiz) esse 
Judzi Philonis affirmant. Sicut ergo 
Judith, et Tobi, et Machabzorum li- 
bros legit quidem Ecclesia, sed inter 
canonicas Scripturas non recipit: sic 
et hee duo volumina legat ad edifica- 
tionem plebis, non ad auctoritatem Ke- 
clesiasticorum dogmatum confirman- 
dam. Si cui sane Septuaginta inter- 
pretum magis editio placet, habet eam 
a nobis olim emendatam. Neque enim 


es ere Αἰ πὐνδϑικονδν. υσνν 


en 


—— αν οΝ 


— ἡ.» ΩΝ 


er ὦ 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 19 


concerning the number of the canonical books of Scripture 
received in their several Churches, (which were all of the 
Latin communion,) that herein “ they followed no other than 
the account of their ancient predecessors from the time of 
the Apostles,” we may have good reason to think, that those 
ancients were elder than Tertullian, and that the Latin Church 
before his time differed not at all from the Greek in this par- 
ticular. But from him we have a clear testimony 4, that “the 
books of the Old Testament, designed by the twenty-four 
elders, and the twenty-four wings, (whereof 8S. John writeth 
in his Apocalypse,) were certain, or sufficiently known to 
be so many in number.” In which account of his, though 
there may seem to be two more than commonly the He- 
brews reckon in theirs, yet this maketh not any real dif- 
ference between them. For, as some added the Lamenta- 


sic nova cudimus, ut vetera destrua- 
mus. | 

P Ruffinus in Symbolum. [Apud 
Opusc. quedam Ruff. Aquil. ed. Par. 
1580. pp. 188, 189.— Apostolus dicit : 
‘Omnis Scriptura, divinitus inspirata, 
utilis est ad docendum.’ Et ideo que 
sunt novi ae veteris Testamenti volu- 
mina, qua secundum majorum tra- 
ditionem per Ipsum Spiritum Sanctum 
inspirata creduntur, et Ecclesiis Christi 
tradita, competens videtur hoe in loco 
evidenti numero, sicut ex patrum 
monumentis accepimus, designare. 
Itaque veteris testamenti, omnium 
primo, Moysi quinque libri sunt tra- 
diti, Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Nu- 
merus, (Numeri,ed. 4to. Oxonie, 1468, ) 
Deuteronomium: post hee Jesus Nave, 
Judicium (sic et ed. Oxon. 1468) simul 
cum Ruth: quatuor post hee Regno- 
rum libri, quos Hebrei duos nume- 
rant: Paralipomenon, qui dierum dici- 
tur liber; et βάνω duo, qui apud illos 
singuli computantur; et Hester. Pro- 
phetarum vero Esaias, Hieremias, Eze- 
chiel, et Daniel: praterea duodecim 
prophetarum liber unus. Job quoque, 
et Psalmi David singuli sunt libri. 
Salomon vero tres Ecclesiis tradidit, 
Proverbia, Ecclesiastes, Cantica can- 


ticorum. In his concluserunt nume- 
rum librorum veteris testamenti. Novi 
vero, &c. 


Hee sunt, que Patres intra canonem 
concluserunt, et ex quibus Fidei nostri 
assertiones constare voluerunt. Scien- 


dum tamen est, quod et alii libri sunt 
qui non sunt canonici, sed ecclesias- 
tici a majoribus appellati sunt, id est, 
Sapientia que dicitur Salomonis, et 
alia Sapientia qu dicitur filii Sirach, 
qui liber apud Latinos hoe ipso gene- 
rali vocabulo Ecclesiasticus appellatur, 
quo vocabulo non auctor libelli, sed 
Scripture qualitas cognominata est. 
Ejusdem vero ordinis libellus est To- 
bie, et Judith, et Machabzeorum libr’. 
In novo vero testamento libellus qui 
dicitur Pastoris, sive Hermes, (al. 
Hermetis,)—[Hermz] qui appellatur 
Due view, vel judicium Petri. Que 
omnia legi quidem in Ecelesiis volu- 
erunt, non tamen proferri ad auctorita- 
tem ex his Fidei confirmandam. Cz- 
teras vero Scripturas apocryphas nomi- 
narunt, quas in Ecclesiis legi nolue- 
runt. Hee nobis a Patribus tradita 
sunt, que (ut dixi) opportunum visum 
est hoc in loco designare; ἅτ. 

4 Tertullian. contra Marcion. Carm., 
lib. iv. cap. 7. fed. Lut. 1634. p. 806. 
Incerti auctoris. } 

Alarum numerus antiqua volumina 

signat 

Esse satis certa viginti quatuor ista, 

Que Domini cecinere vias, et tem- 

pora pacis. 


Hee cohzrere novo cum fecedere 
cuncta videmus. 
Sic quoque Johannes, sic pandit 


Spiritus ille [illi} 
Tot numero solis [solio] senioribus, 
finsuper albis;] &e. 


TEST. 


CENT. 


111. 


ΠΟΤΕ AI 
V. 


44. 


A Scholastical History of 


tions to the book of Jeremy, and the history of Ruth to 
the book of Judges", so some reckoned them apart by them- 


selves$. 


Neither doth he augment the canon, if at any time 


he produceth an example or a sentence out of the other 
books that belong not to it, (as once he nameth Judith', 
and once the Maccabees" ;) for in hke manner otherwhiles 
he citeth the apocryphal book of Esay*, and the fourth book 
of Esdras’, and the prophecy of Henoch2, which no man 


r S. Hieron. in Prolog. Galeato. [Op., 
tom. ix. col. 454.—Quomodo igitur vi- 
ginti duo elementa sunt, per que scri- 
bimus Hebraice omne quod loquimur, 
et eorum initiis vox humana compre- 
henditur,] ita viginti duo volumina 
supputantur, [quibus, quasi literis et 
exordiis in Dei doctrina, tenera adhue 
et lactens viri justi eruditur infantia.— 
Vide num. Ixx. | 

5. Idem S. Hier. in eodem Prol.— 
Quamquam nonnulli Ruth et Chinoth 
inter ayidypapa scriptitent, et hos li- 
bros in suo putent numero supputan- 
dos: ac per hoc esse priscz legis libros 
XXlv.; quos sub numero xxiv. Senio- 
rum Apoealypsis Johannis inducit ado- 
rantes Agnum, et coronas suas pro- 
stratis vultibus offerentes : &c.—[ Vide 
num. Ixx. | 

τ Libr. de Monog., cap. 17. ['Tertul. 
de Monogamia, cap. 17. p. 688.—Nec 
Judith filia Mereri, nec tot alia exem- 
pla Sanctorum. ] 

u Lib. adversus Jud., c. 4. [p. 210. 
—Nam et temporibus Machabeorum 
Sabbatis pugnando fortiter fecerunt, 
&e. | 

* Libr. de Patient., c. 14. [p. 168. 
—His patientiz viribus secatur Esaias, 
et de Domino non tacet.] Scorp., ec. 10. 
{ Adversus Gnosticos, Scorpiace, p. 627. 
—Plane ita scriptum, ὅ 6.1 et Carm. 
contra Mare., lib. 111. cap. 6. [p. 802. 
Incert. Auct.— 

Esaias, locuples vates, cui fontis 

aperti 

Tam manifesta fides, verbum Dei 

ore profudit ; 

Longaque per Christum Patris est 

promissa voluntas, 

Pretestata viam vite, atque probata 

per ipsum est. 

Quem populus sectum ligno, sine 

labe repertum, 

Immeritum, demens crudeli morte 

peremit. | 


y Lib. de Habit. Mul., cap. 3. [De 


Cultu Foeminarum, lib. i. ο. 3. p. 171. 
—Omne instrumentum Judaice litera- 
turze per Esdram constat restauratum. 
—Vide infr. ad not. seq.] Et contra 
Marcion. loco cit. [Carm., lib. 111. cap. 
6. pag. 803.— 
Esdras, vates, legis doctor, et ipse 
sacerdos, 
Qui populum captum post tempora 
plena reduxit, 
Ignibus et multa consumpta volu- 
mina, vatum 
Spiritu completus, memori omnia 
reddidit ore. 
—Conf. 4. (al. 2.) Esdr. xiv. 22. et 
seq. | 
z Lib. de Idololatria, cap. 15. [p. 
114.— Hee igitur ab initio previ- 
dens Spiritus Sanctus, etiam ostia in 
superstitionem ventura, prececinit per 
antiquissimum propheten Enoch.] et 
de Habit. Mul., cap. 3. [ubi supra. 
—Scio scripturam Enoch, que hune 
ordinem angelis dedit, non recipi a 
quibusdam, qui nec in armarium Ju- 
daicum admittitur. Opinor, non pu- 
taverunt illam ante cataclysmum edi- 
tam; &c.—Perinde potuit abolefactam 
eam violentia cataclysmi, in Spiritu 
rursus reformare, quemadmodum et, 
Hierosolymis Babylonia expugnatione 
deletis, omne instrumentum Judaice 
literaturze per Esdram constat restau- 
ratum. Sed cum Enoch eadem Scrip- 
tura etiam de Domino predicavit, a 
nobis quidem nihil omnino rejicien- 
dum est, quod pertineat ad nos. Et 
legimus omnem Scripturam edifi- 
cationi habilem divinitus inspirari: a 
Judzis potest jam videri propterea re- 
jecta, sicut et cetera fere, que Chris- 
tum sonant. Nec utique mirum hoc, 
si scripturas aliquas non receperunt de 
eo locutas, quem et ipsum coram lo- 
quentem non erant recepturi. Ko ac- 
cidit, quod Enoch apud Judam Aposto- 
lum testimonium possidet. ] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 45 


ever yet accounted among the certain and canonical books 
of Scripture. 

LII. 5. Cyprian was in this age Tertullian’s scholar; and A.D. 250. 
Clement of Alexandria was Origen’s master. There is in A.D. 205.0 
neither of their works any particular catalogue of the Scrip- 
tures given us; but it may be well presumed, that herein 
the scholars were of the same belief, and had no other Bible 
to be their canon than their masters had before them. And 
therefore, when 8. Cyprian had cited a saying in one of the 
apocryphal books, he thought it necessary to confirm that Tob. 12. 8. 
saying (as being too weak of itself) by a proof from one of 
the canonical’. The sentences, that we find in him to be 
taken out of Tobit‘, and the book of Wisdom’, &c., together 
with the sayings of the Son of Sirach alleged by Clement of 
Alexandria‘, are no greater proof that they held them to be 
canonical parts of Scripture, than their citing of the third 
and fourth™ books of Esdras is a proof that they held them 
likewise to be canonical, which on all sides are confessed to 


TEST. 
CENT. III. 


have ever been apocryphali. 


@ [Vid. Cave, tom. i. pp. 126, 127.] 

Ὁ [Ibid., p. 88. ] 

¢ §. Cypr. de Oper. et Eleem. [p. 
199.] Nec sic, patres charissimi, ista 
proferimus, ut non quod Raphael an- 
gelus dixit veritatis testimonio compro- 
bemus. In Actibus Apostolorum [ (cap. 
ix. v. 36.) facti fides posita est, et quod 
eleemosynis non tantum a secunda, sed 
a prima morte, anime liberentur, ]gestz 
{et impletz ] rei probatione compertum 
est. 

a [Idem] S. Cypr. de Opere et Ele- 
emosynis. [p. 205.—Da utilia et salu- 
taria precepta pignoribus, qualia 1116 
(Tobias) filio dedit. Manda filiis tuis 
quod et ille filio mandavit, dicens : ] 
‘ Et nung, fili, mando tibi, servi Deo in 
veritate,’ &c. [ Tob. iv. 6.] 

e Id. Ep. 52. [Ep. 55. ad Antonia- 
num, p. 110. ‘ Eleemosyna a morte li- 
berat,’ &c. Tob. iv. 11.—Et p. 111.] 
Cum scriptum sit: ‘ Deus mortem non 
fecit, [nec lwtatur in perditione vivo- 
rum.—Sap. iii. 13.] Et alibi. 

f Clem. Alex. Strom., lib. vii. [ tom. 
ii. p.897.] Citat cap. 4. [v. 12.] Eccle- 
siastici, et ait: ‘Sequentes autem Scrip- 
turas, confirmemus quod dictum est, 
&c. [ἑπόμενοι δ᾽ οὖν ταῖς γραφαῖς, κυ- 
ρώσωμεν Td εἰρημένον. ἣ Σοφία, φησὶν ὃ 
Σαλομὼν, ἐνεφυσίωσεν τὰ ἑαυτῆς τέκνα. 


For to allege an author is one 


& S. Cypr. Epist. 74. [p. 215.] Re- 
licto errore sequamur veritatem, scien- 
tes quia et apud Esdram veritas vicit, 
sicut scriptum est: ‘ Veritas manet, 
[et invalescit in eternum, et vivit, et 
obtinet in secula seculorum ;’] &c.— 
8 Esdr. iii. 12. et iv. 38, &c.—V. 
eund. de Singul. Cleric. [*‘ Tractat. 
Cypriano perperam adscript.’—q. v. 
fine tomi. | 

h Clem. Alex. lib. Strom. i. [vid. 
lib. iii. s. 16. tom. i. p. ὅ50.---διὰ τὶ γὰρ 
οὐκ ἐγένετο ἣ μήτρα τῆς μητρός μου 
τάφος ; K.T.A. Ἔσδρας 6 προφήτης 
λέγει. (4 Esdr. ν. 85.) Vid. num. 
lxxxii. et num. ]xxvii. ad not. in 3 
Esdr. et 4 Esdr.] Vide Euseb., lib. vi. 
ce. 12. [al. c. 13. p. 272.—év μὲν οὖν 
τοῖς στρωματεῦσιν ov μόνον τῆς θείας 
κατάστρωσιν πεποίηται γραφῆς, ἀλλὰ 
καὶ τῶν παρ᾽ Ἕλλησιν, εἴ τι ἄρα ὠφέλι- 
μον ἐδόκει αὐτοῖς εἰρῆσθαι, μνημονεύει. 
-κέκρηται δ᾽ ἐν αὐτοῖς καὶ ταῖς ἀπὸ 
τῶν ἀντιλεγομένων γραφῶν μαρτυρίαις" 
k. τ. A. | 

i Bellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. c. 
20. sect. Postremo. [tom. i. col. 79.] 
Apocryphi sunt libri—tertius et quar- 
tus Esdrae.—(Et licet citentur a Patri- 
bus,) tamen sine dubio non sunt can- 
onici, cum a nullo Concilio referantur 
in Canonem. Quartus autem neque He- 


CHAP: 


. 


TEST. 
CFNT. IV. 


A. D. 320.« 


46 A Scholastical History of 


thing; and to give him the honour of divine and sovereign 
authority is another. 


CHAPTER VI. 


THE TESTIMONY OF THE ANCIENT FATHERS IN THE FOURTH CENTURY. 


LIII. We owe to Eusebius (who was the chiefest metro- 
politan of all the Churches in Palestine, and the eldest of 
all the ecclesiastical writers in this fourth century) the testi- 
monies of Melito and Origen before recited. And, because 
he citeth them so as that he doth also approve them, and 
press the necessity of knowing and recording them to all 
posterity', we are to reckon him likewise in the number of 
our other witnesses: and the rather, because his own testi- 
mony is clearly given us to this purpose in many other places 
of his works besides ; as, first, where he says that the authors 
of those books™, which bear the names of ‘the Wisdom of 
Solomon,’ and ‘the Wisdom of the Son of Sirach,’ are writers 
“ contradicted,” or not allowed in the canon: secondly, where 
he severeth the Maccabees from the other divine books of 
Scripture", and placeth them among the writings of Jose- 
phus and Julius the African; adding moreover, that they 
are “no part of the Old Testament,” nor “ books received 


braice neque Grace invenitur, et con- 


ejus que dicitur Jesu Syrach. [κέχρη- 
tinet, cap. 6, quzedam fabulosa de pisce 


rae > “ \ ve) > _~ > 
ται δ᾽ ev QUTOLS καὶ TALS ἀπὸ τῶν AVTL- 


Henoch et Leviathan, quos maria ca- 
pere non poterant ; que Rabinorum 
Talmudistarum somnia sunt. Itaque 
mirandum est, quid Genebrardo venit 
in mentem, &c.—[ Vid. num. 1xxxii., 
where this passage from Bellarmine is 
quoted more accurately, and at length. ] 

k (Vid. Cave, tom: i. p. 177.] 

1 Euseb. Eccl. Hist., lib. iv. ὁ. 25. 
[al. cap. 26. p. 191.—6 αὐτὸς (Μελί- 
των) κατὰ τὸ προοίμιον ἀρχόμενος τῶν 
ὁμολογουμένων τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης 
γραφῶν ποιεῖται κατάλογον" ὅν καὶ ἀν- 
αγκαῖον ἐνταῦθα καταλέξαι ἡγούμεθα, 
κ. τ. A. | 

m Jd., lib. vi. cap. 12. [al. cap. 13. 
p- 272.] de Clemente loquens: Utitur 
(inquit) etiam earum Scripturarum tes- 
timoniis, quibus contradicitur, — ejus 
qua Salomonis Sapientia vocatur, et 


λεγομένων γραφῶν poptupias, τῆς τε 
λεγομένης Σολομῶντος σοφίας, καὶ τῆς 
Ἰησοῦ τοῦ Σιράχ.] 

n Kuseb. Chron., lib. ii. juxta ver- 
sionem 8. Hieron. [Thesaur. Tempo- 
rum, p. 182] Hue usque Divine 
Scripturee Hebraeerum annales tem- 
porum continent. Ea vero que post 
hze apud eos gesta sunt, exhibeo de 
libro Machabzorum, et Josephi, et Af- 
ricaniscriptis.—Ex editione a. Sealigeri. 
ἕως μὲν οὖν Ἔσδρα καὶ Neeulov ai ἐν- 
διάθετοι Ἕ βραϊκαὶ γραφαί. [τὰ δὲ μετὰ 
ταῦτα συμβάντα ἢ πραχθέντα, ἕως τῆς 
θείας σαρκώσεως, τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις Ιώσηπ- 
πος ἐν τοῖς Μακκαβαϊκοῖς ἱστορεῖ, καὶ 
᾿Αφρικανὸς μετὰ αὐτὸν ἐν ἐπιτόμῳ.--- 
Thesaur., p. 127.] 

ο Hod. Lib. ad annum 1. Seleuci. 
[Thesaur., p. 139. Interp. Hieron. ] 


— a μνήμων δνοναι: να 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 47 


into the Holy Scriptures :” thirdly, where he saith that he is 
not able to number the governors of the people, that were 
set over the Jewish nation after Zorobabel, in a distinct and 
exact manner?, because that, from his time to the time of 
our Saviour, there was no sacred book of Scripture extant ; 
and fourthly, where he answered Porphyry objecting some- 
what out of the new pieces annexed to the book of Daniel 
in Greek, that “he was not bound to defend thems, because 
they had no authority of Holy Scripture.” Whereunto we 
may add what Sixtus of Sienna reciteth of him out of the 
Kcclesiastical Histories written next after his time’, that “he 
translated all the books of the Old Testament extant in the 
Hebrew canon, into the Greek tongue :” which, if it be true, 
may certainly inform us what manner of Scriptures those 
were, whereof at the commandment and charges of the em- 
perors, Constantine the Great, he caused fifty copies to be 
fairly written in parchment, and put into the churches then 
newly erected at Constantinople. True it is, that other- 
whiles he citeth the “Scripture of the Maccabeest;” but in 


Machabzorum [ Hebrza] historia hine 
supputat regnum Grecorum. Verum 
hi libri inter Divinas Scripturas non 
recipiuntur. 

P Idem, lib. viii. Demonstr. Evang. 
Quod ab illo tempore usque ad tem- 
pora Servatoris nullum extet Sacrum 
volumen. [τῷ μηδὲ φέρεσθαι θείαν βί- 
βλον ἐξ ἐκείνου, καὶ μέχρι τῶν τοῦ Σω- 
τῆρος χρόνων" κ. τ. A.—Demonst. i. 
Ῥ. 368. ed. Par. 1628.] 

4 Κ΄, Hier. Proem. Com. in Daniel. 
[tom. v. col. 619.] Et miror quosdam 
ἱμεμψιμοίρους indignari mihi, quasi ego 
decurtaverim librum:] cum et Orige- 
nes et Eusebius et Apollinarius, aliique 
Ecclesiastici viri et doctores Grecizx, 
has [ut dixi] visiones non haberi apud 
Hebrzos fateantur, nec se debere re- 
spondere Porphyrio pro his, que nul- 
lam Scripture sacre (sancte) auc- 
toritatem przbeant. [Vide num. lxxiii. ] 

τ Sixt. Senens. Bibl. Sanct., lib. iv. 
in verbo Eusebius. [tom. i. p. 252.] 
Et cum Divinorum librorum esset stu- 
diosissimus, plura ad ipsorum elucida- 
tionem composuit volumina; secutus 
in his Origenem, cujus admirator et 
sedulus fuit imitator. Horum, que ad 
totius Divine Scripture intelligentiam 
pertinent, hee sunt,—librorum om- 
nium V. T., qui in canone Hebraeorum 


sunt, in Grecam linguam translatio; 
cujus recordantur Socrates [libro i, 
Historiz, | et Sozomenus, [lib. ii. ] &e. 

5. Euseb. de vita Constant., lib. iv. 
cap. 36. [tom. ii. p. 286. ed. Par. 1581. 
Visum est hoc significare prudentiz 
tue, ut quinguaginta illarum Scrip- 
turarum volumira, quarum et appara- 
tionem et usum maxime Ecclesiz ne- 
cessarium cognoscis,;—membrana de- 
scribi cures. ] Et Socrates Scholast., lib. 
i. c. 6. [qu. c. 9.]—Quinquaginta ex- 
emplaria, seu Sacre Scripture vo- 
lumina, ad usum Ececlesiarum, &e. 
[ Vid. Soerat. Eccl. Hist., lib. i. cap. 9. 
p- 35.—Epist. Constant. ad Euseb. 
πρέπον κατεφάνη δηλῶσαι τοῦτο TH σῇ 
συνέσει, ὅπως ἂν πεντήκοντα σωμάτια 
ἐν διφθέραις ἐγκατασκεύοις, εὐανάγνωσ- 
τά τε καὶ πρὸς τὴν χρῆσιν εὐπαρακό- 
μιστα, ὑπὸ τεχνιτῶν καλλιγράφων, καὶ 
ἀκριβῶς τὴν τέχνην ἐπισταμένων, γρα- 
φῆναι κελευσείας" τῶν θείων δηλαδὴ 
γραφῶν, ὧν μάλιστα τὴν ἐπισκευὴν, καὶ 
τὴν χρῆσιν, τῷ τῆς ἐκκλησίας λόγῳ ἀν- 
αγκαίαν εἶναι γινώσκεις. 

t Demonstr. Evang., lib. ix. et lib. x. 
[vide lib. x. Demonstr. i. p. 465. ed. 
Par. 1628.—paprupe? δὲ τῷ λόγῳ ἡ τῶν 
καλουμένων Μακκαβαίων γραφὴ, τοῦτον 
ἔχουσα τὺν τόπουν' κ. τ. A. | 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


CHAP. 


VI. 





A.D. 325. 


48 A Scholastical History of 


that place the word ‘Scripture’ signifieth no more with him 
than a common writing, as under the same term elsewhere 
he citeth the Scripture (or writing) of Josephus, and the 
Scripture of Aristeeus*, besides some other of the like na- 
ture’. 

LIV. In his time was the first general council held at 
Nice; wherein were three hundred and eighteen bishops, (of 
whom himself was one, and one of the greatest in estimation 
among them all’,) besides priests and deacons, with many 
multitudes of other Christians, gathered together from all 


the provinces and Churches of the Roman empire. 
In this council the heresy of Arius was condemned by the 


testimonies and authority of the Holy Scriptures*; 


which 


they were wont in such assemblies first of all to produce’, 


u Prep. Evangel., lib. x. [s. 6 
476. ed. Par. 1628.—rTa ἀπὸ τῆς Ἴω- 
σήπου Tov ‘EBpatov γραφῆς. 

x Prep. Evangel., lib. viii. [sect. 1. 
p: 348.—ypagpe δὲ ταῦτα ᾿Αρισταῖος, 
κι 7. A. | 

y Ibid., lib. x. [p. 465, et seq.] 

* Sixt. Senens. ubi supra, [tom. i. 
p- 251.] Eusebius,— tanta [ seecularium 
discipliarum peritia, et} Divinarum 
literarum exercitatione inter omnes sui 
szeculi episcopos floruit, [claruit] ut 
nobilissimo Constantini Imperatoris 
elogio celebrari meruerit. Is enim 
seepe de ipso dicere consuevit: ‘ Feli- 
cem Eusebium, qui non unius urbis, 
sed orbis prope totius episcopatu dig- 
nus esset.’ 

@ Theodoret. Hist., lib. i. cap. 7.— 
Cum autem ad caput negotii (de 
Arianismo dijudicando) accedendum 
esset, Imperator Constantinus denuo 
episcopos allocutus—subinde inculea- 
vit, ut communi studerent consensu, et 
in dijudicatione dogmatum ccelestium 
(cum in promptu haberent Evangelicos 
Apostolicos et Propheticos libros) inde 
censure formulas peterent. [ vid. cap. vi. 
tom. iii. Ὁ. ὅ42.---εὐαγγελικαὶ γάρ, φησιν 
(6 βασιλεὺς,) βίβλοι, καὶ ἀποστολικαὶ, 
καὶ τῶν παλαιῶν προφητῶν τὰ θεσπίσ- 
ματα, σαφῶς ἡμᾶς ἃ χρὴ περὶ τοῦ θείου 
φρονεῖν ἐκπαιδεύουσι. τὴν πολεμοποιὸν 
οὖν ἀπελάσαντες ἔριν, ἐκ τῶν θεοπνεύσ- 
των λόγων λάβωμεν τῶν ζητουμένων τὴν 
λύσιν.) Et epistola ee ad Keel. 
Alex. apud Socrat., lib. i. cap. 9. [p. 
30. Eccl. Hist. ed. Cantab. 1720.] et 
in tom. i. Concil. [Labbe et Cossart., 


tom. ii. col. 62.] Ex Scripturis Di- 
vinitus inspiratis :—ex veritate, et ex- 
quisitis Legis Divine testimoniis, &c. 
—vera Fides confirmabatur. [ἡλίκα 
καὶ ὡς δεινὰ τὰ περὶ TOD μεγάλου Σω- 
τῆρος, περὶ τῆς ἐλπίδος καὶ ζωῆς ἡμῶν, 
ἀπρεπῶς ἐβλασφήμουν TIVES, τἀναντία 
ταῖς θεοπνεύστοις γραφαῖς καὶ τῇ ἁγίᾳ 
πίστει φθεγγόμενοί τε, καὶ πιστεύειν 
ὁμολογοῦντες. τριακοσίων γοῦν καὶ πλει- 
ὄνων ἐπισκόπων, ἐπὶ σωφροσύνῃ τε 
καὶ ἀγχινοίᾳ, θαυμαζομένων, μίαν καὶ 
τὴν αὐτὴν πίστιν, ἣ καὶ ταῖς ἀληθείαις 
καὶ ἀκριβείαις τοῦ θείου νόμου πέφυκε 
πίστις εἶναι, βεβαιούντων, μόνος “Apetos 
ἐφωράθη τῆς διαβολικῆς ἐνεργείας ἣτ- 
τημένος, καὶ τὸ κακὸν τοῦτο, πρῶτον 
μὲν παρ᾽ ὑμῖν, ἔπειτα καὶ παρ᾽ ἑτέροις, 
ἀσεβεῖ γνώμῃ διασπείρας“.] 

» Ep. Synod. Coneil. Aquilien. (cui 
prefuit S. Ambr.) ad Gratian Val. et 
Theodos. Val. Impp.—[ Labbe, tom. 11. 
coll. $93, 4.—Multus tamen nobis cum 
his sermo fuit:] proposite in medio 
Divine Scripture: [disceptandi de 
primo ortu diei, in horam septimam 
copia data, delata patientia. Atque 
utinam pauca dixissent, vel certe quee 
audivimus possemus abolere; nam cum 
sacrilegis vocibus, &c.] Et Cyrillus, 
in Apol. ad Theodos. de Synod. Ephe- 
sina Gicumen. iiii—Sancta Synodus 
Christum assessorem, Capitis loco, ad- 
junxit; venerandum enim Evangelium 
in sancto throno collocavit, in aures 
sacerdotum clamans: ‘Justum judi- 
cium judicate.’—[Hervet. Interp. ed. 
Par. 1573.—Vide ed. Lut. Par. 1688. 
tom. vi. p. 251.--ρότε δὴ μόλις ἡ ἁγία 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 49 


TEST. 


and eminently to place in the midst before them, and out 
CENT. Iv. 


of which alone both the Arians themselves and the orthodox 
Fathers there disputed. But, that in these Scriptures there 
were none of the controverted books contained, appears by 
the evidence and attestation which both the emperor’, Eu- 
sebius, and Athanasius? (the chiefest actors in this council) 
have hereunto given us. For it is no way probable that they 
would admit any other Scriptures there, to be laid publicly 
before them for the deciding of that Arian controversy, than 
what both themselves, and the Churches of Alexandria‘ and 
Palestine? from whence they came, had formerly acknow- 
ledged. Besides, to that place in the Proverbs of Solomon, Prov. 8. 22, 
which the Arians there pressed so often against the uncreated 2°. Pomi- 


and eternal Deity of Christ, among other clear answers that me ab ini- 
the Catholic Fathers then returned to it by Eusebius, this Sere. 
was one,—that these words were “ but once to be found in all με; κ- τ. A. 
the Bible* ;” (as S. Basil likewise said afterwards against the 
objections of Eunomius!;) which, if the book of the Son of 

Sirach had been then, in their account, any authentic part 

of their Bible, could not have been affirmed by them; for to ἈΚ ΤΙΣ 
the same purpose are those words to be found again in Ec- Ab initio 


i. ᾿ et ante se- 
clesiasticus. cula creata 


sum. Et 


σύνοδος, συναγήγερτο μὲν ἐν TH ἁγίᾳ 
ἐκκλησίᾳ τῇ καλουμένῃ Μαρίᾳ, σύνε- 


spons. sancterum  episcoporum 


per ver, 12. 


Euseb. Pamph. Episc, Cesaree Pa- Dominus 


δρον δὲ, ὥσπερ Kal Κεφαλὴν, ἐποιεῖτο  lestin., cap. 8, et seq. Labbe, tom. ii. qui creavit 
Χριστόν" ἔκεινο yap ἐν ἁγίῳ θρόνῳ τὸ col. 187. ] me. 


σεπτὸν εὐαγγέλιον, μονονουχὶ καὶ ἐπι- 
βοῶν τοῖς ἁγίοις tepoupyots* κρίμα δί- 
καιον κρίνατε" δικάσατε τοῖς ἁγίοις εὐ- 
αγγελισταῖς, καὶ ταῖς Νεστορίου φω- 
vais.| Hine passim in Actis Concilior. 
Chalced. et Const. in Trullo.— Ante- 
positis in medio Sacris et inviolatis 
Codicibus. [Vid. Cone. Chalced., Act. 
111., sub Flaviano. Labbe, tom. iv. col. 
193.—pédvas δὲ τὰς γραφὰς ἐρεύνᾳν, ws 
βεβαιοτέρας οὔσας τῆς τῶν πατέρων ἐκ- 
θέσεως. 

© Supra, ad lit. a.—Libri Prophetici, 
et Scripture Divinitus inspirate ;— 
of which kind, after the Prophet Mala- 
chi until Christ’s time, there were none. 
[ Vide supra,] p. 47. ad lit. p. 

4 Supra, num, 53. 

© Infra, num. 55. 


f Supra, in Origene. [ Vid. num. 


i Tbidem. 

k Apud Socrat., lib. ii, cap. 21.—el 
δὲ ἅπαξ που τῆς γραφῆς εὑρίσκοι [τὶς 
εἰρημένον τὸ Κύριος ἔκτισέ με, κ. τ. λ. 
—p. 104.} 

1 §. Bas. adv. Eunom.— Atat ἐν πά- 
Cais ταῖς γραφαῖς εἴρηται" Κύριος ἔκτισέ 
με, «.7.A. [S. Basil’s argument is: οἱ δὲ 
πρὺς τὴν τοῦ Σολομῶντος καταφεύγουσι 
λέξιν’ κἀκεῖθεν, ὥσπερ ὁρμητηρίου τινὺς, 
τῆς πίστεως κατατρέχουσι. διὰ γὰρ τὺ 
ἐκ προσώπου τῆς σοφίας εἰρῆσθαι τὺ, 
Κύριος ἔκτισέ με, ἐξεῖναι αὐτοῖς κτίσμα 
λέγειν τὸν Κύριον ὑπειλήφασιν. ἐγὼ δὲ 
πολλὰ ἔχων εἰπεῖν περὶ τῆς φωνῆς ταύ- 
Tns' πρῶτον μὲν, ὅτι ἅπαξ ἐν πάσαις 
ταῖς γραφαῖς εἴρηται" ἔπειτ᾽ ἐν βίβλῳ, 
πολὺ τὸ κεκρυμμένον τῆς διανοίας ἐχού- 
on, καὶ διὰ παροιμιῶν τε καὶ παραβολῶν. 
καὶ σκοτεινῶν λόγων καὶ αἰνιγμάτων, ὡς 


xlix. } τὰ πολλὰ προηγμένῃ, ὥστε μηδὲν ἀναμ- 
« Supra, in Melitone. [Vid. num. φισβήτητον μηδὲ τηλαυγὲς ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς 
xvii. ] εἶναι λαβεῖν" παρίημι λέγειν, kK. τ. A.— 


n In Act. Cone. Nic. [Vide Re- 


COSIN* 


Lib, ii, tom, i, p. 744, ] 


ΟἾΠΡΑΡ, 
Wale 


50 A Scholastical History of 


The authority of the council of Nice hath ever been great 
and venerable in the Church; and, as in many other matters 
of importance, so in this, we have just reason to plead it 
against the contrivers of the new Scripture-canon ; for which 
they can pretend nothing out of this council. And the words 
that they bring out of 5. Hierome concerning the book of 
Judith™, (which they say he acknowledged to have been 
“canonized",” and “ received into the number of divine Scrip- 


mS. Hier. Pref. in libr Judith: 
[ Op., tom. x. col. 21.—Apud Hebrzos 
liber Judith inter Apocrypha (vu/go, 
Hagiographa) legitur: cujus auctoritas 
ad roboranda illa, que in contentionem 
veniunt, minus idonea judicatur. Chal- 
dzo tamen sermone conscriptus, inter 
historias computatur.] Sed quia hune 
librum Synodus Niczna in numero 
S. Seripturarum legitur computasse, 
acquievi postulationi vestre, immo 
exactioni; το. 

n Baron. Annal., tom. iil. Anno 325. 
sect. 157. [col. 417.—Czterum Ni- 
cnos canones aliquod passos_ esse 
naufragium, tabule, que hine inde 
disperse reperiuntur, manifeste signi- 
ficant.] Quis (enim) neget, imo, quis 
[auctoritate S. Hieron.] non affirmet, 
atque tuto confirmet, in eadem magna 
Synodo (Niczna) de divinis Scripturis 
authenticis editum esse canonem ?— 
cum S. Hieronymus in pref. super 
lib. Judith, &c.—Bellarm. de V. Dei, 
lib. i. cap. 10. sect. Altero. [tom. i. 
col. 41.—Non potest inde colligi pos- 
teriorem ecclesiam dubiam esse de- 
bere; id que hoe modo probamus. } 
De libro Judith fuit initio dubitatum ; 
[et] tamen Niczena synodus eum li- 
brum in canonem recepit, teste Hie- 
ronymo pref. in Judith; [quam syno- 
dum una cum tribus aliis heretici re- 
cipiunt, et magni faciunt.] Et cap. 12. 
sect. 1. (lib. i. tom. i. col. 44.] Librum 
Judith egregium testimonium habere a 
synedo Niczna i., onnium synodorum 
generalium [ prima et | celeberrima, tes- 
tatur S. Hieronymus pref. in Judith. 
[Ac ne forte Kemnitius dicat librum 
Judith sanctum esse, sed non plenz 
auctoritatis ad fidei dogmata confir- 
manda, notanda sunt verba S. Hie- 
ronymi, Asserit enim sanctissimus 
doctor, apud Hebreos librum Judith 
numerari in sanctis libris, qui tamen 
non sint idonei ad dogmata Fidei com- 
probanda: deinde huic Hebreorum 


sententiz opponit Nicene synodi auc- 


toritatem.] Igitur, teste Hieronymo, 
Nicena synodus librum Judith ita re- 
tulit in numerum Sanctorum Libro- 
rum, ut eum idoueum esse censuerit 
ad Fidei dogmata confirmanda.—Bi- 
nius, in notis ad Concil. Laodic. [Con- 
cil. ed. Par. 1636. tom. 1. p. 305.] 
Liber Judith, auctoritate hujus pro- 
vincialis Concilii, inter Apocryphos re- 
jicitur ; quem teste S. Hieron. {Epist. 
lii.] patres Nic. Cone., velut sacro- 
sanctum, in canonem Scripture rece- 
perunt.—Ibid. [Oportet igitur conce- 
dere Laodicense concilium hoc ante 
Nicenum celebratum fuisse, vel saltem, 
quod dictu inconvenientius est, Catho- 
licee Eeclesiz episcopos ea,] que de 
canonicis libris in magno cecum. Cone. 
magna consideratione decreta erant, 
[convellere et retractare ausos fuisse. | 
Catharinus, in Cajetan. [ Vid. Annotat. 
de commentar. Card. Cajetani, cap. de 
lib. Judith, pp. 49, 50.—‘ Liber Judith,’ 
ait Hieronymus, ‘apud Hebrzos inter 
Apocrypha legitur;’ &c. — Similiter 
apud Hebrzos, non apud Ecclesiam, 
dicit haberi non canonicum librum 
hunc; &c.] Pamel. in Symb. Ruff 
[apud D. Cypriani Op., cum Jac. 
Pamelii adnotationibus, ed. Genev. 
1593. Exposit. Symboli Apostolorum, 
Rufino auctore, ad not. 157. in sect. 36. 
p- 581.—Quam non recte hic sentiat 
Rufinus de ceteris hic commemoratis 
Scripture libris, supra alicubi suis 
locis tractavimus, Ut idipsum autem 
faciamus de hoe libro Judith, impri- 
mis non modo cum aliis recensetur in 
canone Scripturarum locis in argu- 
mento citatis, sed et (vel ipso D. 
Hieronymo teste in prologo) Synodus 
hune Niczena inter sacras Scripturas 
computavit; &c..:.. Ad hee Sim. Gou- 
lartius subjungit: (eod. loc.) Librum 
Judithe non esse canonicum eviden- 
tissimis argumentis demonstrarunt in- 
ter recentiores D. Witakerus, et Si- 
brand. Lubbertus, adv. eos qui canoni- 
cos libros cum ecclesiasticis et apo- 


πα ee ee 


——< 


— δια υυις, 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 51 


tures by these Nicene Fathers,”) will not be made to serve or 
reach to their purpose. 

1. For, first, S. Hierome is otherwhiles in their account 
as great an adversary to them in this case, as any of the 
Fathers besides: and therefore do they refuse his judgment, 
and say, that “ they are not bound herein to follow ite.” 

2. Secondly, it is well known what S. Hierome’s own mind 
was, both about this and the other books which they have 
lately exalted into the divine canon ; for in that very place 
which they produce here for the reception of Judith in the 
Nicene council, he says that the Hebrews? (that is, the Hel- 
lenist Jews, or the Hebrews converted to Christianity) “ so 
received it, as not to judge any matter of controversy in re- 
ligion by it ;” and elsewhere, that “though the Church reads 
it‘, yet it is not received by the Church into the number of 


canonical Scriptures.” 


cryphis confundunt. Antea vero ad 
Pamelii objectiones de aliis apocry- 
phis, seu ecclesiasticis, abunde respon- 
dimus. Hieronym. in prologo, &c.... 
Quod autem dicit Pamelius synodum 
Nicenum hune librum inter sacras 
Scripturas computare, respondeo, Pa- 
mel. ludere in voce ‘ sacras,’ que non 
canonicas, sed ecclesiasticas significat. 
Nec auctores a Pamelio citati dicunt 
Judithez librum esse canonicum, vel 
Fidei fundamentum et regulam que- 
dain: dicta tantum allegant, sicuti ex 
aliis apocryphis. .... Perspicuum 
autem petimus testimonium, quo liber 
ille canonicus asseratur. Contra autem 
Rufinus noster canonicos et apocry~ 
phos discernit.] Genebr. Chr. [ vid. lib. 
li, p. 235.—Liber Judith a Joachim 
sacerdote conscriptus. Philo. Est sa- 
cer et canonicus. Nam eum Nicena 
synodus in numero sacrarum Serip- 
turarum computavit. Hiero. in pro- 
logo, &c.] Perron. Repl. [liv. i. 
chap. 50. p. 443.—Et en sa Preface 
sur l'histoire de Judith: ‘ La livre de 
Judith,’ ait il, ‘se lit parmi les Hé- 
brieux entre les Hagiographes, dont 
Vautorité est estimée moins suffisante 
pour decider les choses contentieuses, 
&c.; mais d’ autant que le concile de 
Nicée est leu l’avoit conté entre les 
sanctes Ecritures, j’ai obei a votre de- 
mande :’—paroles, qui rétractent diser- 
tement ce qu’il avoit dit en son Pro- 
logue sur les Proverbes ; &c. 

° Canus, de locis Theolog., lib. ii. 








cap. 11. [pp. 66, 67.] Fateor enim 
tempore S. Hieronymi, quod nunc te- 
nemus, id non fuisse adeo certum.... 
Nec enim verum est, in libris canoni- 
cis decernendis, Ecclesiz regulam esse 
Hieronymum: quod Cajetanus perpe- 
ram, ne dicam perniciose, existimavit. 
Hic [ Hiero.] quippe, (ut Jo. Cocleus 
vere dixit,) in connumeratione canoni- 
corum librorum V. T., Josephum se- 
cutus est; qui in i. lib. adversus Apio- 
nem, eX majorum suorum traditione, 
(ut inquit,) xxii. libros enumerat. Au- 
tor est Eusebius, lib. 111. c. 9. et 19..... 
A Gelasio vero non probatur sententia 
Hieronymi in canone sanctarum Scrip- 
turarum. [These last words fall in 
another order, in their original sentence, 
thus: ‘ Probatur vero a Gelasio senten- 
tia Hieronymi, non in canone sancta- 
rum Scripturarum constituendo, sed 
in his auctoribus condemnandis, quos 
Hieronymus zelo Dei et Fidei reli- 
gione reprehendit.’ } 

PS. Hier. Pref. in Judith., [Op., 
tom. x. col. 21.] Apud Hebreos liber 
Judith inter Hagiographa (Apocrypha) 
legitur, cujus auctoritas, ad roboranda 
illa que in contentionem veniunt, mi- 
nus idonea jndicatur. [Chaldzo tamen 
sermone conscriptus, inter historias 
computatur, Sed quia, &c.— Vid. 
supra. | 

4 Idem, Pref. in libr. Salom. [ad 
Chrom. et Heliod., tom, ix. col. 1293. ] 
(Librum Judith) legit quidem Ecclesia, 
sed (eum) inter canonicas Scripturas 


E2 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


CAHeAGE: 
Vile 


52 A Scholastical History of 


3. Thirdly, neither doth he here say that the council of 
Nice itself made any such account of that book, but that 
only it was so “reported',” and “said” of that council by 
some others, (for in the acts of this council there is no such 
thing to be found ;) which is far short of that extravagant 
sense, whereunto the cardinals and their followers would 
stretch his words’. And that 5. Hierome affirmed not any 
thing of his own mind herein, is ingenuously confessed, not 
only by Erasmus who consents with him‘, but by Stapleton 
likewise", and divers others*, that differ from him in his 
judgment of these books. 

4. Fourthly, if the council of Nice had approved this book 
of Judith, why did the council of Laodicea (which was held 
forty years after) reject itY? or why did Eusebius’ and 
Athanasius* (who knew better what was done in the council 


non recipit.—Et in Prol. Gal. [tom. ix. 
col, 455.) Liber Judith non est in 
canone.—[ Vid. num. Ixxi.] And more 
than this we say not of it ourselves. 

τ Idem, ubi supra, Pref. in Judith., 
[tom. x. col. 21.} Hune librum Ni- 
cena synodus legitur computasse, Xe. 

s Supra, p. 50. ad lit. n. 

t Erasm. in cens. prefat. Hieron. 
[apud D. Hieronymi Op., ed. Basil. 
1516, cum scholiis Desiderii Erasmi, 
tom. iv. fol. 10. ad lit. d.—Sequentis 
FEpistole (in Judith Prefat.) scho- 
lium.] Non affirmat (Hieronymus) 
approbatum (fuisse) hune librum (Ju- 
dith) in synodo Niczena; sed ait, (in 
numero §S. Literarum) legitur com- 
putasse. 

" Stapleton, lib. ix. [De] princip. 
[ Fidei, ] cap. 12. Hieronymus hoc de 
synodo Nicena tantum ex fama re- 
ferre videtur. Synodus, inquit, legitur 
computasse; nam alibi aperte dubitat. 
[This passage appears to be an ab- 
stract of the following, at tom. i. p. 329, 
‘Sie enim librum Judith, antea apocry- 
phum primi generis, concilium Ni- 
canum sua auctoritate, ut pro Scrip- 
tura canonica haberetur, effecit; sicuti 
supra ex Hieronymo ostendimus. Aut 
quia istud D. Hieronymus tantum ex 
fama referre videtur, idemque alibi (ut 
in epistola ad Furiam) de eodem libro 
dubitat, saltem concilium  Laodice- 
num, Carthaginense 3, et Romanum 
illud Ixx. Episcoporum sub Gelasio 
Papa, Innocentius quoque primus, li- 
bros canonicos definierumt ;’ &c.— 


Vide num. Ixxiii., where Stapleton’s 
words are more accurately quoted. } 

x Lindanus, lib. iii. Panopl., ο. 3. [p. 
101.] Sed legitur computasse, ait Hie- 
ronymus ; quod mihi dubitantis suspi- 
cionem subindicare videtur: (et cztera 
quz seq. p. 54. ad lit. f.)—Salmeron. 
Disp. ii. ad sect. Secundo. [ Comment. in 
Kpist. ad Hebrios, tom. xv. p. 652. J— 
Hier. librum Judith, ut lib. Sap. Tob., 
&c. asseruit esse Apocryphum. [ Salme- 
ron’s argument is : ‘ Adde, quod beatus 
Thomas in explanatione ejus epistolz 
testatur se auctoritate Hieronymi per- 
motum ad amplectendam hanc episto- 
lam, ut Pauli, et canonicam. Preterea 
non valet: Dubitavit Hieronymus de 
hac epistola, ergo non canonica; nisi 
quis velit defendere, quicquid est ca- 
nonicum in Epistolis Pauli, oportere 
comprobari a beato Hieronymo ; cum 
tamen ille quosdam veteris testamenti 
libros asseruit esse apocryphos, ut 
Sapientiam Salomonis, et librum Jesu 
filii Sirac, et libros Judith et Tobie, 
in prologo galeato: qui hodie tamen 
ut canonici agnosecuntur et leguntur. | 
Acosta, lib. ii. de Christo Revelato, 
cap. 13. [p.67.] Hier. (librum) Judith 
--.@ canone eximit :—(which he would 
never have done, if he had believed 
that the council of Nice had received 
it into the canon.) 

¥ Cone. Laod. infra, num. lix. [Vide 
Can. Laodic. 59.] 

z Supra, num. liii. 

Infr. citand., num, lv. et ἵν]. 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 58 


of Nice, whereat they assisted, than any others that could 
tell S. Hierome what some unknown person had written of 
it) put both it, and all the rest that the council of Laodicea 
rejected, out of the Scripture canon received in the Church 
from the Apostles’ time to theirs? besides whom, we have 
Epiphanius> making honourable mention of the Nicene 
council, and S. Hilary? that suffered much trouble and 
exile for it, together with 5. Basil®, S. Greg. Nazianzen», 
and Amphilochius?, (all of them nearer to it m time than 
S. Hierome was,) that never heard of any such book to have 
been received and canonized in it. ΐ 

5. Fifthly, to be numbered or read with the Scriptures 
for the better edifying of manners, and to be of equal au- 
thority with them for the determining of any controversy 
belonging to Faith, are two different things. In the first 
sense, we receive the book of Judith ourselves : in the second, 
neither did S. Hierome nor the council of Nice receive it. 

6. And therefore, lastly, they that urge the decree and 
authority of this council against us in one place‘, are content 
(upon better advice taken) to recall themselves in another‘, 
and to confess*, that there was no such determination made 
by the Church (that is, neither by any council or Fathers in 
the Church) before 5. Hierome’s time. But the bishop of 
Rurmonde shall conclude this defence for us, against all 
them that oppose the council of Nice to us. For (as great 
a Roman Catholic as otherwise he is) after this manner he 


> Infra citand., num. Ixiv. et lvii. 
[Vide etiam num. Ixv.—lxvii. ] 

¢ Baron. et Bellarm. ubi sup. p. 50. 
ad lit. ἢ, 

d Baronius, in Append., tom. x. no- 
tatione ad An. 325. sect. 158. (Qui, cum 
primum conficiens Annales putasset 
Decretum de libro Judith in synodo 
Nicwena fuisse factum, atque ita a 
S. Hieronymo dictum, postea mutavit 
sententiam, et ait:) ‘ Haud aflirman- 
dum omnino existimarem canonem de 
libris sacris statutum esse a concilio 
Niczno, a quo neminem ausum fuisse 
recedere jure debet existimari: sed non 
ex canone de sacris Libris confecto id 
asseruisse [S.] Hieronymum, verum 
potius ex Actis ejus (que nusquam 
videntur), in quibus obiter citatus idem 
liber inventus fuerit: nisi dixerimus 
librum quem apud occidentales [in 


canone sacrorum librorum] inyenerit, 
[cum aliis Hagiographis annumeratum, 
existimaverit ex Niczni concilii fonte 
manasse.’ | 

€ Bellarm. de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 
10. [ sect. ult. tom. i. 00]. 42. ] Admitto 
... Hieronymum in ea fuisse opinione, 
(Eecclesiam, non tantum Judaicam, 
sed etiam Christianam, libros Judith, 
Tobiz, et Maccab. legere quidem, sed 
eos inter canonicas Scripturas non re- 
cipere,) quia nondum generale conci- 
lium de his libris aliquid statuerat, 
[excepto libro Judith, quem etiam 
Hieronymus postea recepit.] (Ubi 
fateri eum necesse est concilium Ni- 
cenum nihil de historia Judithe sta- 
tuisse.)—Melch. Canus, de loc. Theol., 
lib: i. ce, LI. |p. 67.) At tempore 
Ruffini, ( Hieronymi cequalis,) res non- 
duin erat definita, 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


ΟῊ ἈΞΡ, 
Vi. 


54 A Scholastical History of 


pleads our case‘ :—that, “if the Nicene council held the 


- book of Judith (and the other books of that rank) to be 


canonical, why did the council of Laodicea omit it? and why 
did Nazianzen make no mention of it? S. Hierome seemeth 
to me to speak as one that doubted of it; unless a man might 
think that this and many more decrees besides, which the 
council of Nice made, were afterwards pared away from it 
by fraudulent heretics: whereunto I cannot give my assent, 
for the religious honour that I bear to the fathers of Lao- 
dicea; who, in that age when bishops knew the canons of the 
Church best, and when it was their great commendation to be 
skilful in them, could not be so far negligent both of their 
credit and their duty, as neither to know them, if they were 
extant, nor to seek after them, if they were lost. Besides, if 
that were true which 8. Hierome saith was ‘‘read” of the book 
of Judith, that ‘the Nicene fathers took it into the canon, how 
shall we construe that which he writes in his preface before 
the books of Solomon, that ‘though the Church indeed reads 
the History of Judith and Tobit, &c., yet it doth not receive 
them into the number of canonical Scriptures?’ But, that 
the Nicene council determined nothing in this matter, I am 
the rather induced to believe, for that the sixth general 
council at Constantinople approved the canon of Laodicea ; 
which it would never have done, if the Fathers that met 
there had either rejected or mutilated the canon of Nice.” 


deratos non requisierint. Ad hee, si 
vere legitur quod ait Hieronymus legi, 
librum Judith concilium Nicenum in- 


f Gul. Lindanus, Episcopus olim 
Rurem. in Panopl., lib. ili. ὁ. 3. [p. 
101.] Si Nicazna synodus [olim hunc] 


librum Judith cum aliis in canonem 
redegerat, cur annis 1xxx. (debuisset 
dicere xl.) post, eum non accenset (sy- 
nodus) Laodicena? Cur Nazianzenus 
ejus non meminit? Sed legitur com~ 
putasse, ait Hieronymus; quod mihi 
dubitantis opinionem [al. suspicionem ] 
subindicare videtur; nisi fortasse quis 
opinetur hune de libris canonicis Ni- 
cenum canonem, una cum plurimis 
aliis, &c. ...heereticorum fraude fuisse 
accisum, [atque Ecclesiis sublectum. } 
Cui ne suffragemur, cogit pia de sanc- 
tissimis Patribus in Concilio Laodiceno 
congregatis [al. congregatorum | esti- 
matio, non illos ea etate, qua canonum 
scientia in primis ornabat episcopos, 
tam fuisse sui, et nominis, et officii ob- 
litos, ut illos aut nescierint, aut desi- 


ter canonicos (sed non ait canonicos) 
computasse, quid sibi vult, quod idem 
pref. in libros Salom. scribit, Eecle- 
siam libros Judith, Tobie, &c., legere 
quidem, sed inter-S. [ canonicas] Serip- 
turas non recipere? Verum nihil hae 
de re in concilio illo Niczno fuisse 
definitum, ut existimem, invitat quod 
hune Laodicenum de canonicis Scrip- 
turis canonem, una cum reliquis, sy- 
nodus Constantinopolitana vi. im Trullo 
approbarit: quod minime videtur fac- 
tura, [fuisse facturum,] si designatum 
a cecxviii. illis patribus Nicznis, doc- 
tissimis juxta ac sanctissimis, Laodi- 
ceni aut non recepissent, aut decur- 
tassent sacrarum Scripturarum cano- 
nem. 


—_— δ ...... 





~ 
9 


Or 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


LV. Not long after this time, 8. Athanasius was made 
archbishop of Alexandria; whom the Nicene council had 
appointed to write his letters unto all other Churches from 
year to year, that they might certainly know when to keep 
their Easter. And to that purpose the patriarchs of this see 
sent their paschal epistles abroad upon every annual return 
of the Epiphany. In these epistles they were wont other- 
whiles to give instructions likewise concerning any point of 
religion which they thought needful to be published unto 
the people. And because Athanasius had, among other 
things, understood that certain apocryphal books went 
about in those days under the name of sacred and divine 
Scriptures, he thought it a duty belonging to him, in that 
office of a patriarch, to inform the Churches throughout all 
Christendom, what were the certain and undoubted Scrip- 
tures both of the Old and New Testament. Therefore, in 
one of his paschal epistles", he giveth them a perfect cata- 
logue, as well of the canonical as of the ecclesiastical books 
then received by the orthodox Christians, and chargeth them 
to abstain from all other apocryphal writings introduced by 
heretics. And, first, he declareth that all the books of the 
Old Testament are in number twenty-twoi,—naming them 


& [Vide Cave, tom. i. p. 190. ] 

h S. Athanas. Epist. xxxix. in ii. tom. 
oper. et apud Balsamonem, p. 920.— 
Sed quoniam hereticorum, &c.;.... de 
nobis autem, ut qui divinas Scripturas 
ad salutem habeamus, vereor etiam ne, 
quemadmodum seripsit ad Corinthios 
Paulus, aliqui [pauci] a simplicitate et 
castitate aberrent, ex quorundam ho- 
minum calliditate,....verorum libro- 
tum homonymia [quivocatione] de- 
cepti,.... deinceps in alia, que di- 
euntur Apocrypha, delabi incipiant. 
(Ex interpretatione Herveti.) [ἀλλ᾽ 
ἐπειδὴ περὶ μὲν τῶν αἱρετικῶν ἐμνήσθη- 
μεν, ὡς νεκρῶν, περὶ δὲ ἡμῶν ὡς ἐχόντων 
πρὸς σωτηρίαν τὰς θείας γραφὰς" καὶ 
φοβοῦμαι μή πως, ὡς ἔγραψε Κορινθίοις 
Παῦλος, ὀλίγοι τῶν ἀκεραίων ἀπὸ τῆς 
ἁπλότητος καὶ τῆς ἁγνότητος πλανηθῶ- 
σιν, ἀπὸ τῆς πανουργίας τινῶν ἀνθρώπων, 
καὶ λοιπὸν ἐντυγχάνειν ἑτέροις ἄρξωνται, 
τοῖς λεγομένοις ἀποκρύφοις, ἀπατώμενοι 
τῇ ὁμωνυμίᾳ τινῶν ἀληθινῶν βιβλίων" 
παρακαλῶ ἀνέχεσθαι, εἰ περὶ ὧν ἐπίστα- 
σθε, περὶ τούτων κἀγὼ μνημονεύων γρά- 
φω, διά τε τὴν ἀνάγκην καὶ τὸ κρήσιμον 


THs ἐκκλησίας. μέλλων δὲ τούτων μνημο- 
νεύειν, χρήσομαι πρὸς σύστασιν τῆς ἐμαυ- 
τοῦ τόλμης τῷ τύπῳ τοῦ εὐαγγελιστοῦ 
Λουκᾶ, λέγων καὶ αὐτὸς" ἐπειδή περ τινὲς 
ἐπεχείρησαν ἀνατάξασθαι ἑαυτοῖς τὰ λε- 
γόμενα ἀπόκρυφα, καὶ ἐπιμίξαι ταῦτα τῇ 
θεοπνεύστῳ γραφῇ, ἐπληροφορήθημεν, 
k. τ. A. ut infra, not. m.—Op., ed. Ben. 
Par. 1698. tom. i. par. ii. p. 961. ] 

i Paulo Post.—éor: τοίνυν τῆς μὲν 
παλαιᾶς διαθήκης βιβλία τῷ ἀριθμῷ τὰ 
πάντα εἰκοσιδύο. [τοσαῦτα γὰρ, ὡς ἤ- 
κουσα, καὶ τὰ στοιχεῖα τὰ παρ᾽ Ἑ βραίοις 
εἶναι παροδέδοται.) τῇ δὲ τάξει καὶ τῷ 
ὀνόματί ἐστιν ἔκαστον, οὕτως πρῶτον 
Γένεσις, [εἶτα "Ἑξοδος, εἶτα Λευιτικὸν, 
καὶ μετὰ τοῦτο ᾿Αριθμοὶ, καὶ λοιπὸν τὸ 
Δευτερονόμιον. ἑξῆς δὲ τούτοις ἐστὶν 
Ἰησοῦς 6 τοῦ Ναυὴ, καὶ Κριταὶ" καὶ μετὰ 
τοῦτο 7) Ῥοῦθ' καὶ πάλιν ἑξῆς Βασιλειῶν 
τέσσαρα βιβλία, καὶ τούτων τὸ μὲν πρῶ- 
τον καὶ δεύτερον εἰς ἕν βιβλίον ἀριθμεῖ- 
ται, τὸ δὲ τρίτον καὶ τέταρτον ὁμοίως εἰς 
ἕν. μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα Παραλειπομένων α' καὶ 
β΄, ὁμοίως εἰς ἕν βιβλίον πάλιν ἀριθμού- 
μενα. εἴτα Εσδρας a’ καὶ B’, ὁμοίως εἰς ἕν. 
μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα βίβλος Ψαλμῶν' καὶ ἑξῆς 


TEST. 
CENT. IV. 


A.D. 340. 
[ Prima 
edit. legit 
Patriarch, 
per prolep- 
sin.—Vid. 
errat. ed. 
1657. | 


ΟΕ ΑΙ Ρ' 


Wale 


Vide num. 


Ivi. 


Ibid. 


Vide num. 


Ix. 


Ἐ 


56 A Scholastical History of 


one after another, in the same order that we do now; (as 
likewise he doth those of the New.) Then he addeth, that 
these books only be the fountains of salvation, from whence 
all doctrine of piety and religion is preached, and where- 
unto none ought to add, nor none to detract any thing 
from them. And afterwards in the end, to distinguish these 
canonical books the more exactly from them which were 
termed only ecclesiastical, he held it necessary to tell them, 
that there were also some other books, not admitted into 
the canon of the Bible, but registered and proposed by the 
Fathers of the Church to be read by those that were new 
beginners in religion, such as the Wisdom of Solomon’, the 
Wisdom of the son of Sirach, Esther, (to be understood of 
the Greek additions to Esther; for elsewhere he acknow- 
ledgeth the history of Esther, which we have from the He- 
brews, to be canonical,) Judith, Tobit, and a book called 
The Apostles’ Doctrine, besides the Pastor of Hermes. Of 
the Maccabees and Susanna here is no mention, (peradven- 
ture omitted in the transcript ;) but he will name them also, 
and give them their own place, by and by. In the mean- 
while, the distinction which he makes here between the 
canonical and the ecclesiastical books, severing all other 
apocryphal writings from them both, (of which triple di- 
vision we shall give a further account hereafter,) is in this 
place proposed by him™, as a matter constantly delivered in 
the Church from the Apostles’ days to his. 


Παροιμίαι: εἶτα Ἐκκλησιαστὴς, kal*Ao- [τετυπωμένα δὲ παρὰ τῶν πατέρων ἂν- 


μα φσμάτων. πρὸς τούτοις ἐστὶ καὶ ᾿Ιὼβ᾽ 
καὶ λοιπὸν Προφῆται" οἱ μὲν δώδεκα εἰς 
ἐν βιβλίον ἀριθμούμενοι" εἶτα Ἡσαΐας" 
Ἱερεμίας, καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ Βαροὺχ, θρῆνοι, 
καὶ ἐπιστολὴ" καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτὸν ᾿Ιεζεκιὴλ᾽ 
καὶ Δανιὴλ. ἄχρι τούτων τὰ τῆς παλαιᾶς 
διαθήκης ἵσταται") κι τι λ . ..«. Deinde: 
ταῦτα πηγαὶ τοῦ σωτηρίου, [ὦστε τὸν 
διψῶντα τῶν ἐν τούτοις ἐμφορεῖσθαι 
λογίων") ἐν τούτοις μόνοις TL τῆς εὐ- 
σεβείας διδασκαλεῖον εὐαγγελίζεται. μη- 
dels τούτοις ἐπιβαλλέτω, [μηδὲ τούτων 
ἀφαιρείσθω τι. περὶ δὲ τούτων ὃ Κύριος 
Σαδδουκαίοις μὲν ἐδυσώπει, λέγων" 
πλανᾶσθε μὴ εἰδότες τὰς Γραφάς" κ. τ.λ. 
—ubi supra. | 





ἕνεκά ye πλείονος ἂκρι- 
βείας προστίθημι καὶ τοῦτο γράφων ἀν- 
αγκαίως, ὡς ὅτι ἐστὶ καὶ ἕτερα βιβλία 
τούτων ἔξωθεν, οὐ κανονιζόμενα μὲν, 


αγινώσκεσθαι τοῖς ἄρτι προσερχομένοις 
καὶ βουλομένοις κατηχεῖσθαι τὸν τῆς 
εὐσεβείας λόγον. ἢ 

' Tbid. —sopia Σολομῶντος, καὶ σοφία 
Σιρὰχ, [wal Ἐσθὴρ, καὶ ᾿Ιουδὶθ, καὶ To- 
βίας, καὶ διδαχὴ καλουμένη τῶν ᾿Απο- 
στόλων, καὶ ὁ Ποιμήν.] 

m Epist. citata.—émedjmep, &e.— 
Quoniam nonnulli ausi sunt ea, que 
dicuntur Apocrypha, sibi componere, 
et ea Divine Scripture permiscere, de 
qua (re) certiores facti sumus,... . 
mihi quoque visum est, a germanis 
fratribus admonito, ab alto per seriem 
exponere, qui in canonem recepti et 
traditi et creduntur esse Divini libri,... 
quemadmodum traditi sunt patribus, 
qui ab initio ipsi Verbi aspectores et 
ministri fuerunt. [ἐπειδήπερ τινὲς ἐπε- 
χείρησαν ἀνατάξασθαι ἑαντοῖς τὰ λεγό- 





the Canon of the Scriptures. o7 


LVI. Among other works of S. Athanasius there is a 


-book which is called “ A perfect View of the Scriptures.” 


And though Cardinal Perron™ and some others® (because 
it maketh so much against them) would not have it to be 
his, but written by some later Greeks, yet Cardinal Baronius? 
(being in this more ingenuous than Du Perron is) proveth it, 


out of Athanasius? himself, to be his own work. 


And Car- 


dinal Bellarmine’ citeth it very often, without any scruple 
against it, (like as most men do besides*,) under his name. 


μενα ἀπόκρυφα, καὶ ἐπιμίξαι ταῦτα TH 
θεοπνεύστῳ γραφῇ, περὶ hs ἐπληροφορή- 
θημεν, καθὼς παρέδοσαν τοῖς πατράσιν 
οἱ ἀπ᾿ ἀρχῆς αὐτόπται καὶ ὑπηρέται γε- 
νόμενοι τοῦ λόγου ἔδοξε καμοὶ, προ- 
τραπέντι παρὰ γνησίων ἀδελφῶν, καὶ 
μαθόντι ἄνωθεν, ἑξῆς ἐκθέσθαι τὰ κανον- 
ιζόμενα, καὶ παραδοθέντα, πιστευθέντα 
τε θεῖα εἶναι βιβλία ἵνα ἕκαστος, εἰ μὲν 
ἠπατήθη, καταγνῷ τῶν πλανησάντων᾽ 6 
δὲ καθαρὸς διαμείνας, χαίρῃ πάλιν ὑπο- 
piuynokduevos.— Tom. i. par. ii. p. 
961. ] 

" Du Perron, Repl, lib. i. ο. 50. [p. 
448.—En la Synopse, faussement im- 
putée a Saint Athanase, le livre d’Es- 
ther est retranché.—Et p. 445. Et 
premier advertissement sera, que des 
canons Grees, ou ces livres sont obmis, 
il y ena plusieurs qui ont esté supposez 
par les Grecs posterieurs, comme entre 
autres la Synopse qui porte le titre de 
Saint Athanase, laquelle aussi Beze et 
les exemplaires de Basle reléguent au 
tome des livres faussement imputez a 
Saint Athanase. Car la Synopse in- 
titulée de S. Athanase défalque la Sa- 
pience du nombre des livres canoni- 
ques; &c. } 

© Serar. Preloq. iv. in Judith. [sect. 
Hereticum, p. 145.—De S. Athanasii 
Synopsi, ejusne sit, a quibusdam dubi- 
tatur, &c.] Gretser. Def., lib. i. 6. 7. 
[tom. 1. 60]. 112.—Ipsa tamen Synopsis, 
sive ex S. Athanasii, sive (quod crede- 
bilius) ex alterius officina prodierit, ho- 
rum sententiam tantum recitat, non ap- 
probat; &c. ] 

P Baron., ad an. 342. sect. 41. [tom. 
iii. col. 698, 699.—Prestitit id ipsum 
egregie Athanasius, scripsitque totius 
Sanctz Scripture Synopsin ; cujus ipse 
visus est meminisse, dum in eadem ad 
Constantium Apologia, post illa que 
superius sunt recitata, hae subdit: 
‘Iterumque ad eum seripsi, cum mihi 
mandasset ut tabulas Sacrarum Litera- 


rum conficerem ; quas confectas ad eum 
misi.’ Extant quidem ipse tabule: 
sed exciderunt ejus literze, quas dicit 
se tune ea occasione ad Constantem 
scripsisse. ] 

4 [5.1] Athanas. Apol. ad Constan- 
tium Imp., [tom. i. p. 297.—7@ ἀδελφῷ 
σου οὐκ ἔγραψα, ἢ μόνον bre οἱ περὶ Ev- 
σέβιον ἔγραψαν αὐτῷ κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ, καὶ ἂν- 
άγκην ἔσχον, ἔτι dy ἐν τῇ ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ, 
ἀπολογήσασθαι καὶ Ste πυκτία τῶν 
θείων γραφῶν κελεύσαντος αὐτοῦ μοι 
κατασκευάσαι, ταῦτα ποιήσας ἀπέστει- 
Aa. | 

tr Bell. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. 6: 7. 
sect. 1—8. et c. 9. sect. 5. [cap. 7. ὃ 1.— 
Ac primus se offert liber Esther, quem 
librum tres gravissimi scriptores extra 
canonem posuerunt: Melito Asianus 
apud Eusebium, lib. iv. Hist., cap. 26. 
Athanasius in Synopsi, et Gregorius 
Nazianzenus in eo carmine quod scrip- 
sit de genuinis Seripturis, Xe. 

ἢ 2.—Nam si Melitonem, Athana- 
sium, et Gregorium detrahas, reliqui 
omnes de libri hujus divina auctoritate 
consentiunt. 

§ 3.—Testis quoque est S. Athana- 
sius in Synopsi, ubi summam et primas 
sententias singulorum librorum ascri- 
bit ; &c.—Tom. i. col. 24. 

Cap. 9. ὃ 5.—B. Athanasius in Sy- 
nopsi, ubi ad Danielem pervenit, et 
argumentum totius libri breviter expli- 
cat, disertis verbis meminit Susanne, 
hymni trium puerorum, et draconis in- 
terfecti; et aperte indicat hac omnia 
ad corpus Divine Scripture pertinere, 
—Tom. i. col. 35, ] 

s Catena Gr, Patr. in Pentat., loc. 
cit. [cap. 1. p. 1.—Athanasius. Omnis 
sacra Christianorum Scriptura a Deo 
inspirata est, ac suis quibusdam ter- 
minis cireumscripta; &c.— Conf. S. 
Athanas. Synops. Op., tom. ii. p. 126. 
πᾶσα γραφὴ ἡμῶν Χριστιανῶν, κ. 7. A. | 


TEST. 
CENT. IV. 


S. Athanas. 
Synopsis 
Sacr. Serip- 
ture. [ tom. 
ii. p. 126. 
et seq. | 


CHAE: 
VIi 


Loco ci- 
tato. 


Passim, 
locis supe- 
rius Citatis. 


58 A Scholastical History of 


However it be: if he were the author of it, his former testi- 
mony for us will be the more enlarged and confirmed by it ; 
and if some other of the ancient Fathers wrote it, (as so much 
we may presume upon at the least, for Cardinal Perron brings 
no reason to prove that it was any /ater writer,) then have 
we got another old witness to depose for us no less than 
Athanasius doth himself. 1. For firstt, the books are here 
numbered as they were before; and he acknowledgeth no 
other Scriptures to be canonical" among the Christians, than 
what are likewise so accounted to be among the Hebrews: 
which is against the common evasion, that Cardinals Bellar- 
mine, Perron, and their followers here make, when they 
answer us, that the Fathers, whom we produce against them, 
never intended the Christian, but the Jews’ canon only*, in 
numbering no more than twenty-two books of the Old Testa- 
ment. For in this place 5. Athanasius (as Melito, Origen, 
and Eusebius before) numbers no more for them both, and 
lays the canon of the one as a foundation for the other. 
2. Secondly, in the next place he addeth’, that, besides these, 


t S. Athanas. in Synopsi S. Seript.— 
καὶ ἔστι, κιτ.λ. Et veteris quidem Testa- 
menti sunt isti, (ac incipit enumerare 
Genesis, Exod., &ec.—Quum enume- 
rasset, subjicit:) ὁμοῦ τὰ κανονιζόμενα, 
«.7.A. Sunt in universum veteris Testa- 
menti libri canonici xxii., pares numero 
literis Hebreeorum. [καὶ ἔστι τῆς μὲν 
παλαιᾶς διαθήκης ταῦτα Γένεσις. κ. τ. λ. 
(ut supra, p. 55. ad not. i. Epist. 39.) 
ὁμοῦ τὰ κανονιζόμενα τῆς παλαῖας δια- 
θήκης βιβλία εἴκοσι δύο, ἰσάριθμα τοῖς 
γράμμασι τῶν Ἑβραίων: τοσαῦτα γάρ 
εἰσι παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς τὰ στοιχεῖα.--- τη. ii. 
p. 126.] 

ἃ ΤΌΙα.--πᾶσα γραφὴ ἡμῶν Χριστιανῶν, 
κι τ. A.—Omnis nostra, qui Christiani 
sumus, Scriptura divinitus est inspirata. 
Libros autem habet non indefinitos, sed 
.... certo canone comprehensos.— (Et 
enumerat, ut supra.) [πᾶσα γραφὴ 
ἡμῶν Χριστιανῶν θεόπευστός ἐστιν" οὐκ 
ἀόριστα δὲ, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον ὡρισμένα καὶ 
κεκανονισμένα ἔχει τὰ βιβλία. καὶ ἔστι, 
K. TA. ] 

x Baron. anno 171. sect. 5. de Meli- 
tone. [ann. 172. 5. 5. tom. 11. col. 219. 
—Sed quod ait de sua profectione ad 
Orientem, ad locum ubi divina Scrip- 
tura predicatione est vulgata, haud 
dubium, de Hierosolyma est intelligen- 


dum; ubi agens, ] ex canone Hebrzo- 
rum tantum, [quos recitat,] libros re- 
censuit. (Yet Melito went to the apo- 
stolical Churches of the Christians to 
be rightly informed in it, and brought 
his catalogue of the canonical books 
from them.) 

y §. Athanas. in Synopsi S. Script. 
-- ἐκτὸς δὲ τούτων εἰσι πάλιν ἕτερα 
βιβλία, κ. τ. A.—Extra vero hos libros 
sunt etiam alii nonnulli V. T. non qui- 
dem in canonem recepti, sed qui tan- 
tum catechumenis prveleguntur. Hi 
sunt Sapientia, Sirac, Esther, Judith, 
et Tobias. [ἐκτὸς δὲ τούτων εἰσὶ πάλιν 
ἕτερα βιβλία, τῆς αὐτῆς παλαιᾶς διαθή- 
κης, οὐ κανονιζόμενα μὲν, ἀναγινωσ- 
κόμενα δὲ μόνον τοῖς κατηχουμένοις, 


ταῦτα' Σοφία Σολομῶνος, ... . Ξοφία 
Ἰησοῦ υἱοῦ Sipax, .... EoOyp, οὗ ἢ 
CN Κι ΧΟ eee ᾿Ιουδὴθ,... .. Τωβὶτ' 


εἰς τοσαῦτα καὶ τὰ μὴ κανονιζόμενα. 
Zn Ἔ 
τινὲς μέντοι τῶν παλαιῶν εἰρήκασι καν- 
ονίζεσθαι παρ᾽ “EBpatois καὶ τὴν ᾿Εσθὴρ᾽ 
καὶ τὴν μὲν Ῥοὺθ, μετὰ τῶν Κριτῶν 
ἑνουμένην, εἰς ἕν βιβλίον ἀριθμεῖσθαι" 
\ \ 3 \ > [7 ao \ os 
τὴν δὲ ᾿Εσθὴρ εἰς ἕτερον ἕν. καὶ οὕτω 
a > v / ~4 
πᾶλιν, εἰς εἴκοσι δύο συμπληροῦσθαι τὸν 
ἀριθμὸν τῶν κανονιζομένων παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς 


BiBAtwv.—Tom. ii. pp- 128, 129. ] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 59 


there be also some other books which are not received into 


_the former canon, but reckoned without, and read only to 


beginners for their better instruction in manners, that is to 
say, the Wisdom of Solomon, and the rest before recited. 
3. Thirdly, in the conclusion he mentioneth the books of 
the Maccabees’, and the story of Susannah, together with 
the former; but gives this note upon them all, that they are 
in the number of those books which be contradicted. In 
this enumeration we find the book of Esther named; but it 
is that book of Esther which beginneth (as there he saith 
himself*) with the dream of Mordecai, and not that canonical 
history of Esther, which in our Bibles standeth next in order 
to Ezra and Nehemiah. For this he acknowledgeth to be 
among those books” that the Hebrews had in their canon of 
the Bible; and, though he makes no particular mention of 
it, when he reciteth the rest which belong properly to that 
canon, yet he omitteth not to give us notice immediately 
after, that‘*, as Ruth was (sometimes) counted one book 
with the Judges, so was this with another: (that other was 
Ezra, who is most probably held to have been the author 
of τ) And this I take to be a far better reason why 
S. Athanasius here did not specially name it, than that 
which Sixtus the Dominican gives us for it in his Bibliothe- 
que®, where he rejecteth the new additions made to this book 


? Thid. in fine. [ὃ 74. tom. ii. p. 201.] 
τὰ μὲν οὖν ἀντιλεγόμενα τῆς παλαιᾶς, 
κιτ.λ. [προείπομεν μὲν καὶ πρότερον, ὡς 
ἔστι σοφία Σολομῶντος, καὶ σοφία Ἰησοῦ 
υἱοῦ Supax, καὶ ᾿Εσθὴρ, καὶ ᾿Ιουδὶθ, καὶ 
Τωβίτ.) Illos quidem, quibus contra- 
dicitur, V. T. libros supra recitavimus, 
veluti sunt Sapientia Solomonis, Syrac, 
Esther, Judith, et Tobit.—ovtv ἐκείνοις 
δὲ καὶ ταῦτα ἠρίθμηνται: Μακκαβαϊκὰ 
βιβλία δύο" [δ΄.1] Πτολεμαϊκὰ: Ψαλμοὶ 
kal φδὴ Σολομῶντος Σωσάννα. ταῦτα 
τὰ ἀντιλεγόμενα τῆς παλαῖας διαθήκη». 
(Per Πτολεμαϊκὰ autem videtur intel- 
ligi liber, qui dicitur Maccabeorum 
tertius, ea recensens que a Ptolemzo 
Philopatore adversus Judzos in A2gypto 
facta sunt; quique habetur in exem- 
plaribus LX X hodie impressis. ) 

a Tbid.—Initium ejus hoc est: An. 2. 
regnante Artaxerxe, &c. somnium vidit 
Mardochzus, ἅς. [οὗ ἡ ἀρχὴ" ἔτους 
δευτέρου, βασιλεύοντος ᾿Αρταξέρξου με- 
γάλου, τῇ μιᾷ τοῦ Νεισᾶν, ἐνύπνιον εἶδε 


Μαρδοχαῖος, κ. τ. A—Tom. ii. p. 128, 
ubi supra.| Hee autem verba sunt 
non Hebrezi libri, sed Greci, qui ad- 


sutus est: uti in vulgata Latina an- 
notatur. And so begins our apocry- 


phal Esther. 

b Ibid., post canonicorum librorum 
enumerationem subjungit, et refert, 
κανονίζεσθαι map “EBpatois τὴν ᾿Εσθὴρ. 
[ Vide supra, not. ad lit. y-d 

¢ Thid.—kal τὴν μὲν. Ῥοὺθ μετὰ τῶν 
Κριτῶν [ἑνουμένην } εἰς ἕν βιβλίον ἀριθ- 
μεῖσθαι, τὴν δὲ ᾿Εσθὴρ εἰς ἕτερον év.— 
[ Vid. supr. not. ad lit. y. } 

4 Tsidor. Hisp. Orig., lib. vi. ¢. 2. 
[p. 72.—Hester librum Esdras creditur 
conscripsisse; &c. | 

e€ Sixt. Sen, Bibl., lib. i. sect. 1.— 
Liber Esther, [quamquam] juxta or- 
dinem Hebraici canonis hoe loco re- 
censendus esset, [tamen, &c.] Et 
sect. 2.—Nostri autem codices [ab hoc 
loco usque] ad finem (hujus) voluminis 
sex capitula interponunt. Accidit vero 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


ΘῊ ἍΡ. 
ΜΕ 


[ Apud He- 
bros, 
Ezre Ne- 
hemizeque 
sermones 
in unuin 
volumen 
coarctan- 
tur.—S. 
Hier. Pref. 
in Ezram. | 


60 A Scholastical History of 


of Esther, as we ourselves do, together with Athanasius, and 
all the Fathers before us. But, that either he or they should 
therefore reject the book of Esther itself, (which they never 
did,) because of these later and uncanonical pieces that had 
been annexed to it by the Hellenists,—or that neither of 
them made any more estimation of the one than they did 
of the other,—or that this undoubted book of Esther was 
never received into the canon before the third council of 
Carthage,—all these are but groundless and false assertions 
of this Dominican friar; for though Melito and Nazianzen 
named it not!, yet they comprehended it under the name 
of Ezra, as they did also the book of Nehemiah,—these three 
being by many accounted but for oneé; and 8S, Athanasius 
is so far from rejecting it, that he refers to the Hebrew 
canon for it, where it was never wanting: upon which canon 
founding himself for the canon of the Christians, (as he doth 
expressly,) he cannot, or at least he ought not, to be so 
taken, as if he meant in his own judgment to vary from it. 
But, that none received this book among the canonical 
Scriptures before the council of Carthage, is a manifest 
untruth; for Origen and Eusebius reckoned it as received, 
(before;) and, on this side of that council, we shall produce 


ut propter has appendicum lacinias, 
hine inde quorundam Scriptorum te- 
meritate insertas, liber hic, quamvis 
Hebraicus et Hebraice receptus, sero 
admodum (fallitur hie Sixtus) apud 
Christianos canonicam auctoritatem 
receperit: unde nec ipsum Melito.... 
nec.... Nazianzenus inter sacros li- 
bros enumerarunt; et Athanasius (in 
Synopsi) de catalogo canonicorum vo- 
luminum, tanquam nothum, (hie vero 
Sixtus falsus est,) nominatim abjecit ; 
quem denique Cone. Carthaginense 
tertium inter sacra volumina compu- 
tavit—[ Tom. i. pp. 23, 36.] 

f Who, to make up the number of 
twenty-two, divided the book of Ruth 
from the book of Judges: (vide num. 
xl vii. et Ixxxii. [vid. etiam num. Ixvi. }) 
as Athan, here did. 

& Sub Ezre nomine συνεκδοχικῶς 
intellexerunt Nehemiam et Estheram, 
quos etiam Hieronymus jungit in pe- 
titione Domniani et Rogatiani, qui ab 
eo interpretationem eorum poscebant: 
“Tertius (inquit) annus est, quod sem- 
per scribitis et rescribitis, ut Ezre li- 


brum οὐ Esther vobis ex Hebrzo traus- 
feram.” Pref. in Ezr. et Neh. [Sic 
apud Bibl. Sacr., in loco. Sed vid. 
locum ap. S. Hieron., Op., (ed. Val- 
lars. 1738.) tom. ix. col. 1523, a quo 
Estherze nomen amotum est.—‘‘ Ter- 
tius annus est, quod semper scribitis 
atque rescribitis, ut Ezre librum vobis 
de Hebrzeo transferam.” Et Conf. 
Pref. in lib. Esther, not. ad lit. ἃ. (Op., 
tom. ix. col. 1565.) ‘*Sunt, qui pro 
* Paula et Kustochium’ substitui velint 
‘Domnion ef Rogatiane,’ quibus hune 
fuisse inscriptum abs Hieronymo li- 
brum gemino ex capite argumentantur: 
primum, quod in prologo ad Esdram, 
ut simul Esther ex Hebreo transferret, 
rogarl se ab 115 dixerit S. Pater; &c. 
.... Prius quidem argumentum, quod 
false lectionis prejudicio nititur, nullo 
negotio exsufflamus: ae dudum nos 
juxta Martianzum ab eo loco prologi in 
Esdram, ad MSS. fere omnium fidem, 
Estherze nomen amovimus, ac satis 
manifesto ostendimus fuisse illuc te- 
mere Librariorum culpa importatum.”’ | 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


61 


the testimonies of sundry others that received it, (hereafter.) 
In the meanwhile, the objections which Cardinal Perron® 
and Coccius' pretend to bring out of 5. Athanasius, for the 
canonizing of Tobit, Judith, Wisdom, and LEcclesiasticus, 
under the name of divine Scriptures, are some of them 
taken from such writings as be none of his*, but confessed 
to be supposititious'; and other some are express passages 


h Du Perron, Repl., liv. i. chap. 50. 
[ Le second advertissement sera, qu’en- 
core que le voisinage et le mélange de 
Vhabitation des Juifs ait quelquefois 
empéché les Grees, et principalement 
les Asiatiques, de mettre des livres 
posthumes de l’ancien Testament dans 
leurs canons; néanmoinsiln’y a aucun 
de ces livres-]a qui n’ait esté employé 
par divers auteurs Grecs en qualité de 
livre Sacré et canonique; comme le 
livre de la Sapience par Meliton Evé- 
que de Sardes, et par Saint Athanase, 
et par tout le Synode d’ Alexandrie, 
qui dit, parlant des Arriens: Ils ne 
craignent point ce qui est écrit dans 
Jes Saints Lettres, ‘ Le faux témoin ne 
sera point impuni, et la bouche qui 
ment {πὸ l’ ame.’ Le livre de Tobie, 
par le méme Saint Athanase, et le 
méme synode qui dit: 1] est écrit, 
quwil faut céler le mystere du Roi. 
(Athan. Apol. ii.) p. 445. ] 

i Cocc. Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 9, 12, 
17. [tom. i. pp. 633, 652, 681.—Art. 9. 
In Synopsi: Sapientia Solomonis voca~ 
tur hic liber. Nam et hunc a Solo- 
mone scriptum esse dicunt, το. 

Oratione 2. que est contra Arianos. 
.... Nee aliter Solomon: ‘Deus sa- 
pientia fundavit terram, expedivit ccelos 
in prudentia.’ (Sap. viii. [al. Prov. 11], 
19. Vid. Athanas., Op., tom. i. p. 424. ]) 
Epistola de decretis Synodi Nicene con- 
tra Arianos. Qui dixit, ut in 
Sapientiz libro habetur: ‘ Ante omnes 
colles genuit me?’ (Sap. xii.) Et fre- 
quenter in sacris literis invenies eum 
genitum narrari. 

Art. 12. In Synopsi Divine Scrip- 
ture, de libro Judith. Hoe nomine vo- 
catur iste liber ob eam causam, quod 


historiam de Judith continet, quo- 
modo per illam Deus, &c. 
Disputatione contra Arium.  Prius- 


quam Spiritum Sanctum Deum esse 
perdoceam, &c.—Scriptum est: ‘ Verbo 
Domini ceeli firmati sunt, et spiritu 
oris Ejus omnis virtus eorum.’ (Sap.i.) 
Et in Judith: Tibi serviet omnis crea- 
tura, quoniam dixisti, et facta sunt: 





misisti Spiritum tuum, et «dificavit. 
(Judith xvi. (Vid. Athanas., Op., tom. 
li. p. 641. ]) 

Exhortatione ad Monachos. Jejuniis 
Bethuliz populus.... conterritus, ab 
Holofernis tumentibus minis constan- 
tis manu foeminze meruit vindicari. 
(Judith xiii.) 

Art. 17. In Synopsi de hoc libro, 
(Ecclesiastici.) Hic itaque Jesus, cum 
esset Salomonis sectator, &c. 

In Apologia de fuga sua. Et Salo- 
mon.... ita ait: ‘Tollentur imma- 
turz anime impiorum.’ (Ecclus. xix.) 

Libro de Virginitate. Ait enim Scrip- 
tura Sacra: ‘ Qui attingit picem, in- 
quinabitur: et qui communicat super- 
bo, similis illi efficietur.’ (Ecclus. xiii.) ] 

k Athanas. Disp. cum Ario, Laod. 
[Disputatio cum Ario coram Probo 
Judice, Laodicee habita.—‘ Imo vero 
nec satis consulto commentum hujus- 
modi meditatus est, qui Athanasio at- 
tribuit; nam queedam aperte falsa com- 
plectitur.’ Bened. Praef—Vid. Athan., 
Op., tom. ii. p. 641.] Exhortat. ad 
Monachos. [falso adscript.—tom. ii. 
p- 709.] Lib. de Virginitate, [tom. ii. 
p- 117.—Inter dubia scripta. Ben. ed. ] 

! Nannius, Pref. in Athan. [ed. 
Par. 1627.—Ut enim fertilissimis agris 
multa zizania una cum optimis frugi- 
bus nascuntur, ita optimo cuique auc- 
tori plurimi falsi et nothi libri ascri- 
buntur: nulli autem plures quam 
Athanasio, Illi porro, quia simize 
sunt Athanasii, eadem argumenta de 
Trinitate tractare conantur, sed nulla 
cum mente, &c..... In hos libros 
adulterinos, quum incidisset Deside- 
rius Erasmus, et nihil melioris venz 
expectaret, semel deposito onere fessus, 
nauseabundusque, exclamavit: ἅλις 
dpvos’ nolens amplius glandes gustare. 
.... In tertiam (classem) relegavi 
omnes supposititios libros, quos Atha- 
nasii non puto. In hoe genere alii aliis 
eruditiores sunt, alii aliis nequiores ; 
&c.—Sive vid. ordinem Nannii, ap. ed. 
Commelin. 1601.] Baron., an. 338. 
sect, 8, 9, [tom. 111, col. 631.—§ 8, 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


CHAP. 
Wale 


A.D. 350.9 


62 A Scholastical History of 


of the Holy Scriptures themselves™, which need not these 
foreign books to authorize them: the rest" are only such 
general terms of speech, that they may be applied (as they 
have been often) to other ecclesiastical writings as well as 
these, and make nothing against us. 

LVII. 5. Hilary, the bishop of Poictiers in France, (a 
man highly honoured by S. Augustine’, and approved in all 
his writings by seventy bishops’ met together in a council 
at Rome,) was contemporary to S. Athanasius, and suffered 
with him under the oppression and cruelty of the Arians, by 
whom they were both exiled. From his testimony concern- 
ing the canonical books of Scripture, (wherein he agreed 
likewise with S. Athanasius, no less than he did in the 
articles of his Creed,) we shall have the consent of the Latin 
Church with the Greek in this age, as we had it before in 
the time of Origen and Tertullian. For after this manner 
doth 5. Hilary number those books’, and the Churches of 


Fertur et illud factum; nempe hoe 
anno secundo Constantii Imperatoris, 
scilicet ejusdem jussu de hoe scribentis 
ad Probum, publice disseruisse Laodi- 
cee in Syria Athanasium cum Ario. 
Sed, cum illum ante hee tempora li- 
queat esse defunctum, alium volunt 
hune fuisse Arium, qui se contulerit 
eum Athanasio..... Verum quod, in 
epistola illa Constantii ad Probum, 
Athanasius diaconus nominetur,.... 
plane detegitur evidentior error; W&e. 
—§ 9. Nequaquam Athanasio hee 
tribuenda sunt.] Bellarm. de Ser. 
Eccl. [tom. vii. col. 52.—Disputatio 
cum Ario, Laodicez habita, non po- 
test esse Athanasii vera disputatio.— 
The ‘ Exhortatio ad Monachos’ also is 
put by Bellarmine into tom. iv., of 
which he says: ‘In hoe tomo nihil 
fere est, quod vere sit Athanasii.”’ } 

m Athan. Epist. de Decr. Syn. 
Niczn. [tom. i. p. 232.—6 εἰπὼν ὡς 
σοφία" mpd δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με. 
Prov. viii. 25.] et Orat. 5. contra Arian. 
[4]. Orat. 4. tom. i. p. 635.—vid. etiam, 
pp- 399, 417, 524.] et Apolog. de Fug. 
[ tom. i. p. 328.—6 δὲ Ξολομών.. .. φη- 
ow ἀφαιροῦνται ἄωροι ψυχαὶ παρανό- 
μων. Prov, x. 26.—Vid. etiam Apol. 
contra Arian., tom. i. p. 125. οὐ φο- 
βοῦνται δὲ τὸ ἐν ταῖς ἁγίαις γραφαῖς 
γεγραμμένον" μάρτυς ψευδὴς οὐκ ἀτι- 
μώρητος ἔσται, καὶ στόμα καταψευδύμε- 


νον ἀναιρεῖ ψυχήν. Prov. xix. 5. Conf. 
Perron., p. 445, ut supra, not. h. | 

o Epist. Synod. Alex. [γέγραπται" 
μυστήριον βασιλέως καλὸν κρύπτειν. 
Tob. xii. 7.—Tom. i. p. 133. This 
epistle is introduced into the Apology 
against the Arians, referred to by Card. 
Du Perron, as Apol. 2.] Et Synop. 
[ vid. tom. ii. p. 126, et seq. } 

° [ Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 214.] 

Ρ 5. Aug. contra Jul. Pelag., lib. i. 
cap. 2. [al. cap. 3. tom. x. col. 501.— 
Audi adhuc quod te possit amplius 
commovere, atque turbare, et utinam 
in melius commutare. LEcclesiz Ca- 
tholicee adversus hereticos acerrimum 
defensorem venerandum, quis ignoret 
Hilarium episcopum Gallum? &c.] 

4 Gelas. in Cone. lxx. Episcoporum. 
[Concilia, Labbe, tom. iv. col. 1262. 
Decretum de Apocryphis Scripturis.— 
Si qua sunt concilia a sanctis patribus 
hactenus instituta, post horum auctori- 
tatem et custodienda et recipienda, et 
decernimus et mandamus, We... .. 

Item, opuscula B. Hilarii Pictavien- 
sis episcopi, We. | 

© §. Hilar. Prol. explanat. in Psal- 
mos, [pp. 335, 336.] In xxii. libros 
lex V. T. deputatur, ut cum literarum 
[numero ] (Hebrzei sermonis) conveni- 
rent. Qui ita secundum) traditiones 
veterum computantur, ut Moysi sint 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 63 


France then received no other :—“ the first five of Moses ; 
the sixth of Joshua; the seventh of Judges and Ruth; the 
eighth of the first and second of Kings; the ninth of the 
third and fourth of Kings ; the tenth of the two books called 
the Chronicles; the eleventh of Ezra, (wherein Nehemiah 
was comprehended :) the book of Psalms made the twelfth; 
the Proverbs of Solomon, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Songs, 
made the thirteenth, fourteenth, and fifteenth; the twelve 
Prophets made the sixteenth: then Isaiah, and Jeremy, 
together with his Lamentations, and his Epistle, (now the 
twenty-ninth chapter of his prophecy,) Daniel, and Ezekiel, 
and Job, and Esther, made up the full number of twenty-two 
books.” Unto all which enumeration he setteth likewise his 
Preface, (which is specially to be noted,) that in this sort the 
ancient Fathers had delivered over these books to posterity®. 
And this testimony is so clear, that Cardinal Bellarmine hath 
nothing to say against it, but rangeth 5. Hilary among those 
ancients who herein evidently followed the Hebrew canon of 
the old Bible, and are therefore, by his own confession, so to 
be understood, that they acknowledged not any of the con- 
troverted books to belong thereunto". Some indeed there 
were in 8. Hilary’s time*, who of their own heads augmented 
the number of twenty-two, by adding the books of Tobit and 
Judith; but he approves them not: And though otherwhiles 
he quoteth the books of Wisdom’, Ecclesiasticus’, Tobit?, and 


libri quinque; Jesus Nave sextus; Ju- 
dicum et Ruth septimus; 1 et 2 Reg- 
norum in octavum; 3 et 4 in nonum; 
Paralipomenon duo in decimum sint ; 
Sermones dierum Esdre [in undeci- 
mum ; liber Psalmorum] in duodeci- 
mum; Salomonis Proverbia, Eccle- 
siastes, Cantica Canticorum, in tertium 
decimum, [et quartum decimum,] et 
quintum decimum; duodecim autem 
Prophet in sextum decimum: Esaias 
deinde; et Hieremias cum Lamenta- 
tione, et Epistola, (qua habetur cap. 
xxix. Jeremiw#;) sed et Daniel; et 
izechiel; et Job; et Hester ;—viginti 
et duorum librorum numerum con- 
summent. 

8 [bid., ut supra. —Quiita secundum 
traditiones veterum computantur. 

τ Bellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap. 
20. sect. peenult. [tom. i. col. 82.]} 
Multi veterum, ut Melito, Epiphanius, 


Hilarius, { Hieronymus, Ruffinus,] in 
canone V. T. exponendo, [aperte] se- 
cuti sunt Hebreos. 

ἃ Idem, ibid., cap. 10. sect. 1. [tom. 
i. col. 38.] Hi libri simul omnes (To- 
biz, Judith, Sapientizw, Ecclesiastici, 
et Machabzorum) rejiciuntur ab He- 
breis. 

x §. Hilar. loco cit.—post enumera- 
tionem pradictam. [p. 336.] Quibus- 
dam autem visum est, additis Tobia 
et Judith, xxiv. libros secundum nu- 
merum Grecarum literarum connu- 
merare. 

y S. Hil. in Psalm, exxvii. [p. 556. ] 

* Id., in 7. ca. [Comment.] super 
S. Matth. [p. 266.—Salomonis librum 
Ecclesiasticum, &c. | 

* Id., in Psal. exviii. [al. 119; but 
no quotation from Tobit is found.— 
Vide Ps. cxxix. p. 563, where reference 
is made to Tob, xii. 15. ] 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


CHAP. 
Wik 


A.D. 360.4 


Catecheses 
ad ΠΠ|π- 


minatos., 


64. A Scholastical History of 


the Maccabees», yet hereby he never intended to give them 
that canonical authority, which the law and prophets had 
peculiarly reserved to them by God Himself. 

LVIII. 8. Cyril was bishop of Jerusalem at the same 
time when 8S. Athanasius was patriarch of Alexandria, and 
S. Hilary bishop of Poictiers. In the flower of his age he 
was famous in the Church, being the author of those Cate- 
chetical Sermons, or Institutions, which are mentioned by 
S. Jerome®, cited both by Theodoret‘ and Damascené of old, 
and are now of late (though not without suspicion of some 
corrupted passages im them) set forth to the world. Among 
the bishops met together in the second general council at 
Constantinople, he was reckoned for one of the chief; which 
renders his testimony to be the more considerable with us. 
The catalogue’, then, which he gave to his auditors of the 


b Id., in Psal. exxv. [p. 546.—Ju- 
dith xvi. is here cited, but not the 
Maccabees; unless the words ‘‘ Testis 
Daniel, testis Eleaxar,’’ be accounted 
an allusion to 2 Mace. vi. ] 

¢ Id., ibid. [Enarratio in Psalm. 
exxyv.—p. 546.] Discentes hee omnia 
a Lege, et Prophetis, et Evangeliis, [ et 
Apostolis. | 

ἃ [Vid. Cave, 
Zi 

© S. Hieronymus de Scriptor. Eccles. 
[tom. ii. col. 927. --- Cyrillus, Jero- 
solymz Episcopus, spe pulsus Ee- 
clesia, et receptus, ad extremum sub 
Theodosio principe octo annis incon- 
cussum episcopatum tenuit. Extant 
ejus κατηχήσεις, quas in adolescentia 
composuit. } 

£ Qui Dialogo ii. nonnulla affert ex 
Catechesi iv. [Theodoret., tom. iv. p. 
106.— Κυρίλλου ἐπισκόπου Ἱεροσολύ- 
μων, ἐκ τοῦ κατηχητικοῦ τετάρτου Ad~ 
you, περὶ τῶν δέκα δογμάτων, περὶ τῆς 
ἐκ Παρθένου yevhoews.—Verba Tituli 
in prince. citationis. } 

8. Qui Orat. iii, de Imag. quedam 
citat ex Cat. xii. [Johan. Damase., 
tom. i. p. 383.—KupiAdov Πατριάρχου 
Ἱεροσολύμων, τῆς δωδεκάτης κατηχή- 
σεωπ᾽ εἰ τοίνυν ζητεῖς τῆς Χριστοῦ παρ- 
ουσίας τὸ αἴτιον. ἀνάδραμε ἐπὶ τὸ πρῶ- 
Tov τῶν γραφῶν βιβλίον" k.T. A. | 

" Socrat. Hist. Eeel., lib. v. ο. 8. [p. 
201.--συνῆλθον οὖν, τῆς μὲν ὁμοουσίου 
πίστεως, ἐκ μὲν ᾿Αλεξανδρείας Τιμόθεος" 
ἐκς δὲ Ἱεροσολύμων Κύριλλος, τότε ἐκ 


toms) Ὁ pp» 2115 


μεταμελείας τῷ ὁμοουσίῳ προσκείμε- 
vos. | 

i §. Cyril., Catech. iv. (the same 
that Theodoret cited) de Sacra Scrip- 
tura. [sect. 33, 35, 86. pp. 67, et seq. |— 
ταῦτα δὲ διδάσκουσιν ἡμᾶς αἱ θεόπνευσ- 
τοι γραφαὶ τῆς παλαιᾶς τε καὶ καινῆς 
διαθήκης, ἄς. Ea vero docent nos a 
Deo inspirate V. ac N. Testamenti 
Scripture ; &c. .... καὶ φιλομαθῶς 
ἐπίγνωθι παρὰ THs ἐκκλησίας, ποῖαι μέν 
εἰσιν αἱ τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης βίβλοι, 
κιτλ. Disce quoque studiose ab Eccle- 
sia, quinam sint V.T. libri; neque mihi 
legas quicquid Apocryphorum.... Di- 
vinas lege Scripturas V. T. libros xxii., 
quos LXX duo interpretes transtule- 
Ἐπ - τς: Hos solos meditare, quos et 
in Ecclesia secure tutoque recitamus. 
Multo prudentiores te erant Apostoli, 
veteresque illi episcopi, ecclesiz antis- 
tites, qui hos tradiderunt. Tu ergo, 
cum sis filius’ ecclesiz, leges et insti- 
tuta Patrum ne evertas, corrumpasve. 
Ac veteris quidem Instrumenti, sicut 
diximus, xxii. libros meditare, quos si 
discendi studio teneris, me nominatim 
enumerante, da operam ut memineris. 
Legis enim primi Mosis quingque libri 
sunt, Gen., Ex., Lev., Num., Deut. 
Deinde Jesus filius Nave: Judicum 
una cum Ruth liber septimus numero; 
reliquorum autem historicorum libro- 
rum, 1 et 2 Reg. unus liber est He- 
breis, unus item 8 et 4. Similiterque 
apud eos Paralipomenon 1. et 2 unus 
est liber, LEsdre etiam 1 et 2 (id est 


ae 


ee 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 65 


canonical books of Scripture, was the same at Jerusalem, 
that Origen and S. Athanasius gave to theirs at Alexandria, 
every way agreeing with other Churches abroad in the 
number and names of them all. Only the name of Baruch 
(which is not the controverted book of Baruch) is added here 
to Jeremy, because he is so often mentioned, and hath so 
great a part in that prophecy. But S. Cyril makes but one 
book of them both, joing the Lamentations and the Epistle 
of Jeremy with it besides: to complete (and not to exceed) 
the number of twenty-two books in all. For, howsoever the 
ancient manner of dividing and ordering them was other- 
whiles sometimes different from one another, yet the books 
themselves, and the number of them, were still the same. 
We have cited S. Cyril’s testimony here at large in the 
margin ; where, (that we may not mistake him,) when he 


Nehemiz,) unus reputatus. Esther 
(ita seepe computabatur) duodecimus 
liber est; et hi quidem historici sunt. 
Seripti autem versibus sunt quinque, 
Job, liber Psalmorum, Proverbia, Ec- 
clesiastes, et Canticum Canticorum, 
qui liber est septimus decimus. Acce- 
dunt ad hos quinque Prophetici: Duo- 
decim prophetarum liber unus: Esaiz 
unus; et Jeremiz cum Baruch, La- 
mentationibus, et Epistola: deinde 
Ezechiel: tum Daniel, qui vigesimus 
secundus est V. T. Novi autem, We. .... 
Reliqui omnes extranei, secundoque 
loco habeantur ; et qui in Ecclesiis non 
leguntur, eos omnes neque per te legas, 
quemadmodum audisti. Ac de his qui- 
dem hactenus. ae 

[§ 33. ταῦτα δὲ διδάσκουσιν ἡμᾶς 
αἱ θεόπνευστοι papal τῆς παλαιᾶς 
τε καὶ καινῆς διαθήκης .... καὶ φι- 
λομαθῶς ἐπίγνωθι, καὶ παρὰ τῆς ἐκ- 
κλησίας, ποῖαι μέν εἰσιν αἱ τῆς πα- 
λαιᾶς διαθήκης βίβλοι, ποῖαι δὲ τὴς 
καινῆς. καί μοι μηδὲν τῶν ἀποκρύφων 
ἀναγίνωσκε" .... ἀναγίνωσκε τὰς θείας 
γραφὰς, τὰς εἴκοσι δύο βίβλους τῆς 
παλαιᾶς διαθήκης ταύτας, τὰς ὑπὸ τῶν 
ἑβδομήκοντα δύο ἑρμηνευτῶν ἑρμηνευ- 
Oeioas. 

ὃ 35. τούτων τὰς εἴκοσι δύο βι- 
βλους ἀναγίνωσκε" mpbs δὲ τὰ ἀπόκρυφα 
μηδὲν ἔχε κοινὺν. ταύτας μόνας μελέτα 
σπουδαίως, ἅς ἐν καὶ ἐκκλησίᾳ μετὰ 
παῤῥησίας ἀναγινώσκομεν. πολύ σου 
φρονιμώτεροι, καὶ εὐλαβέστεροι ἦσαν, οἱ 
ἀπόστολοι καὶ οἱ ἀρχαῖοι ἐπίσκοποι, of 
τῆς ἐκκλησίας προστάται, of ταύτας 


COSIN, 


παραδόντες. σὺ οὖν, τέκνον τῆς Ἔκ- 
κλησίας ὧν, μὴ παραχάραττε τοὺς θεσ- 
μούς. καὶ τῆς μὲν παλαιᾶς διαθήκης, ὡς 
εἴρηται, τὰς εἴκοσι δύο μελέτα βίβλους" 
ἃς, εἰ φιλομαθὴς τυγχάνεις, ἐμοῦ λέ- 
γοντος, ὀνομαστὶ μεμνῆσθαι σπούδασον. 
τοῦ νόμου μὲν γάρ εἰσιν αἱ Μωσέως 
πρῶται πέντε βίβλοι, Γένεσις, "Ἐξοδος, 
Λευιτικὸν, ᾿Αριθμοὶ, Δευτερονόμιον" ἑξῆς 
δὲ, Ἰησοῦς υἱὸς Ναυῆ" καὶ τὸ τῶν Κρι- 
τῶν μετὰ τῆς Ῥοὺθ βιβλίον, ἕβδομον 
ἀριθμούμενον. τῶν δὲ λοιπῶν ἱστορικῶν 
βιβλίων, ἣ πρώτη καὶ ἢ δευτέρα τῶν 
Βασιλειῶν μία παρ᾽ ἙἬ βραίοις ἐστὶ βί- 
βλος᾽ μία δὲ καὶ ἢ τρίτη καὶ ἣ τετάρτη" 
ὁμοίως δὲ παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς καὶ τῶν Παραλει- 
πομένων ἣ πρώτη καὶ ἡ δευτέρα μία 
τυγχάνει βίβλος. καὶ τοῦ Ἔσδρα 7 
πρώτη καὶ ἡἣ δευτέρα μία λελόγισται. 
δωδεκάτη βίβλος ἡ ᾿Εσθήρ. καὶ τὰ μὲν 
ἱστορικὰ ταῦτα. τὰ δὲ στιχηρὰ τυγχάνει 
πέντε ᾿Ιὼβ, καὶ βίβλος Ψαλμῶν, καὶ 
Παροιμίαι, καὶ Ἐκκλησιαστὴς, καὶ Ασμα 
ἀσμάτων, ἑπτακαιδέκατον βιβλίον. ἐπὶ 
δὲ τούτοις τὰ προφητικὰ πέντε τῶν 
δώδεκα Προφητῶν μία βίβλος" καὶ 
Ἡσαίου μία: καὶ Ἱερεμίου μία, μετὰ 
Βαροὺχ, καὶ Θρήνων, καὶ ᾿Ἐπιστολῆς᾽ 
εἶτα ᾿Ιεζεκιὴλ᾽ καὶ ἡ τοῦ Δανιὴλ, εἰ- 
κοστηδευτέρα βίβλος τῆς παλαιᾶς δια- 
θήκη». 

§ 36. τῆς δὲ καινῆς διαθήκης, K. τ. A. 
τὰ δὲ λοιπὰ πάντα ἔξω κείσθω ἐν δευ- 
τέρῳ. καὶ boa μὲν ἐν ἐκκλησίαις μὴ 
ἀναγινώσκεται, ταῦτα μηδὲ κατὰ σαυ- 
τὸν ἀναγίνωσκε, καθὼς ἤκουσας. καὶ 
περὶ μὲν τούτων ταῦτα. | 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


66 A Scholastical History of 


- forbiddeth the reading of any apocryphal book, we are not 


to understand him so, as if he meant hereby the books of 
Tobit and Judith, and the rest of that class which we now 
call apocryphal, (though we might more aptly call them 
ecclesiastical ;) for he read them, and quoted some of them 
himself*, being such books that had been of ancient time 
received in the Church!, to be read unto the people at 
their first entrance and introduction to a Christian life. By 
S. Cyril’s apocryphal books™, therefore, we are to under- 
stand some other disapproved and obscure writings, that 
(over and besides both the canonical and ecclesiastical books) 
certain private persons then went about to bring in, and re- 
commend to the Church at Jerusalem, as they had lkewise 
endeavoured to do in the Church at Alexandria, and other 
places abroad. And, whereas he specially exhorteth them 
here “to read the twenty-two books of the Old Testament 
which the Septuagint translated®,’ we are further from 
hence to observe, that, although both he at Jerusalem, and 
S. Athanasius at Alexandria, together with other Churches, 
had not the use of the Hebrew Bible among them, but 
kept themselves only to the Greek Translation of the LXX, 
(whereunto were afterwards commonly added those eccle- 
siastical books®, which the Hellenist Jews first introduced 
and received into their Churches, that so all the most emi- 
nent books of religion written in the Greek tongue before 
Christ’s time might be put together and contained in one 


k Catech. 6. et Catech. 9. Ex Sap. 
et Eccl. [ap. Cat. 6. ὃ 4. p. 89. Eecii. 
in, 22; et ὃ 8. p. 92. ‘Sap. xiii. 2); et 
ap. Cat. 9. ὃ 6. p. 128. Eccli. xlii. 2; 
et ἃ 16. p. 133. Sap. xiii. 5.] 

! S. Athanas. Ep. paulo ante laudata. 
[ Epist. XXXIX., ubi supr. num. lv. ] 
βιβλία οὐ κανονιζόμενα μὲν, {τετυπω- Hebrzo (codice) habentur. Lud. Viv. 
μένα δὲ παρὰ τῶν πατέρων ἀναγινώσ- in sae de Civ. Dei, lib. xviii. 6. 31. 
κεσθαι Tots ἄρτι προσερχομένοις καὶ [Vid. S. Aug. Op., Froben. Basil. 1569. 
βουλομένοις κατηχεῖσθαι τὸν τῆς εὐσε- tom. V. col. 1084. For the passage in 
Belas λόγον" k.7.A.] Libri non qui- full, see num. clxx. } 


terpretes transtuderunt. Id., ibid. [ἄνα- 
γίνωσκε τὰς θείας γραφὰς, τὰς εἴκοσι 
δύο βίβλους τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης ταύ- 
τας, τὰς ὑπὸ τῶν ἑβδομήκοντα δύο ἐρ- 
μηνευτῶν ἑρμηνευθείσα-. ] 

o Neque enim a LXX senibus versa 
sunt (supplementa;).... sicut nec in 





dem in canonem relati, sed a majori- 
bus nostris propositi, ut prelegantur 
115 qui primum accedunt, &e. 

m Et nihil ex Apocryphis legas.— 
S. Cyril. loco citato. [ical μοι μηδὲν τῶν 
ἀποκρύφων ἀναγίνωσκε" .. .. πρὸς δὲ 
τὰ ἀπόκρυφα μηδὲν ἔχε κοινὸν. 

n Divinas lege Scripturas, nempe 
Y. T. libros xxii., quos LXX duo in- 


Supplementum [libri Danielis, quod] 
in Hebrzo non habetur, sed ex Greca 
Theodotionis editione ab Hieronymo 
transcriptum est, [quatuor continet, 
nempe Orationem Azariz, Hymnum 
trium puerorum, .... Susanne his- 
toriam, .. et Belis narrationem ; 
&c.] S. Sen., lib. i. Bibl. sect. 2. [tom. 
i, p. 37. ] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


67 


volume,) yet nevertheless they were always careful to pre- 


serve the honour of the Hebrew canon?, which consisted of 


twenty-two books only, divinely inspired, and accurately to 
distinguish them from the rest, which had but ecclesiastical 
authority :—a distinction, which our and other reformed 
Churches are still careful to keep up at this day. 

LIX. 5. Athanasius and S. Cyril were herein followed by 
all the bishops assembled together in the Council of Lao- 
dicea, out of several provinces in Asia™: which was a council 
had in such reverence and estimation by all men in those 
elder ages following, that the canons of it were generally 
received into the ‘Code of the Universal Church’; where 
the year 364 is specified, when it was held. Baronius, in his 
Annals‘, placeth it before the general council of Nice, (but 
bringeth very weak arguments to prove his chronology ;) 


P Ita Origenes, in Ep. ad Jul. Afric., 
supplementum Dan. apud LXX inter- 
pretes haberi, et in Ecclesiis legi ait ; 
sed canonicum esse nuspiam asserit, 
imo diserte negat in locis supra citatis. 
[Vid. Orig., Op., tom. i. p. 13.—%o& 
τυίνυν πρὸς ταῦτα, τὶ χρὴ ἡμᾶς πράτ- 
τειν, οὐ περὶ τῶν κατὰ Σωσάνναν μόνον, 
ἐν μὲν τῷ καθ᾽ “Ἕλληνας ἑλληνικῷ φε- 
ρομένων ἐν πάσῃ ἐκκλησίᾳ Χριστοῦ, 
παρὰ δὲ ἙἬ βραίοις μὴ κειμένων" οὐδὲ 
περὶ τῶν, ὡς ἔφασκες, ἄλλων δύο περι- 
κοπῶν τῶν ἐπὶ τέλει τοῦ βιβλίου, περί 
τε τῶν κατὰ τὸν Βὴλ καὶ τὸν δράκοντα 
ἀναγεγραμμένων, οὐδ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐν τῷ 
Δανιὴλ τῶν Ἑβραίων. γεγραμμένων" 
ἀλλὰ δὲ περὶ ἄλλων μυρίων, ἃ κατὰ τὴν 
μετριότητα ἡμῶν τοῖς Ἕβραϊκοῖς συγ- 
κρίναντες ἀντιγράφοις τὰ ἡμέτερα,᾽ πολ- 
λακοῦ εὕρομεν... -.-. τὰ δὲ παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἂν- 
τίγραφα, ὦ ὧν καὶ τὰς λέζεις ἐξεθέμην' τὸ 
μὲν ἦν κατὰ τοὺς Ο΄" τὸ δὲ € ἕτερον κατὰ 
Θεοδοτίωνα᾽ καὶ ὥσπερ παρ᾽ ἀμφοτέροις 
ἔκειτο τὸ περὶ τὴν Σωσάνναν, ὡς σὺ 
os, πλάσμα, καὶ αἱ τελευταῖαι ἐν τῷ 
Δανιὴλ περικοπαὶ οὕτω καὶ ταῦτα ἐν 
ἔπεσιν, ὧς στοχασμῷ εἰπεῖν, τυγχά- 
νοντα διακοσίοις, καὶ πρός. 

4 [Concilii Laodiceni canones lix, 

. An. Chr. 364, Justelli Biblioth. 
Jur. Can. Vet., tom. i. p. 49.—Certum 
hujus Concilii tempus statui nequit. 
Non infelici conjectura usus, Bevere- 
gius noster suspicatur illud proxime 
post Illyricianum habitum fuisse, non 
quidem, quod 1116 voluit, anno 365, sed 
(ut supra notavimus) anno 367,.—Cave, 
tom, i. p. 362. | 


*Titulus apud Dionys. Exiguum. 
[ Vid. Concil., Labbe, tom. i. col. 5009. 
—Sancta synodus, que apud Laodiceam 
Phrygiz Pacatianz convenit ex diversis 
regionibus (‘ provinciis,’ Isid. et Hervet.) 
Asie, definitiones exposuit, &c. | 

5 Codex Canonum Ecclesiz Uni- 
verse, a [Concilio Chalcedonensi, et] 
Justiniano IJmperatore  confirmatus. 
[ Vide Justell., tom. i. p. 29.] Infra, 
num. ΧΟ. 

t Baron. Annal. in Append., ad 
tomum iv. [p. 915. ὃ 7.—Sunt plura 
tamen, que ante Nicenum concilium 
persuadeant idem Laodicenum celebra- 
tum esse: sed unum illud in primis, 
quod, cum constet auctoritate S. Hie- 
ronymi receptum in Niczno con- 
cilio librum Judith, (cum in serie 
canonicorum librorum, ἃ Patribus 
Laodicee congregatis, idem liber ab 
authenticis sit explosus, una cum non- 
nullis aliis,) evidens plane atque per- 
spicuum redditur, dictam Laodicensem 
synodum celebratam fuisse ante Nice- 
nam. Nam quomodo ausi fuissent Ca- 
tholice Ecclesiz episcopi convellere 
que in magno illo ceeumenico concilio 
de canonicis libris fuissent magna con- 
sideratione decreta? Praterea,] cum 
reperiantur quinque canones Laodi- 
censis concilii eadem [omnino] con- 
tinere que in concilio Niczno statuta 
sunt, nec in eis ulla prorsus mentio 
habeatur canonum Niczwnorum eadem 
statuentium, argumentum est, ante Ni- 
cznum concilium ea a Patribus synodi 
Laodicene decreta fuisse; Wc. 


r2 


TEST. 
CENT. IV. 


A. D. 364.9 


CHAP. 
Wale 


Num. liy. 


Concil. 
Laodie, 
Can. lix. 


68 A Scholastical History of 


and Binius" here followeth Baronius, (whom for the most 
part he transcribes in all his notes upon the councils ;) fear- 
ing lest the book of Judith should otherwise suffer some pre- 
judice*, unless the greater authority of the Nicene council 
be reckoned to come after this Laodicean synod, and reverse 
the constitution that was here made concerning the apo- 
cryphal books of Scripture. For so they presume that the 
council of Nice did; but upon what slender grounds they 
presumed it, we have at large set forth before: and here we 
place this synod of Laodicea in that time and order which 
the code hath assigned to it:—in the last canon whereof, 
(which in that Universal Code is numbered to be the hun- 
dred and sixty-third,) this decree was made,—that “no books 
which had been composed only by private persons should be 
read in the church’, nor any other that were not canonical, 
but only those which belonged to the canon of the Old and 
New Testament ;” that is to say,—of the Old, Genesis, Exodus, 
&c., till we come to the prophet Daniel, which is there made 
the twenty-second book,—and of the New, Matthew, Mark, 


ἃ Concil., tom. i. [vid. not. sequent. 
ad lit. x.] 

x In Notis ad Cone. Laodic., sect. 
Sub Silvestro. [tom. i. p. 248.—Medio 
tempore inter Neoczesariensem et Ni- 
cenam synodum universalem, quando 
Silvester pontificatum Ecclesiz Ca- 
tholicze administraret, sub  presidio 
Nunechii Metropolitani hoe concilium 
celebratum fuisse, hz rationes persua-~ 
dere videntur:] .... Liber Judith 
auctoritate hujus provincialis concilii 
(Laodiceni) inter apocryphos rejicitur, 
quem (S. Hier. teste) patres concilii 
Niczni velut sacrosanctum in cano- 
nem Scripture receperunt. Oportet 
igitur concedere hoc Laodicense [ con- 
cilium] ante Nicenum celebratum 
fuisse, vel saltem (quod dictu incon- 
venientius est) Catholic Ecclesiz 
episcopos ea que de canonicis libris 
in magno cecumenico concilio magna 
consideratione decreta erant, (at magna 
erat hic Bar. et Bin. inconsiderantia, ) 
convellere et retractare ausos fuisse. 

¥ Ὅτι οὐ δεῖ ἰδιωτικοὺς Ψαλμοὺς λέ- 
γεσθαι ἐν τῇ Ἐκκλησίᾳ, ἢ βιβλία οὐ 
κανόνιστα, [οὐκ ἀκανόνιστα βιβλία,] 
ἀλλὰ μόνα τὰ κανονικὰ [τῆς παλαιᾶς 
καὶ καινῆς διαθήκης.] Ὅσα δεῖ βι- 
βλία, «.7.A. Quod non oportet pri- 
vatos psalmos in Ecclesia legere, aut 
libros non canonicos, sed solos canoni- 


eos Veteris et Novi T.—Hee autem 
sunt, que legi oportet V. T. scripta: 
1. Genesis, 2. Exod., 3. Levit., 4. Nu- 
meri, 5. Deut., 6. Joshua, 7. Judices 
et Ruth, 8. Esther, 9. Reg. i. et ii., 
10. Reg. iii. et iv., 11. Paralip. i. et ii., 
12. Esdr. i. et ii. (id est, Nehem.), 
13. Liber Psalmorum, 14. Proverbia 
Salomonis, 15. Ecclesiastes, 16. Cant. 
Cantic., 17. Job, 18. Duodecim Pro- 
phete, 19. Isaias, 20. Jeremias, (cum 
Baruch, Lamentat. et Epistola, que 
in Latina versione, [sc. Merlini, Petri 
Crab, et Isidori; at non Surii, Her- 
veti, et Justelli,] omittuntur:) 21. 
Ezech., 22. Daniel. Novi autem T. 
hee: Evangelia quatuor, &c. [ὅσα δεῖ 
βιβλία ἀναγινώσκεσθαι τῆς παλαιᾶς 
διαθήκης" α΄. γένεσις κόσμου" β΄. ἔξοδος 
ἐξ Αἰγύπτου" γ΄. λευιτικὸν" δ΄. ἀριθμοὶ" 
ε΄. δευτερονόμιον: στ΄. Ἰησοῦ Ναυὴ" 
ζ΄, κριταὶ, “Povd: η΄. Ἔσθηρ᾽ θ΄. βασι- 
λειῶν α΄. καὶ β΄. ι΄. βασιλειῶν γ΄. καὶ δ΄. 
ια΄. παραλειπόμενα α΄. καὶ β΄. ιβ΄. Ἔσ- 
δρας a. καὶ β΄. ιγ΄. βίβλος Ψάλμων pr’. 
ιδ΄. παροιμίαι Σολομῶντος" ιε΄. ἐκκλη- 
σιαστὴς᾽ ιστ΄. dopa ἀσμάτων" ιζ΄. ᾿Ιὼβ' 
ιη΄. δώδεκα προφῆται" ιθ΄. Ἡσαΐας" κ΄. Ἱε- 
ρεμίας, καὶ Βαροὺχ, θρῆνοι, καὶ ἐπιστο- 
λαὶ" κα΄. ᾿Ἰεζεκιὴλ᾽ κβ΄. Δανιήλ. τὰ δὲ 
τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης ταῦτα" κ. τ. A— 
Apud Justelli Biblioth., tom. i. pp. 
54, δῦ.) 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 69 


&c., till we come to the Revelation of S. John; which, for 
the high and hidden mysteries that are in it, was not then 
usually read in their churches, no more than it is now in 
ours. But for all the rest they number them as we do, and 
leave all the controverted books out of their account. 

LX. For the better understanding of which canon, and 
removing those scruples that be otherwhiles raised about it, 
we are first to consider, (1.) that they had an ancient custom 
in the church to read unto the people there, not only those 


TEST. 


CENT. Iv. 


books which were properly and strictly canonical, but like- Θεόπνευσ- 
wise some other? which were in honour among them, both*”” 


for their antiquity, (being written before Christ’s time,) and 
for their many good rules and examples of piety, that tended 
to edification and the well-ordering of men’s lives. 1. Of 
the first sort were the twenty-two books, which Moses and 
the prophets left behind them: these they called canonical. 
2. Of the second sort were the books of Tobit, Judith, Kc- 
clesiasticus, Wisdom, and the Maccabees, added by the Hel- 
lenists to the Old Testament, and the Pastor of Hermes, the 
Doctrine of the Apostles, and the Epistle of Clement, sub- 
joined by some others to the New; and these they called 
“ ecclesiastical scriptures*.” 3. There were other books yet 
besides these, of a third sort, that divers private men endea- 
voured to introduce among the people; which, because they 
were found to be fraught with erroneous and pernicious doc- 
trines, (many uncertain and fabulous relations being there- 
with intermixed,) the Fathers utterly forbad to be read in the 
church at all; and these they properly called “ apocryphal 


* §. Athan., ubi sup. [vid. num. lv., 


Σ dem in Ecclesia majores nostri volue- 
lvi.] S. Hier. Prefat. in Libr. Salom. 


runt, [non tamen proferri ad auctori- 





{ad Chrom. et Heliod., tom. ix. col. 
1293.—Sicut ergo Judith, et Tobi, et 
Machabzorum libros legit quidem Ec- 
clesia, sed inter canonicas Scripturas 
non recipit: sic et hee (Jesu filii Si- 
rach librum, et qui Sapientia Salomonis 
inscribitur,) duo volumina legat ad 
wdificationem plebis, non ad auctorita- 
tem Ecclesiasticorum dogmatum con- 
firmandam.] Ruffin. in Symbolum. 
[Opuse., p. 189.—Hee sunt, que pa- 
tres intra canonem concluserunt, &c. 
.... Et alii libri sunt, qui non sunt 
canonici, sed ecclesiastici a majoribus 
appellati sunt, &c. vid. infr. } 

a Ruff, ibid—Quz omnia legi qui- 





tatem ex his Fidei confirmandam. Ca- 
teras vero scripturas apocryphas nomi- 
narunt, quas in ecclesiis legi nolue- 
runt. | 

Id. ibid—Sciendum est, quod et alii 
libri sunt, qui non canonici, sed eccle- 
siastici a majoribus appellati sunt, id 
est, Sap. Salom. et alia Sapientia que 
dicitur filii Sirac, qui liber apud La- 
tinos hoe ipso generali vocabulo ‘ Ec- 
clesiasticus’ appellatur, quo vocabulo 
non auctor libelli, sed scripture quali- 
tas cognominata est. Ejusd. ordinis 
{libellus est Tobie, et Judith, et 
Machabeorum libri.... . Hee nobis 
a patribus tradita sunt. } 


CH ASP. 
VI. 


70 A Scholastical History of 


scriptures’.” Those that were of the second rank had other- 
whiles, by some particular men, the name of the third sort 
given them; but the name of the first they never had, till 
after this age: and even then, also, often were they called 
apocryphal, but canonical very seldom; nor were they in 
those after ages termed so at all, otherwise than by a popular 
way of expression, and taking the word “canonical” in a 
larger sense than ever the Fathers took it in these elder 
times of the Church. 4. Moreover, of those ecclesiastical 
books which were permitted to be read to the people, they 
had (both in this and in the former age) divers kinds. For 
in all places they had not one and the same custom; nor 
were the books of Tobit and Judith only, with the rest of 
that order that were written before Christ came into the 
world, allowed to be read in the church; but some other 
besides (ecclesiastical and profitable books also) that were 
written after His time. To which purpose we have the testi- 
mony of Eusebius for reading the book of Hermes in some 
churches‘, and the testimony both of him’, and Dionysius® 


> Sicut sunt Acta Petri, Evang. 
Petri, Apocalyp. Petri, Acta Pauli;— 
apud Euseb. Hist. Eecl., lib. iii. ο. 3. 
[p. 89.—76 ye μὴν τῶν ἐπικεκλημένων 
αὐτοῦ (Πέτρου) πράξεων, καὶ τὸ κατ᾽ 
αὐτὸν ὠνομασμένον εὐαγγέλιον, τό τε 
λεγόμενον αὐτοῦ κήρυγμα, καὶ τὴν καλ- 
ουμένην ἀποκάλυψιν, οὐδ᾽ ὅλως ἐν καθο- 
λικοῖς ἴσμεν παραδεδομένα" κ. τ. A.— 
p- 90. οὐδὲ μὴν τὰς λεγομένας αὐτοῦ 
(Παύλου) πράξεις, ἐν ἀναμφιλέκτοις 
παρείληφα. | 

Item, Evang. Thom. Matthie, Andr. 
ab hereticis publice lecta. Eod., lib. 
cap. 22. [al. cap. 25. p. 119.---εἰδέναι 
ἔχομεν .. .. τὰς ὀνόματι τῶν ᾿Αποστό- 
λων πρὸς τῶν αἱρετικῶν προφερομένα5᾽ 
ἤτοι ὧς Πέτρου καὶ Θωμᾶ καὶ Ματθία, ἢ 
καί τινων παρὰ τούτους ἄλλων εὐαγ- 
γέλια περιεχούσας᾽ ἢ ὡς ᾿Ανδρέου, καὶ 
᾿Ιωάννου, καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ᾿Αποστόλων 
πράξεις" ὧν οὐδὲν οὐδαμῶς ἐν συγγράμ- 
ματι τῶν κατὰ διαδοχὰς ἐκκλησιαστικῶν 
τις ἀνὴρ εἰς μνήμην ἀγαγεῖν ἠξίωσεν. | 

Item, Scripture apocryphe ab he- 
reticis in publicum product. Apud 
eund., lib. iv. ec. 21. ex Ireneo. [8]. 
cap. 22. p. 184.—od μόνος δὲ οὗτος, 
ἀλλὰ καὶ Εἰρηναῖος, καὶ ὃ πᾶς τῶν ἂρ- 
χαίων χορὸς, πανάρετον σοφίαν τὰς 
Σολομῶνος παροιμίας ἐκάλουν. καὶ περὶ 


τῶν λεγομένων δὲ ἀποκρύφων διαλαμ- 
βάνων, ἐπὶ τῶν αὐτοῦ χρόνων πρὸς τινῶν 
αἱρετικῶν ἀναπεπλᾶσθαι τινὰ τούτων ἷσ- 
Tope. | 

¢ Kuseb. Hist. Eccl., lib. iii. 6. 3.— 
Novimus librum Hermetis, qui dici- 
tur Pastor, publice lectum fuisse in 
Ecclesia. [Vide p. 19.---ὅθεν ἤδη καὶ ἐν 
ἐκκλησίαις ἴσμεν αὐτὸ (τὸ βιβλίον Ἕρμᾶ, 
οὗ φασὶν ὑπάρχειν τὸ τοῦ ποιμένος βι- 
βλίον,) δεδημοσιευμένον, k. τ. A. | 

ἃ Id., lib. iii. c. 14. [al. cap. 16. p. 
108.] Novimus hane epistolam Cle- 
mentis et olim et nostra zetate in pluri- 
mis ecclesiis communiter Jegi solere. 
[ταύτην δὲ (τὴν Κλήμεντος ἐπιστολὴν) 
καὶ ἐν πλείσταις ἐκκλησίαις ἐπὶ τοῦ 
κοινοῦ δεδημοσιευμένην, πάλαι τε καὶ 
καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς αὐτοὺς, ἔγνωμεν. 

© Apud eund., lib. iv. ο. 22. [al. cap. 
23. p. 187.] Celebravimus diem Do- 
minicum, et admonitionis gratia (addit 
Eusebius ‘antiquo more’) et legimus 
et semper legemus priorem Clementis 
epistolam ad nos scriptam. [ἐν αὐτῇ δὲ 
ταύτῃ καὶ τῆς Κλήμεντος πρὸς Kopw- 
θίους μέμνηται ἐπιστολῆς, δηλῶν ἀνέκα- 
θεν ἐξ ἀρχαίου ἔθους ἐπὶ τῆς ἐκκλησίας 
τὴν ὄνάγνωσιν αὐτῆς ποιείσθαι" λέγει 
γοῦν" τὴν σήμερον οὖν κυριακὴν ἁγίαν 
ἡμέραν διηγάγομεν, ἐν ἣὗ ἀνεγνώκαμεν 


EE ee 





the Canon of the Scriptures. re 


the bishop of Corinth‘, for reading the Epistle of Clement 
in other churches, when they met together publicly to 
celebrate the Lord’s day. And to the same purpose we 
had the testimony of S. Athanasius¢, in his Paschal Epistle 
mentioned before, for the reading of the “ Doctrine of 
the Apostles,” (which peradventure was the book of canons 
set forth under their name, few at first, but in process of 
time much augmented,) and the book that was called “The 
Pastor.” All which, being ecclesiastical writings and useful 
for the instruction of the people, were put into a division or 
class by themselves, and clearly distinguished both from the 
canonical and from apocryphal books properly so termed®. 
5. But, when among this ecclesiastical class some other men 
had in divers places brought in and mingled those books 
that were merely apocryphal, reading them also to the 
people under the specious title of Holy and Divine Scrip- 
tures,—from hence it was, that the Fathers in the council of 
Laodicea took occasion to make their canon, and held it 
necessary to declare the number of those authentic books 
that were publicly to be read unto the people in the 
church. 

LXI. Yet, against our producing of this canon it is alleged, 
that Baruch is added in the Old Testament, and the Apocalypse 
left out in the New. For answer whereunto we say, first, (as 
we did before to the place in S. Cyril,) that this is not the 
Book of Baruch, which standeth separate by itself in the rank 
of those that be controverted, but an exegetical or fuller ex- 
pression only of what is contained in the book of Jeremyi. 


ὑμῶν Thy ἐπιστολὴν" ἣν ἕξομεν ἀεί ποτε 
ἀναγνώσκοντες νουθετεῖσθαι, ὡς καὶ τὴν 
προτέραν ἡμῖν διὰ Κλήμεντος γραφεῖ- 
σαν. 

f Antiquus scriptor, eloquentiz mag- 
nz et industriz, nominea ὃ. Hieronym. 
laudatus in lib. de Script. Eccl. [S. Hier., 
ΟΡ.» tom. ii. col. 858.—Dionysius, Co- 
rinthiorum Eeclesiz episcopus, tant 
eloquentiz et industrie fuit, ut non 
solum suz civitatis, sed et aliarum ur- 
bium et provinciarum episcopos epi- 
stolis erudiret. | 

& S. Athan. ubi supra.—didax) καλ- 
ουμένη τῶν ᾿Αποστόλων, καὶ 6 Ποι- 
μήν. [Tom. i. par. 2. p. 963.—Vid. 
num, ly. | 


h καὶ ὅμως, «. T.A.—Neque inter ca- 
nonicos, neque inter ecclesiasticos, ullo 
modo (οὐδαμοῦ) memorantur apoery- 
phi. [καὶ ὅμως, ἀγαπητοὶ, κἀκείνων Ka- 
νονιζομένων, καὶ τούτων ἀναγινωσκομέ- 
νων, οὐδαμοῦ τῶν ἀποκρύφων μνήμη" 
ἀλλὰ αἱρετικῶν ἐστιν ἐπίνοια, γραφόν - 
των μὲν ὅτε θέλουσιν αὐτὰ, χαριζομένων 
δὲ καὶ προστιθέντων αὐτοῖς χρόνους, ἵν᾽ 
ὡς παλαιὰ προφέροντες, πρόφασιν ἔχω- 
σιν ἀπατᾷν e« τούτου τοὺς dicepatovs.— 
S. Athanas., ubi supr., tom. i. par. 2. 
p- 963. Vid. num. ly. ] 

i Ἱερεμίας καὶ Βαροὺχ, θρῆνοι, καὶ 
ἐπιστολαί. --- (4. cit. Γαρια Justell. 
Bibl., tom. i, p. 55.) 


TEST. 
CENT. IV. 


Num. lviii. 


CHAP. 
Wil 


Jer. 36. 4. 
Jer. 43.6,7. 
Jer. 36. 8. 


72 A Scholastical History of 


And so Origen expressed it, when he said that Jeremy“, 
with the Lamentations, and with his Epistle, made but one 
book ; (that Epistle, therefore, must be contained and written 
in that book, as it is in the twenty-ninth chapter of his Pro- 
phecy ;) whereunto S. Athanasius! and S. Cyril have added 
Baruch, (like as the council of Laodicea did here,) and made 
but one and the same book of them all. For Baruch’s name 
is famous in Jeremy; whose disciple and scribe he was, 
suffering the same persecution and banishment that Jeremy 
did, and publishing the same words and prophecies that 
Jeremy had required him to write; so that, in several rela- 
tions, a great part of the book may be attributed to them 
both. And very probable it is, that for this reason the 
Fathers that followed Origen did not only (after his example) 
join the Lamentations and the Epistle to Jeremy, but the 
name of Baruch besides™; whereby they intended nothing 
else (as, by keeping themselves precisely to the number of 
twenty-two books only, is clear) than what was inserted con- 
cerning Baruch in the book of Jeremy itself; (for otherwise 
they must have augmented their account, and added one 
book more to their number, which they never do:) nor could 
Cardinal Bellarmine take these Fathers in any other sense, 
when he confessed and said, (though afterward he agreeth 
not with his own words,) that “neither any ancient council, 
nor pope, nor father, in reciting the books of Holy Scripture, 
had made any particular mention of this prophet Baruch by 
himself":” which would be false, if either the council of 
Laodicea, or 8. Athanasius, or 8. Cyril of Jerusalem, had not, 
by the mention that they make of Baruch, understood those 
passages of him which are comprehended in the book of 
Jeremy written in Hebrew, but that other distinct book, 


k Sup. num. xlix.—Jeremias, cum ante versionem Gentiani Herveti ex- 


Threnis et Epistola, unum sunt, [‘Tepe- 
μίας, σὺν θρήνοις καὶ τῇ ἐπιστολῇ, ἐν 
ἑνί.---ΟΥἹρ. Comment. in Psal. i. tom. 
ii. p. 529. ] 

' Epistola Pasch. supra citat.—Jere- 
mias, et una cum illo Baruch, Lamen- 
tationes, et Epistola.  [‘Iepeutas, καὶ 
σὺν αὐτῷ Βαροὺχ, θρῆνοι, καὶ ἐπιστολή. 
S. Athanas., tom. i. par. 2. p. 962. ut 
supr. num. lv.—Vid. etiam num. Iviii. ] 

m Nisi vitium sit in Graco Conc. 
Laodiceni codice ; nam in Latino, qui 


tabat, ista omnia nomina pretermissa 
sunt. Isid. Mere., Merlinus, et P. 
Crab. [ Vid. num. lix.—not. ad lit. y.] 

n Bellarm. de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 
8. [tom. i. col. 33.] De libro Baruch 
controversia fuit, et est, tum quia non 
invenitur in Hebreis codicibus, tum 
etiam quia nec Concilia antiqua, neque 
pontifices, neque patres quos supra ci- 
tavimus, qui catalogum librorum sa- 
crorum texunt, hujus Prophet disertis 
verbis meminerunt. 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 73 


which is now extant under his name, and was first written 
only in the Greek tongue :—a book so different in the present 
editions from the old Latin translation, that we have no 
assurance whether there be a true copy of it or no; and 
therefore S. Hierome would not meddle with 105. 

LXII. Then, as to the leaving out of the Apocalypse, 
(which is a second exception against this canon of Laodicea,) 
though the question between the followers of the Trent 
canon and ours be not concerning any books of the New 
Testament, (wherein we all agree,) yet we have thus much 
to say for the council: 1. That the preface which they make 
to their canon sheweth their intention only (or at least 
chiefly) to have been thereby to declare? what canonical 
books were publicly to be read among them in the church ; 
where, because their custom was not usually to read the 
Apocalypse, therefore they forbare to name it. 2. That this 
custom was not grounded upon any opinion they had, as if 
that book were no part of the New Testament, but because 
it was so replenished with abstruse and hidden mysteries‘, as 
that (few or none being fit and able persons to explain it) 
the people would receive the less instruction and edifying by 
it; which is the reason that, in our public Calendar? for read- 
ing the books of the New Testament in the ordinary course 
of the year, our own Church hath likewise omitted it; and 
yet we hold it to be canonical, (as they of the Greek Church‘ 


° S. Hier. Pref. in Jerem. [tom. ix. 
col. 783. } Librum autem Baruch, [no- 
tarii ejus,] qui apud Hebrzos nec legi- 
tur nec habetur, pratermisimus.— 
Item, Pref. in Comment. quibus Jere- 
miam exponit, [tom. iv. col. 834.} Li- 
bellum Baruch, qui vulgo editioni LX X 
copulatur, nec habetur apud Hebrzos, 
et ψευδόγραφον [ pevderlypaor | episto- 
lam Jeremiz, nequaquam censui dis- 
serendam. 

P Cone. Laod. loco citato.—Quod 
non oportet privatos psalmos in Eccle- 
sia legere ; &c.—Hze autem sunt que 
legi oportet; &c. [ὅτι οὐ δεῖ ἰδιωτικοὺς 
ψαλμοὺς λέγεσθαι ἐν τῇ ἐκκλήσιᾳ, οὐκ 
ἀκανόνιστα βιβλία, ἀλλὰ μόνα τὰ κα- 
νονικὰ τῆς παλαιᾶς καὶ καινῆς διαθήκης. 
boa δεῖ βιβλία ἀναγινώσκεσθαι" κ.τ.λ. 
ut supr. p.68. not.y.—Can. lix. in prine. } 

4 S. Hier. in Prol. Galeat.—Tot ha- 
bet sacramenta, quot verba. [These 
words are not found in Prol. Gal.; but 


they occur in Epist. ad Paulinum, Op., 
tom. i. col. 278.—Apocalypsis Joannis 
tot habet sacramenta, quot verba. Pa- 
rum dixi pro merito voluminis: laus 
omnis inferior est: in verbis singulis 
multiplices latent intelligentiz. ] 

τ Liturg. Eccl. Angl. in. Calend. et 
Prefat.—How the rest of the Holy 
Scripture (besides the Psalter) is ap- 
pointed to be read. The Old Test. 
&c. except certain books and chapters 
which be least edifying, &c. The New 
Test. except the Apocalypse, &c. [See 
the Preface to the Book of Common 
Prayer, as it stood prior to the last 
review, in the reigns of Elizabeth, 
James I., and Charles I., or as it stood 
in the Liturgy compiled by Archbishop 
Laud, and designed for the use of the 
Church of Scotland. ] 

* Justin. Mart. in Dial. cum. Tryph. 
[ὃ 81. Op., p. 179.—kal παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἀνὴρ 
τὶς ᾧ ὄνομα ᾿Ιωάννης, εἷς τῶν ᾿Αποστόλων 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


CH AYP: 


ἯΙ: 


74 


A Scholastical History of 


did,) often allegmg it in our sermons and treatises, and 
otherwhiles reading divers parts of it in our Public Service. 
3. It is altogether improbable that the Fathers of this coun- 
cil should absolutely reject that book out of the canon, when 


it was in theirt own time (as 


Tov Χριστοῦ, ἐν ᾿Αποκαλύψει γενομένῃ 
αὐτῷ... .. mpophrevoe.] Irenzus, lib. v. 
contr. Her. [cap. 26. p. 477.—Signifi- 
cavit Joannes, Domini discipulus, in 
Apocalypsi, &c.| Theoph. Antioch., 
et Melito, apud Euseb. Hist. Ecel., 
lib. iv. ὁ. 24, 26. ἱ καὶ ἄλλο πρὸς τὴν 
αἵρεσιν ° Ἑρμογένους τὴν ἐπιγραφὴν ἔ ἔχον, 
ἐν ᾧ ἐκ τῆς ἀποκαλύψεωΞς᾽ Ιωάννου κέχρη- 
ται μαρτυρίαις. Theoph. Ant. ap. cap. 
24, p. 187.—kal τὰ περὶ τοῦ διαβόλου, 
καὶ τῆς ἀποκαλύψεως ᾿Ιωάννου, (βιβλία 
Μελίτωνος.) Cap. 20. p.189.] Dionys. 
Alex. apud eund., lib. vii. cap. 23, 24; 
[cap. 24, 26. pp. 350. 352, et seq.— 
καλεῖσθαι μὲν οὖν αὐτὸν ᾿Ιωάννην, καὶ 
εἶναι τὴν γραφὴν ᾿Ιωάννον ταύτην, οὐκ 
ἀντερῶ. ἁγίου μὲν γὰρ εἶναί τινος καὶ 
θεοπνεύστου συναινῶ. p. 9ὅ8.1] Clem. 
Alex., lib. ii. Paedag. cap. 12. [ἴοπι. i. 
p. 241.—étdy ἁγίῳ κοσμεῖσθαι λίθῳ, τῷ 
Λόγῳ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὃν Μαργαρίτην ἡ Γραφὴ 
κέκληκέν που, τὸν διαυγῇ καὶ καθαρὸν 
Ἰησοῦν, τὸν ἐν σαρκὶ ἐπόπτην ὀφθαλμὸν, 
τὸν Λόγον τὸν διαφανῆ" δι᾽ ὃν ἡ σὰρξ 
τιμία ὕδατι ἀναγεννωμένη" καὶ γὰρ τὸ 
ὄστρεον ἐκεῖνο ἐν ὕδατι γιγνόμενον περι- 
στέγει τὴν σάρκα ἐκ δὲ ταύτης ὃ μαρ- 
γαρίτης κυΐσκεται. λίθοις δὲ ἁγίοις τὴν 
ἄνω ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ τετειχίσθαι παρειλή- 
φαμεν κιτ.λ. Apoc. xxi. 18.—Vid. 
etiam cap. 10. p. 235. ἣ ἀποκάλυψις 
φησίν" εἶδον τὰς ψυχὰς, κιτιλ. Apoe. vi. 
9.11.1 Origen. in i, Psalm. [ tom. ii. 
p- 525.—mep) uty οὖν τοῦ κεκλεῖσθαι 
καὶ ἐσφραγίσθαι, 6 ᾿Ιωάννης ἀναδιδά- 
σκει ἐν τῇ ἀποκαλύψει" K.T.A.] Euseb. 
in Chron. [lib. ii—Thesaur, Temp. 
Hiero. interp., Ὁ. 164. Ann. Heb. 
MMCX.—Secundus post Neronem 
Domitianus Christianos persequitur ; 
et sub eo Apostolus Johannes, in Pat- 
mum insulam relegatus, Apocalyp- 
sim vidit, quam Ireneus interpreta- 
batur. The Greek text, (Jos. Scali- 
geri,) may be found at p. 208.] Atha- 
nas. in Synops. [tom. 11, p. 131.—em 
τούτοις ἐστὶ καὶ ἡ ᾿Αποκάλυψις Ιωάννου 
τοῦ θεολόγον"... .. τοσαῦτα καὶ τὰ τῆς 
καινῆς Διαθήκης βιβλία, τά γε κανονι- 
ζόμενα, K.T.A.—Et p. 200. ᾿Αποκάλυψις 
*Iwdvvov. οὕτω καλεῖται τὸ βιβλίον" 
ἐπειδὴ καὶ ταύτην τὴν ᾿Αποκάλυψιν av- 
τὸς ᾿Ιωάννης ὃ εὐαγγελιστὴς καὶ θεόλο- 


it was also before" and after* 


γος ἐώρακεν ἐν τῇ Πάτμῳ, κιτ.λ.1 Epi- 
phan. Heres. 51. [lib. 11. tom. i. p. 422. 
—The title is: κατὰ τῇς αἱρέσεως τῆς 
μὴ δεχομένης τὸ κατὰ ᾿Ιωάννην εὐαγ- 
γέλιον, καὶ τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν" ἣν ἐκάλε- 
σεν ᾿Ανοήτων, κ. τ. A.| Chrysost. in 
Psal. xci. [Inter spuria scripta, tom. v. 
But perhaps a wrong reference. Vid. 
Serm. in Synaxin Angelorum, tom. viii. 
p- 286. (inter spuria.)—Kad’ ἑκάστην 
δὲ ἐκκλησίαν ἐπέστησεν ἀγγέλους φύ- 
λακας ὃ Χριστὸς, ὡς ἀποκαλύπτων ἸἸωάν- 
vn φησίν" «.7.A.—Et Serm. de Pseudo- 
prophetis, tom. viii. p. 75. (inter spu- 
ria.)—api@ucda δὲ πόθεν; ἢ ἐκ τοῦ εἴ- 
ποντος᾽ ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ἀρχὴ, καὶ τὸ τέλος. 
Αροο. xxi. 6.] Basil. [adv. Eunom., 
lib. 11. § 14, tom. i. p. 249.---ὠἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸς 
ἡμῖν ὃ εὐαγγελιστὴς ἐν ἑτέρῳ λόγῳ τοῦ 
τοιούτου ἮΝ τὸ σημαινόμενον ἔδειξεν, 
εἰπών" 6 ὧν, καὶ 6 ἦν, καὶ ὃ παντοκρά- 
τωρ. Apoc.i.8.—Iit lib. iv. sect. 2. p.281. 
πᾶσαν δὲ φιλονεικίαν αὐτῶν ἀποκλείου-- 
σιν αἱ θεῖαι γραφαὶ, Μωσέως μὲν βοῶντος 
περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ" ὃ ay με ἀπέστειλε" τοῦ δὲ 
εὐαγγελιστοῦ" ἐν ἀρχῇ ny 6 Λόγος, k.T-A. 
.... καὶ ἐν τῇ ἀποκαλύψει" ὁ ὧν, καὶ ὃ 
ἦν, καὶ 6 ἐρχόμενος. Apoc. i. 8,7 Gr. 
Naz. [Vid. Gregor. Nazianzen. Orat. 
30. tom. 1. p. 573.—xkal 6 ὧν, καὶ 6 ἣν, 
καὶ 6 ἐρχόμενος, καὶ παντοκράτωρ, σα- 
φῶς περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ λεγόμενα. Apoc. i.] 
et Cyrillus. [S. Cyril. Hierosol. Catech. 
iv. § 19,--ταῦτα δὲ διδάσκομεν, οὐχ εὐ- 
ρεσιλογοῦντες, GAN ἐκ τῶν θείων ἐκκλη- 
σιαζομένων γραφῶν, κιτιλ. Inter quas 
Scripturas citatur Αροο. xvii.l1. Atvid. 
Cat. iv. ὃ 86. p. 69. not. z.—Apocalyp- 
sim non numerat Cyrillus in indice 
Novi Testamenti, eamque uti Apocry- 
pham repudiare videtur, Cat. xv. num. 
15.16. Ejus tamen testimoniis, seepe ac 
veluti imprudens, ex familiari ejus con- 
suetudine utitur.—Vid. autem S. Cyril. 
Alexandrin. De Adorat. in Spiritu et 
Veritat., lib. vi. p. 188.--- καίτοι τὸ τῆς 
᾿Αποκαλύψεως βιβλίον ἡμῖν συντιθεὶς ὃ 
συφὺς lwdvyys, K.T.A. | 

* Epiph. HAE citato. [Vid. supr. 
Her. 51. tom. - ?p 425. —elxov yap 
τὴν αἵρεσιν. Ἀν ΤΑ ΠΣ ἀποβάλλουσαν 
᾿Ιωάννου τὰς βίβλους.) et Her. 54, 
[4]. 34. lib. ii. tom. i. p. 402.---ἀνέστη 
πάλιν Θεόδοτός τις, ἀπόσπασμα ὑπάρχων 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 7D 


their time) held an heresy to reject it. For though some 
few men in the Greek Church were not always so well satis- 
fied concerning the author of this book, but doubtedy whe- 
ther it was S. John the Evangelist, or some other apostoli- 
eal writer of that name,—yet, as the reasons which they 
brought for themselves were of little weight, so they were 
at all times opposed and answered by the greater part and 
the most considerable persons of the Church; whereof there 
cannot one be named, that ever suffered the authority of the 
book to be either rejected or doubted of, whether it were a 
canonical part of the New Testament or no, without cen- 
suring and condemning them that did so. 4. Lastly, then, 
the omission of this book in the canon of Laodicea, (if yet 
the omission be not rather in the copies that we have of it, 
than in the canon itself; for in some copies’ the Epistle to 
Philemon is left out, as well as the Apocalypse,) can be no 
just plea for the authority of those books which the council 
of Trent hath lately annexed to the canon of the Old Testa- 
ment; for though neither of them be here named, yet it is 
one thing not to be named in the canon of Laodicea, and 
another thing to be excluded out of the canon of the Bible, 
which maketh the great difference between them; for cer- 
tain it is, that by the common consent of the Fathers and 
Churches abroad, (which are the best interpreters of what 
they decreed, rejected, or acknowledged, in this synod of 
the Asian provinces,) the Apocalypse, if it were not usually 
read to the people, yet was publicly received as a canonical 


ἐκ τῆς προειρημένης ᾿Αλόγου αἱρέσεως, 
τῆς ἀρνουμένης τὸ κατὰ ᾿Ιωάννην εὐαγ- 
γέλιον, καὶ τὸν ἐν αὐτῷ ἐν ἀρχῇ ὄντα 
θεὸν Λόγου, καὶ τὴν αὐτοῦ ᾿Αποκάλυψιν.] 
« Tertul., lib. iv. contra Marcion. 
[{vid. cap. 5. p. 415.—Habemus et Jo- 
annis alumnas ecclesias. Nam etsi 
Apocalypsin ejus Marcion respuit, ordo 
tamen episcoporum, ad originem re- 
census, in Joannem stabit auctorem. | 
x S. Aug. de Heres. cap. 30. [ὃ 62. 
tom. viii. col. 10.—Alogi propterea sic 
vocantur, tanquam sine Verbo, (λόγος 
enim Greece verbum dicitur,) quia 
Deum Verbum recipere noluerunt, 
Joannis Evangelium respuentes, cujus 
nec Apocalypsin accipiunt, ... has vide- 
licet Scripturas negantes esse ipsius. | 
y Euseb., lib. vii. Hist. Ecel., c. 25. 


[p. 352.—ei@’ ἑξῆς broBas περὶ τῆς ᾿Απο- 
καλύψεως ᾿Ιωάννου ταῦτα φησί: τινὲς 
μὲν οὖν τῶν πρὸ ἡμῶν ἠθέτησαν καὶ 
> / , f > 
ἀνεσκεύασαν πάντῃ τὸ βιβλίον, καθ 
a U ͵ 
ἕκαστον κεφάλειον διευθύνοντες, ἄγνω- 
στόν τε καὶ ἀσυλλόγιστον ἀποφαίνοντες" 
ψέυδεσθαί τε τὴν ἐπιγραφήν. ᾿Ιωάννου 

\ > >. , ca Si 4 as 
γὰρ οὐκ εἶναι λέγουσιν" ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ἀπο- 
κάλυψιν εἶναι, τὴν σφοδρῷ καὶ παχεῖ 
κεκαλυμμένην τῷ τῆς ἀγνοίας παραπε- 
τάσματι" καὶ οὐχ ὕπως τῶν ᾿Αποστόλων 
τινὰ, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ὅλως τῶν ἁγίων ἢ τῶν 
ἀπὺ τῆς ᾿Εκκλησίας τούτου γεγονέναι 
ποιητὴν τοῦ γράμματος" .... ἐγὼ δὲ 
> ~ 4 > > i 
ἀθετῆσαι μὲν οὐκ ἂν τολμήσαιμι τὸ βι- 
βλίον" .... καὶ γὰρ εἰ μὴ συνίημι, GAN 
ὑπονοῶ γε νοῦν τινὰ βαθύτερον ἐγκεῖ- 
σθαι τοῖς ῥήμασιν. | 

« In codice Joh. Tilii. [Vid. p. 24.} 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


70 A Scholastical History of 


. book of Scripture among them all: which the other contro- 


verted books never were, neither in those places where they 
were allowed to be read, nor at Laodicea, where, for the rea- 
sons afore-mentioned, they thought meet at that time to 
forbid them. 

LXIII. Some other exceptions there are against this coun- 
cil, which will give us no great trouble to answer ;—as first, 
(1.) That it is not so certain, whether there be any such 
canon or catalogue of Scripture-books in it or no. For in 
the Latin translation, which Dionysius Exiguus* made of that 
council, it is omitted; and in the Roman code? there is no 
particular recital of those books to be seen; nor hath Gra- 
tian entered it into his Decree*. But in these matters the 
Greek copies are to be trusted before the Latin, and the Uni- 
versal code“ before the Roman. In all the several editions of 
the Councils®, both Greek and Latin, set forth by Mercator, 
Merlin, Crab, Surius, Tilius, Binius, and those that we find in 
Balsamon and Zonaras, this canon is to be read at large ; and, 
should we rest ourselves either upon the Roman code, or the 
code of Dionysius Exiguus, we shall be to seek for all the eight 
canons of the council of Ephesus, the three last canons of the 
first council at Constantinople, and the two last canons of the 
council at Chalcedon; which are all cut off and left out in 
both these codes, as well as this canon of Laodicea is: the 
preface and title whereof they have suffered nevertheless 
to stand still‘; and yet that preface and title refer to the 


® Codex Can. Eccl. Dionysii Exigui. conveniat. Quod non oportet plebeios 


[ap. Labbe, tom. i. col. 1515. ] 

b Codex Can. Eccl. Romane. [ Vid. 
ed. Lut. Par. 8vo. 1609. p. 87, where 
the former part of can. lix. is found, 
but without the catalogue of canonical 
books. | 

ὁ Gratiani Decret. [ap. Corpus Ju- 
ris Canonici, tom. i. } 

@ Codex Can. Eccl. Universe. [ap. 
Justelli Biblioth., tom. iiVide p. 29. ] 

€ [Vide 1514. Mere. ap. Labbe, tom. 1, 
col. 1521.—Merlin. Collect. Concil., 
tom. i. fol. 74.—Crab. Concilia, tom. 1. 
fol. 227.—Surii Conce., tom. i. p. 704. 
—Tilii κανόνες τῶν ᾿Αποστόλων καὶ τῶν 
ἁγίων συνόδων, p. 24.—Binii Cone. ed. 
Col. Agr. 1618. tom. i. p. 247.—Bal- 
sam, Canones, &c., p. 850.—Zonar. 
Canones, We., p. 361. ] 

f Que psallere et legere in ecclesiis 


psalmos in Ecclesia cantare, nec libros 
preter canonem legi; sedsola Sacra Vo-~ 
lumina V. et N. Testamenti.—Reg. 162. 
in Cod. Dion. et Can. 59. Cone. Laod. 
in Cod. Rom. [The Roman code (apud 
Justell.) is deficient of the canons 
named by Cosin, viz. the eight canons 
of the council of Ephesus, the last 
three canons of the first council of Con- 
stantinople, and the last two canons of 
the council of Chalcedon. In the Co- 
dex Canonum Vetus Eccl. Romane 
(Lut. Par. 1609) the canons specified 
are wanting, except that there are 
twelve canons purporting to be those 
of Ephesus, but altogether different 
from the corresponding canons apud 
Justell. In the Cod. Can. Ecclesiasti- 
corum Dionys. Exig. (Lut. Par. 1628) 
all the canons specified are wanting. | 


δον"... 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


77 


books of Scripture that follow in all other copies and collec- 
tions of the councils whatsoever ;—which is so clear an evi- 
dence for us, that generally this council is given us%, and 


confessed to be upon our side. 


(2.) Only Catharinus, having 


nothing else to say against it, suspecteth that this fifty- 
ninth canon of this council hath been larger than it is, and 
that the books now controverted have been taken out of it, 
though in the meanwhile he knows not when or by whom it 


ε Baronius et Binius, ubi sup. [vid. 
Baron., tom. iv. col. 916. Cum con- 
stet, auctoritate S. Hieronymi, recep- 
tum in Niczeno concilio librum Judith ; 
cum in serie canonicorum librorum a 
Patribus Laodicez congregatis idem 
liber ab authenticis sit explosus una 
cum nonnullis aliis: evidens plane at- 
que perspicuum redditur, dictam Lao- 
dicensem synodum celebratam fuisse 
ante Nicenam; &c.—Et Bin. ed. Lut. 
Par. 1636. tom. i. p. 805.—Liber Ju- 
dith, auctoritate hujus provincialis con- 
cilii inter apocryphos rejicitur, quem, 
teste S. Hieron. Epist. 3. patres Ni- 
czni concilii, velut sacrosanctum, in 
canonem Scripture receperunt.—Vid. 
p- 67. not. t, et p. 68. not. x.] Alph. 
a Castro, lib. 1. c. 2. contra Heer. [ col. 
6, 7.—Laod. Catal. can. lix. citat Al- 
phonsus, et dicit: Sed jam video quan- 
tum exultet hereticus ex ratione libro- 
rum in hoc ecatalogo assignata, cum 
videat plerosque ibi omitti, qui passim 
pro canonicis habentur; &c.] Georg. 
Ederus, in Gicon. Bibl., lib. i. tab. 42. 
[Ciconom. Bibliorum, p. 36.—Laodi- 
cense can. 59. In quo licet de libris 
Tobie, Judith, Sapientiz, Ecclesias- 
tici, Machabeorum, et Apocalypsis 
nulla fuit mentio, vel quia dubium 
adhue aliquod de illis fuerit, vel quia 
sancti patres judicium de re tam gravi 
in aliud tempus differre voluerint, non 
tamen oportet semper dubitare, nec 
ab unius concilii auctoritate nega- 
tive argumentari licebit, cum sufficiat 
hos libros a sequentibus conciliis, et 
paulo post totius ecclesia catholic 
consensu, approbatos esse.] Costerus, 
in Enchirid. cap. 1. [p. 67.—Objectio 
prima. Concilium Laodicenum eos 
libros veteris testamenti omittit, qui 
non sunt in canone Hebraworum: non 
igitur agnovit libros Machabeeorum, 
Sapientiam, Ecclesiasticum, Tobiam, 
et Judith, Solutio. Neganda est con- 
sequentia: non enim eo loci patres 
abjecerunt hos libros, tanquam non 
sacros, nec decreyerunt non esse cano- 


nicos: sed non numeraverunt inter il- 
los qui in ecclesia essent legendi, idque 
presertim propter Judzeos ad fidem 
conversos, et fere Judaizantes, quibus 
Phrygia ab Apostolorum temporibus 
abundabat. Hos nimirum sancti illi 
episcopi irritare noluerunt, iis libris 
veteris testamenti in Ecclesia legendis, 
quos illi in canone Hebraorum non 
habebant.] Bellarm. de Verbo Dei, 
lib. i. c. 20. sect. Enumerantur. [The 
bearing of this reference upon Cosin’s 
argument is not very evident. Bellar- 
mine’s words are: Enumerantur libri 
Apocryphi plurimi a Gelasio, ut habe- 
tur dist. 15, canone ‘Sancta Romana,’ 
ab Innocentio I. Epist. 5, ab Athana- 
510 in Synopsi, et ab Eusebio, lib. iii. 
Hist. cap. 25, sed magna ex parte non 
exstant. Qui exstant, hi sunt: Oratio 
Regis Manasse, que solet annecti li- 
bris Paralipomenon, quam adeo apo- 
crypham, aut non certo canonicam di- 
cere posse videmur, quia non est pars 
alicujus libri sacri, nee ponitur nomi- 
natim in canone ab aliquo concilio, vel 
pontifice, vel patre, supra citatis; nec 
habetur in Hebrzea aut Greeca, sed so- 
lum in Latina editione. Apocryphus 
quoque est Psalmus 151. Davidis, cu- 
jus meminit Athanasius in Synopsi, et 
invenitur in Grecis Psalteriis. Quem 
psalmum apocryphum dico, quia con- 
cilium Laodicenum canone 59, conci- 
lium Romanum, sub Gelasio, et ‘I'ri- 
dentinum, sess. 4. nominatim ponunt 
in canone 150 psalmos.—Tom. 1. col. 
79.1 Melch. Can., lib. ii. cap. 11. [vid. 
p. 67.—Res nondum erat definita. Qua 
etiam ratione et reliquos excusamus :— 
(i.e. S. Aug., Damascen., Innocent., 
Gelas., Cone. Laodic. &c.) Conf., cap. 
10. p. 58.) Lindanus, ubi supra. [Pa- 
nopl. Evangel., lib. iii. cap. 3.—Vid. 
num. liy.} Jt alii complures. 

h Ambr. Cathar. Opuse. de Script. 
Canonicis.—Vehementer suspicor fu- 
isse hos libros a sciolis quibusdam se- 
motos, &c. 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


Ancyr., 
Neoces., 
Gangr., 
Antioch., 
Xe. 


78 A Scholastical History of 


should be done; which is an exception that answers itself, 
and hath nobody else to speak for it. For with as much 
reason he might have suspected all the rest of the Fathers’ 
writings, that numbered these books of the ancient Testa- 
ment as the Fathers of Laodicea did. (3.) The last excep- 
tion, therefore, against them is, that they were but a pravin- 
cial council’, and of very little authority in the Church, 
having never been confirmed by the pope. But there is no 
part of this exception true. For, first, it was a council that 
consisted of divers provinces or regions of Asia*, which makes 
it greater than any provincial synod'. Secondly, it was al- 
ways held to be of great veneration and authority™, both in 
the Greek and in the Latin Church. And, thirdly, although 
the oriental councils in those days needed no confirmation 
from the pope, (who claimed no such jurisdiction then, as he 
did in after ages, over those places that were out of his 
own limits",) yet that, among other councils of the east, the 
popes received this in the west, and acknowledged the canons 
of it to be a part of those ecclesiastical rules whereby both 
themselves and other bishops were to be guided, we find it 
manifest in the letter® that Pope Leo IV. sent to the bishops 


i Bellarm., lib. 11. de Cone. 6: 8. 
[tom. ii. col. 88.— Decimo, profert 
Hermannus, Wce..... Respondeo im- 


primis, concilium Carthaginense esse 
majoris auctoritatis, quam Laodice- 
num: ....] Laodicenum (vero con- 
cilium) fuit provinciale, episcoporum 
xxii. et non confirmatum a Pontifice. 
[Itaque non posset habere locum, quod 
ait Augustinus, concilia priora emen- 
dari a posterioribus. | 

k Prima hujus synodi verba. [Vid. 
Labbe, tom. i. col. 5009. ]—Sancta sy- 
nodus, que apud Laodiceam Phrygiz 
Pacatianz convenit ex diversis provin- 
ciis, (sive regionibus,) Asia; ὅτ. 

1 Bel., lib. i. de Conc. cap. 4. [tom. 
ii. col. 4.|—Provincialia concilia sunt, 
[dicuntur, ] in quibus conveniunt tan- 
tum episcopi unius provinciz, quibus 
preest metropolitanus, sive archiepi- 
scopus. 

πὶ Binius ex Baronio, Not. 1, in 
Laod. Concil. [vid. Concil. Labbe, 
tom. i. col. 1522.] Hoe concilium, 
antiqua nobilitate celeberrimum, Gre- 
corum atque Latinorum scriptis cele- 
bri memorize commendatum fuit. [In 


quo, ad collapsam Ecclesiz disciplinam 
restaurandaim, auctore Nunechio Phry- 
gie Metropolitano, congregati fuerunt 
triginta duo episcopi; et hosce quin- 
quaginta novem canones, ad mores 
singulorum fidelium reformandos, edi- 
derunt; ut constat apud Gratianum, 
canone undecimo, dist. 16. Item, ex 
compendio Baronii. Quod pradictum 
concilium in Syria sub Theodoto vel 
Theodosio episcopo celebratum fuisse 
scribitur, plane falsum est. Hee enim 
synodus, ut infra patebit, habita est in 
Phrygia Pacatiana—vVide Baron. in 
appendice tomi iv. | 

n Cone. Nicen. Can. 6. [Concil. 
Labbe, tom. ii. col. 92.---τὰ ἀρχαῖα ἔθη 
κρατείτω, τὰ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ, καὶ Λιβύῃ, 
καὶ Πενταπόλει, ὥστε τὸν ᾿Αλεξανδρείας 
ἐπίσκοπον πάντων τούτων ἔχειν τὴν ἐξου- 
σίαν. ἐπειδὴ καὶ τῷ ἐν τῇ Ῥώμῃ ἐπισκό- 
πῳ τοῦτο σύνηθές ἐστιν᾽ ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ 
κατὰ τὴν ᾿Αντιόχειαν, καὶ ἐν ταῖς ἄλλαι 
ἐπαρχίαις, τὰ πρεσβεῖα σώζεσθαι ταῖς 
ἐκκλησίαις. κιτ.λ. 

® Can. de Libel. Distinct. 20. [sive 
Epist. Leonis pap iv. cap. 6.—Per 
que decreta judicare debeant episcopi. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 79 


of Britanny. For in those elder times the code of the uni- 
versal Church governed them all; and into that code was 
this synod of Laodicea taken, not only by the sixth general 
council of Constantinople in Trullo?, (the canons whereof 
have otherwhiles some exceptions? made against them,) but 
by the fourth general council likewise of Chalcedon’, and 


—Ap. Concil. Labbe, tom. viii. col. 30. ] 
Non convenit aliquem judicare, et sanc- 
torum conciliorum canones relinquere, 
{vel decretalium regulas, id est, que 
habentur apud nos simul cum illis in 
canone.] Quibus (autem) in omnibus 
ecclesiasticis utimur judiciis, (sunt sta- 
tuta can.) Apost. Nicen. Ancyran. 
Neocesar. Gangr. Antioch. Laodicen- 
sium, [Chalcedonensium, Sardicen- 
sium, Carthaginensium, Africanen- 
sium .... Isti omnino sunt, per quos 
judicant episcopi, et per quos episcopi, 
simul et clerici, judicantur. ] 

P Can. 2.—Obsignamus etiam ca- 
nones, qui a S, Patribus nostris expo- 
siti sunt; i. e. a 318. sanctis ac divinis 
patribus, qui Niczz convenerunt, iis- 
que qui Ancyre, Neocesar. Gangr. 
Antioch. atque iis etiam qui in Laodi- 
cea Phrygiz, &e. [ Vid. Cone. Quini- 
sext. sive Constantinop. 3. ap. Labbe, 
tom. vi. col. 1139 — ἐπισφραγίζομεν δὲ 
καὶ τοὺς λυιποὺς πάντας ἱεροὺς κανόνας 
τοὺς ὑπὸ τῶν ἁγίων καὶ μακαρίων πατέ- 
ρων ἡμῶν ἐκτεθέντας, τουτέστι, τῶν τε 
ἐν Νικαίᾳ συναθροισθέντων tin’. θεοφό- 
ρων ἁγίων πατέρων, καὶ τῶν ἐν ᾿Αγκύρᾳ" 
ἔτι μὴν καὶ τῶν ἐν Νεοκαισαρείᾳ" ὡσαύ- 
τως καὶ τῶν ἐν Γάγγραις, πρὸς δὲ καὶ 
τῶν ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ τῆς Συρίας" ἀλλὰ μὴν 
καὶ τῶν ἐν Λαοδικείᾳ τῆς Φρυγίας" προ- 
σέτι καὶ τῶν ρν΄. τῶν ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ θεο- 
φυλάκτῳ καὶ βασιλίδι συνελθόντων πό- 
Ae καὶ τῶν διακοσίων τῶν ἐν τῇ ᾽Ἔφε- 
σίων μητροπόλει τὸ πρότερον συναγηγερ- 
μένων" καὶ τῶν ἐν Καλχηδόνι ἑξακοσίων 
τριάκοντα ἁγίων καὶ μακαρίων πατέρων" 
ὡσαύτως καὶ τῶν ἐν Σαρδικῇ" ἔτι μὴν 
καὶ τῶν ἐν Καρθαγένῃ, «.7.A.| Ad hee 
Balsamon: Hujus presentis canonis 
perpetuo recordare. — [ Vid. Theod. 
Balsam. not. in Cone. Quinisext. can. 
2. p. 364.—r0d παρόντος κανόνος μέμ- 
ynoo dinveras’ ἐπιστομίσεις γὰρ δι᾽ αὐ- 
τοῦ τοὺς λέγοντας μὴ ἐκτεθῆναι παρὰ 
τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων κανόνας πε΄. κιτ.λ.} 

4 Melch. Can., lib. i. c. ult. [vide 
lib. v. (eap. postremum.) De aucto- 
ritate Conciliorum, p. 287.—Non parva 
questio est, num canones Trullani 
ecclesiasticam habeant auctoritatem. } 


Baron., tom. viii. ad An. 692. [vid. col. 
764, } et illum transcribens Binius, ad 
istud Concilium Quinisextum. [ vid. 
Binii not. in Cone. Constantin. iii. ap. 
Labbe, tom. vi. col. 1208.] 

r Act. iv. Act. xi. et Act. xiii. [vid. 
Cone. Chalced. Labbe, tom. iv. col. 
527. Epist. Archimandritarum ad Chal- 
cedonense Concilium.—’Aétios ἀρχι- 
διάκονος τῆς κατὰ Κωνσταντινούπολιν 
ἁγίας καὶ καθολικῆς ἐκκλησίας εἶπε" κα- 
νών ἐστιν οὗτος, Os μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων τέ- 
θειται παρὰ τῶν ἁγίων πατέρων" ods 
φυλάττοντες, οἱ ἅγιοι πατέρες οἱ ἐπίσκο- 
ποι ἐκδιδάσκουσι κληρικοὺς καὶ πάντας 
τοὺς χριστιανίζοντας, εἰ εὕροιεν ἢ ἀφη- 
νιῶντας, ἢ μὴ βουλομένους πείθεσθαι, 
κεκρῆσθαι τῷ κανόνι τούτῳ. καὶ ἀπὸ 
βιβλίου ἀνέγνω ταῦτα᾽ εἴτις πρεσβύτε- 
ρος, K.T.A... . . πάντες οἱ εὐλαβέστατοι 
ἐπίσκοποι ἐβόησαν" οὗτος δίκαιος κανὼν, 
οὗτος ὃ κανὼν τῶν ἁγίων πατέρων .---- 
Rursus, col. 537. φανερὰ δὲ διαγορεύ- 
ουσιν οἱ θεῖοι κανόνες κατὰ τῶν τὰ τοι- 
aura σφαλλομένων κληρικῶν τε καὶ μο- 
ναχῶν. εἰ κελεύετε, τούτους ἀναγνωσό- 
μεθα" ἐπειδή περ μάλιστα καὶ φαίνονται 
ἐκ πολλοῦ χωρίσαντες ἑαυτοὺς τῆς τε 
ἁγιωτάτης καὶ καθολικῆς ἐκκλησίας, καὶ 
τοῦ ἰδίου ἐπισκόπου, ὥστε καὶ ἐκ τῶν 
παρ' αὐτῶν ἐπιδοθέντων λιβέλλω; φανε- 
ρὰν τὴν ἑαυτῶν γνώμην κατέστησαν. ἧ 
ἁγία σύνοδος εἶπεν" οἱ θεῖοι τῶν πατέ- 
ρων κανόνες ἀναγινωσκέσθωσαν, καὶ ἐμ- 
φερέσθωσαν τοῖς ὑπομνήμασι. καὶ λα- 
βὼν τὴν βίβλον, ᾿Αέτιος ἀρχιδιάκονος 
καὶ πριμμικήριος τῆς μεγάλης ἐκκλησίας, 
ἀνέγνω, 'κιτ.λ.---Παγδιι5, col. 691. Βασ- 
σιανὸς ὃ εὐλαβέστατος εἶπεν"... . οἱ κα- 
νόνες φανερὰ ἔχουσιν" οἱ πατέρες. 
αὐτοὶ εἴπωσιν" οἴδασι τοὺς κανόνας. 
Στέφανος 6 εὐλαβέστατος εἶπεν" ἀξιῶ 
τοὺς κανόνας ἀναγνωσθῆναι, τοὺς λέγον- 
tas’ ὥστε ἐν ἑτέρᾳ πόλει τὸν χειροτονη- 
θέντα μὴ δύνασθαι ἐν ἑτέρᾳ καθίστασϑαι. 
οἱ ἐνδοξότατοι ἄρχοντες εἶπον" ἀναγι- 
νωσκέσθωσαν οἱ κανόνες. Λεόντιος ὃ εὐ- 
λαβέστατος ἐπίσκοπος Μαγνησίας ἀνέ- 
γνω. κιτιλ. «+.» 6 αὐτὸς εὐλαβέστατος 
Λεόντιος ἐπίσκοπος ἀνέγνω ἀπὸ τοῦ αὐ- 
τοῦ βιβλίου. k.7.A.—Rursus, col. 711. οἱ 
ἐνδοξότατοι ἄρχοντες εἶπον' ἀναγινωσ - 


TEST, 


CENT. IV. 


A.D. 374,* 


80 A Scholastical History of 


the imperial law of the Emperor Justinian’, besides divers 
other testimonies set forth to that purpose by the two 
learned antiquaries Leschassiert and Justel"; whose reasons 
herein are so clear and convincing, that, as no just exception 
can be taken to them, so are they freely acknowledged to be 
such, and highly magnified by them’ that styled themselves 
the pope’s apologists. And this maketh the council of Lao- 
dicea to carry with it the force and authority of an cecumeni- 
cal synod, by which it was first received and approved, and 
afterwards numbered with all the rest in the general code of 
the Church. 

LXIV. S. Epiphanius, the bishop of Salamine or Con- 
stance, in the island of Cyprus, wrote his books against here- 
sies about ten years after the time of the Laodicean council. 


κέσθωσαν οἱ κανόνες. Βερονικιανὸς ὃ Leschass. ap. Goldast. Monarch., tom. 


καθωσιωμένος σηκρητάριος ἀπὸ βιβλίου 
ἐπιδοθέντος παρὰ ᾿Ευνομίου τοῦ εὐλα- 
βεστάτου ἀνέγνω. K.T.A..... ᾿Αναστά- 
σιος ὃ εὐλαβέστατος ἐπίσκυπος Νικαίας 
ele’ στοιχῶ τῷ κανόνι. K.T.A. | 

s Novel. 131. {Collat. ix. tit. 13. 
cap. 1.—Vid. Justiniani Nov., p. 212. 
- θεσπίζομεν τοίνυν τάξιν νόμων ἂπέ- 
χειν τοὺς ἁγίους ἐκκλησιαστικοὺς κανό- 
νας, τοὺς ὑπὸ τῶν ἁγίων τεσσάρων συνό- 
δων ἐκτεθέντας ἢ βεβαιωθέντας, τουτέσ- 
τι, τῆς ἐν Νικαίᾳ τῶν Tin’, καὶ τῆς ἐν 
Κωνσταντινοπόλει τῶν ἁγίων py’. πατέ- 
ρων, καὶ τῆς ἐν Ἐφέσῳ πρώτης, ἐν ἧ 
Νεστόριος κατεκρίθη, καὶ τῆς ἐν Χαλχη- 
δόνι, καθ᾽ ἣν Εὐτύχης μετὰ Νεστορίου 
ἀνεθεματίσθη. τῶν γὰρ προειρημένων 
ἁγίων συνόδων καὶ τὰ δόγματα καθάπερ 
τὰς θείας γραφὰς δεχόμεθα, καὶ τοὺς κα- 
νόνας ὡς νόμους φυλάττομεν. | 

t Leschasserii opusc. in Consult. de 
Controversia inter Papam Paul. V. et 
Remp. Venet. [Vid. Melch. Goldasti 
Monarch., tom. iii. p. 441.—Primus 
locus reperitur in concilio Constanti- 
nopolitano in Trullo, can. ἐπισφραγίζο- 
μεν, ubi hoc ordine recensentur,—con- 
cilium Nicenum, Ancyranum, Neoce- 
sariense, Gangrense, Antiochenum, 
Laodicense, Constantinopolitanum, 
Ephesinum, et Chalcedonense, quod 
Actione octava citat canones nonage- 
simum quintum et nonagesimum sex- 
tum hujus codicis; (i. 6. Ecclesiz 
Universalis, vel Primitive.) The 
whole treatise is much to the purpose. 
—Vide etiam Tractat. de Libertat. 
antiqua et canonica Eccl. Gallicane, 
ad supremas Francie Curias, a Jac. 


iii. p. 277. | 

u Chr. Justellus, prefat. in Cod. 
Eccl. Universe; et testim. prefixa, 
atque ordine recensita, ante Cod. Dion. 
Exigui. [Vide Justelli Biblioth., pp. 
15. 97. ] 

Υ Is qui Apologiam pro Pontifice 
scripsit adversus Consultationem Les- 
chasserii.—Consultator de conciliorum 
ordine et auctoritate feliciter disserit, 
tenebras dissipat, nodos enodat, &e. 
+... quo nomine non exiguam, cum 
apud omnes, tum maxime apud Theo- 
logos, inivit gratiam, ni plane sint in- 
grati. (The Editor has not been able 
to discover the ‘ Apology,’ from which 
this extract is made.] Item, Apologeti- 
cus super Decreta Greg. VII.—Tom. 
vii. Concil. edit, Biniane, part i. p. 469, 
Paris. impress. [an. 1636.—Vid. Apol., 
cap. 4.1 Preterea sancta et veneranda 
synodus Chalcedonensis etiam Provin- 
cialia concilia, ante ipsum transacta, 
canonizasse non dubitatur, ita decer- 
nens, cap. 1. ‘ Regulas sanctorum pa- 
trum, per singula nunc usque concilia 
constitutas, proprium robur habere de- 
crevimus.’ Hzec autem concilia ante 
ipsum Chalcedonense leguntur fuisse 
Ancyr., Neocesar., que et Niceno 
concilio antiquora traduntur: item 
Gangr., Sard., Antioch., Laodicense. 
Ergo eadem et in Chalcedonensi sy- 
nodo non dubitantur esse roborata. 
Quz etiam cum Africanis canonibus 
beatus Hadrianus Papa Carolo Impe- 
ratori, ad disponendas ecclesias in reg- 
no suo, Rome tradidisse legitur. 

* [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 231.] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


81 


There’ and elsewhere? (thrice in all for failing) he number- 
eth the books of the Old Testament as we do now, and as 
the Fathers of the Christian Church had done before him, to 
be neither more nor less (if the five double books be reduced 


to the Hebrew account) than twenty-two. 


Of Tobit, Judith, 


Baruch, and the Maccabees, he maketh here no mention at 


all, nor any where else besides. 


Of the Wisdom of Solomon, 


and the Wisdom of the son of Sirach, he declareth expressly, 
not only that they be both “doubtful writings’,” but that 
they’ are “not to be counted within the number of the 


Y Epiph. Her. 8. contra Epicur. 
[lib. i. tom. 1. p. 19.---ἔσχον δὲ οὗτοι 
οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι ἄχρι τῆς ἀπὸ Βαβυλῶνος 
αἰχμαλωσίας ἐπανόδου, βίβλους τε καὶ 
προφήτας τούτους, καὶ προφητῶν βί- 
βλους ταύτας᾽ πρώτην μὲν Teveow, 
δευτέραν δὲ "Εξοδον, τρίτην Λευιτικὸν, 
τετάρτην ᾿Αριθμοὺς, πέμπτην Δευτερο--: 
νόμιον, ἕκτην βίβλον ᾿Ιησοῦ τοῦ Ναυῆ, 
ἑβδόμην τῶν Kpitay, ὀγδόην τῆς Ῥοὺθ, 
ἐνάτην τοῦ ᾿Ιὼβ, δεκάτην τὸ Ψαλτήριον, 
ἑνδεκάτην Παροιμίας Σολομῶντος, δυο- 
καιδεκάτην ᾿Εκκλησιαστὴν, τρισκαιδεκά- 
τὴν TO” ᾿Αισμα᾿ τῶν ἀσμάτων, τεσσαρεσ- 
καιδεκάτην πρώτην Βασιλειῶν, πεντεκαι- 
δεκάτην δευτέραν Βασιλειῶν, ἑκκαιδεκά- 
την τρίτην Βασιλειῶν, ἑἙπτακαιδεκάτην τε- 
τάρτην Βασιλείων, ὀκτωκαιδεκάτην πρώ- 
τὴν Παραλειπομένων, ἐννεακαιδεκάτην 
δευτέραν Παραλειπομένων, εἰκοστὴν τὸ 
Δωδεκαπρόφητον, εἰκοστὴν πρώτην Ἡ- 
σαΐαν τὸν Προφήτην, εἰκοστὴν δευτέραν 
τὸν Προφήτην Ἱερεμίαν μετὰ τῶν θρή- 
νων καὶ ἐπιστολῶν αὐτοῦ τε καὶ τοῦ Βα- 
ρούχ' εἰκοστὴν τρίτην ᾿Ιεζεκιὴλ τὸν 
Προφήτην, εἰκοστὴν τετάρτην Δανιὴλ 
τὸν Προφήτην, εἰκοστὴν πέμπτην τὸ 
πρῶτον βιβλίον τοῦ ᾿Εσδρᾶ, εἰκοστὴν 
ἕκτην τὸ δεύτερον βιβλίον, εἰκοστὴν 
ἑβδόμην τὺ βιβλίον Ἐσθήρ. καὶ αὕται 
εἰσὶν αἱ εἰκοσιεπτὰ βίβλοι, αἱ ἐκ Θεοῦ 
δοθεῖσαι τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις. εἰκοσιδύο δὲ ὡς 
τὰ παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς στοιχεῖα τῶν Ἕ βραϊκῶν 
γραμμάτων ἀριθμούμεναι, διὰ τὸ διπλοῦ- 
σθα: δέκα βίβλους εἰς πέντε λεγομένας. 
περὶ τούτου δὲ ἄλλῃ που σαφῶς εἰρήκα- 
μεν. εἰσὶ δὲ καὶ ἄλλαι δύο βίβλοι παρ᾽ 
αὐτοῖς ἐν ἀμφιλέκτῳ, ἣ ἡ Σοφία τοῦ Σιρὰχ, 
καὶ ἡ τοῦ Soabuateon χωρὶς ἄλλων τι- 
νῶν βιβλίων ἐναποκρύφων᾽ κ. τ. Χ.} et 
Her. 76. contra Anomceos, [al. Her. 
56. lib. ili. tom. i. Vid. p. 941. confutat. 5. 
— ἔδει σε διελθόντα ἀπ᾿ ἀρχῆς γενέσεως 
κόσμου ἄχρι τῶν τῆς Αἰσθὴρ χρόνων, ἐν 
εἴκοσι καὶ ἑπτὰ βίβλοις παλαιᾶς διαθή- 
κη5, εἴκοσι δύο ἀριθμουμέναις" K.T.A. Ut 
infr. p. 82. not. ad lit. (7 


COSIN,. 


z TId., lib. de Mens. et Pond.—Ha- 
bent Hebrei xxii. literas, e quibus v. 
duplicantur. Qua ratione quum xxii. 
libri numerentur, xxvii. reperiuntur, 
quia ex illis quinque geminentur: puta, 
liber Ruth eum Judicum libro conjun- 
gitur, et unus ab Hebreis censetur, I. 
Paralip. cum posteriore, &c. (Peracta 
enumeratione, concludit:) ἐπληρώ- 
θησαν οὖν αἱ εἰκοσιδύο βίβλοι, κ. τ. A. 
Completi itaque sunt xxii. libri juxta 
numerum xxii. apud Hebrzos ele- 
mentorum. [Vid. sect. 4. tom. ii. p. 
161.—elkoot yap καὶ δύο ἔχουσι στοι- 
χείων νοήματα" πέντε δέ εἰσιν ἐξ αὐτῶν 
διπλούμεναι .... διὸ καὶ αἱ βίβλοι, κατὰ 
τοῦτον τὸν τρόπον, εἰκοσιδύο μὲν ἀριθ- 
μοῦνται, εἰκοσιεπτὰ δὲ εὐρίσκονται, διὰ 
τὸ πέντε ἐξ αὐτῶν διπλοῦσθαι: συνάπτε- 
ται γὰρ ἡ Ῥοὺθ τοῖς Κριταῖς, τὸ ἀριθμεῖ- 
ται παρ᾽ Ἑ βραίοις μία βίβλος" συνάπτε- 
ται ἣ πρώτη τῶν Παραλειπομένων τῇ 
δευτέρᾳ, καὶ λέγεται μία βίβλος" κ.τ.λ. 
(Vid. Catalogum, supr. Her. 8. contr. 
Epicur.) ἐπληρώθησαν οὖν ai εἰκοσιδύο 
βίβλοι κατὰ τὸν ἀριθμὸν τῶν εἰκοσιδύο 
στοιχείων map Ἑβραίοις. αἱ γὰρ στιχή- 
pets, kK. το A. ut infra. | 

ab Id., ibid. Sunt in ambiguo:— 
(Et exempli gratia profert Sapientiam 
Sirach, et Salomonis, inter ceteros ;) 
Qui libri (inquit) etsi utiles sint et com- 
modi, tamen in numerum receptorum 
non referuntur, neque in aream testi- 
monii repositi fuerunt. [Vid. Her. 8. 
lib. i. tom. i. p. 19. εἰσὶ δὲ καὶ ἄλλαι 
δύο βίβλοι παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἐν ἀμφιλέκτῳ, 
ἡ Σοφία τοῦ Σιρὰχ, καὶ 7 τοῦ Σολομῶν- 
τος, κιτιλ. ut supr.—Et vid. lib. de 
Mens. et Pond., tom. ii. p. 162, ubi 
supra. αἱ γὰρ στιχήρεις δύο βίβλοι, ἥτε 
τοῦ Σολομῶντος, 7) Tlavdparos Ae} ομένη, 
καὶ ἡ τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ Σιρὰχ, ἐκγόνου 
δὲ τοῦ Ιησοῦ, τοῦ καὶ τῆν σοφίαν Ἕβρα- 
ἱστὶ γράψαντος, ἣν 6 ἔκγονος αὐτοῦ Ἴη- 
σοῦς ἑρμηνεύσας Ἑλληνιστὶ ἔγραψε, καὶ 
αὗται χρήσιμοι μέν εἰσι, καὶ ὠφέλιμοι, 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


CHAP. 


Vale: 


82 A Scholastical History of 


Holy Scriptures, (how useful and profitable soever they 
might be besides,) having never been put into the ark of 
the covenant,” where® all the books were that may be 
acknowledged by us to be canonical. And it needs not 
trouble us if Cardinal Perron*, and Gretser® the Jesuit, here 
object Epiphanius against himself, and say that in his dis- 
putation against Aetiust (who was the master of the Ano- 
mean heretics) he followeth the new account of the Roman 
Church, and rangeth the two books of Wisdom and Ecclesi- 
asticus among the rest of the divine and canonical Scrip- 
tures. For, first, this is not true, that every writing which 
he otherwhiles calleth divine, (as in another place® he doth 
the Apostolical Constitutions,) in a large and popular sense®, 


GAN eis ἀριθμὸν ῥητῶν οὐκ ἀναφέρονται. 
διὸ δὲ [lege, διὸ οὐδὲ] ἐν τῷ ᾿Ααρὼν, 
(not. in marg. Lege ᾿Αρὼν, et negatio 
forsitan deest.—Quez vox, }JOSN, ait 
Petavius, arcam significat,) ἀνετέθησαν, 
τοῦ Te (Marg. τουτέστι,) ἐν TH τῆς δια- 
θήκης κιβωτῷ.) 

¢ Which yet is not to be understood 
of the first ark, before the captivity, but 
of another that resembled it after.— 
Vide Num. 105. 

? Du Perron, Repl. liv.i. c. 50. p. 
448.— Quand (Epiphane) dispute con- 
tre Aetius, [chef de l’ hérésie des Ano- 
meeens, | il suit la supputation acces- 
soire de |’ Eglise, et met 1’ un et I’ autre 
livre (les deux sapiences) entre les Ecri- 
tures divines et canoniques. 

e Similiter, Gretser. Def., lib. i 
14.—Nullam hic ponit differentiam in- 
ter Genesin aut Evang. S. Johannis, et 
Sapientiam Salomonis. [These are 
not Gretser’s precise words,— Vid. col. 
270, where the same sense is conveyed 
in the following words: ‘S. Ephipha- 
nius non aliter utramque Sapientiam, 
Salomonis nimirum, et Sirach, vocat 
divinam Scripturam, quam Genesin et 
Evangelium S. Joannis; &c.—Nihil 
Pears adfert.’ ] 

* Epiph. Heres. 76. contra Aetium. 
—Quod si regeneratus esses a Spiritu 
Sancto, et a Prophetis atque Apostolis 
edoctus, oportet te diligenter inquirere 
a Genesi usque ad tempus Esthere, per 
xxvil. libros V. T. (ab Hebrzis ad nu- 
merum xxii. redactos,) per iv. Evang., 
xiv. Epist. S. Pauli, per Acta Apost., 
Epistolas Catholicas S. Jac., S. Petr., 
S. Joh. et Κ΄. Jud., et Apocalypsin S. 
Johannis; perque Sapientiam que di- 
citur Salomonis, et que appellatur filii 


Sirach, atque adeo per omnes divinas 
Scripturas, teque per illas condemnare. 
[ Vid. lib. iii. tom. i. p. 941.—ei yap ἧς 
ἐξ ᾿Αγίου Πνεύματος γεγεννημένος, καὶ 
Προφήταις καὶ ᾿Αποστόλαις μεμαθητευ- 
μένος, ἔδει σε διελθόντα ἀπαρχῆς" γενέ- 
σεως κόσμου ἄχρι τῶν τῆς Αἰσθὴρ χρό- 
νων, ἐν εἴκοσι καὶ ἑπτὰ βίβλοις παλαιᾶς 
διαθήκης εἴκοσι δύο ἀριθμουμέναις, τέ- 
ταρσι δὲ ἁγίοις εὐαγγελίοις, καὶ ἐν τεσ - 
σαρεσκαίδεκα ἐπιστόλαις τοῦ ἁγίου ἀπο- 
στόλου Παύλου, καὶ ἐν ταῖς πρὸ τούτων, 
καὶ σὺν ταῖς ἐν τοῖς αὐτῶν χρόνοις Πρά- 
ἕεσι τῶν ᾿Αποστόλων, καθολικαῖς ἐπιστο- 
λαῖς Ἰακώβου, καὶ Πέτρου, καὶ Ἰωάννου, 
καὶ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἐν τῇ τοῦ ᾿Ιωάννου ἄπο- 
καλύψει, ἔν τε ταῖς Σοφίαις, Σολομῶντος 
τέ φημι, καὶ υἱοῦ Σιρὰχ, καὶ πάσαις 
ἁπλῶς γραφαῖς θειαῖς, καὶ ἑαυτοῦ καταγ- 
νῶναι.] 

ὁ Id., Heres. 80. [§ 7. tom. i. p. 
1073.] ἐν ταῖς διατάξεσι ἱ τῶν ᾿Απο- 
στόλων φάσκει) 6 θεῖος Adyos.—Has 
autem Constitutiones inter Apocrypha 
ponit, Heeres. 70. [4]. 50.—Vid. § 10. 
tom. i. p. 822.—eis τοῦτο δὲ of αὐτοὶ 
Avdiavol παραφέρουσι τὴν τῶν ᾿Αποστό- 
λων διάταξιν, οὖσαν μὲν τοῖς πολλοῖς ἐν 
ἀμφιλέκτῳ, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἀδόκιμον. | 

" Canus, lib. v. c. 5. sect. Ac pri- 
mus. [ Loc. Theol., p. 266.—Que causa 
idonea est, ut Canones Apostolorum . 
in libris canonicis non habeantur, ta- 
men Damascenus, &c. .... et] Epi- 
phanius, heresi postrema refellenda, 
Apostolorum Constitutiones divinam 
scripturam vocet. Loquitur autem sine 
dubio de his Constitutionibus qu in 
Sacris Bibliis scriptee non sunt. Sed 
alia est illa, cum veritas ipsa limatur, 
in disputatione subtilitas: alia, cum 
obiter et in transecursu ad yulgarem 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 83 


must presently be taken in a strict and proper sense to be 
canonical Scripture ; between which two there is a great dif- 
ference. A writing may be said to be divine that treateth 
of divine matters; but canonical Scripture it cannot be, un- 
less it be divinely inspired, as the writings of the prophets 
were in the Old Testament, and of the Apostles in the New. 
And therefore 5. Epiphanius, not placing these two books 
among the prophets, but putting them in a rank and order 
by themselves, after the prophets and Apostles both, cannot 
otherwise be understood but that he intended them as writ- 
ings of an inferior class to the former. 2. For, secondly, 
why did he else reckon them behind the Apocalypse, when 
they were in order of time written before all the New Tes- 
tament? And 3. thirdly, why did he not add two more to 
his number of twenty-two, (or twenty-seven,) whereunto he 
confines all the books of the Old? But the truth is, that he 
allegeth both these, and other the like writings, (which were 
never received into the canon of the Bible,) the more to con- 
found and shame the heretic Aetius, who could not any 
way defend himself, either by the authentic records of the 
Old and New Testament, or by other divine writings that 
were sometimes read and used in the Church. 

LXV. In this time lived S. Basil the Great, archbishop 
of Czesarea in Cappadocia, whom we may well reckon among 
the Fathers that have strictly held themselves to the number 
of twenty-books belonging to the canon of the Old Testa- 
ment. For in the Philocalia‘, or hard places of Scripture, 


quandam opinionem accommodatur ψαλμὸν τόμου.-- ἐπεὶ δὲ ἐν τῷ περὶ ἀριθ- 


oratio. _ Quamobrem, ut sapientes, μῶν τόπῳ ἐκάστου ἀριθμοῦ δύναμίν τινα 
ita nos hoe loco verbis ecclesiasticis ἔχοντος ἐν τοῖς οὖσιν, 7 κατεχρήσατο ὃ 
utimur, ut eos solum, qui Spiritu dic- τῶν ὕλων Anuoupyds εἰς τὴν σύστασιν, 
tante scripti sunt libri, sacros et ca- ὅτὲ μὲν τοῦ παντὸς, ὁτὲ δὲ εἴδους τῶν ἐν 
nonicos appellemus. μέρει, προσέχειν δεῖ Kal ἐξιχνεύειν ἀπὸ 

' Philoc., ο. 3.---Διὰ τὶ KB’ τὰ θεό- τῶν γραφῶν τὰ περὶ αὐτῶν, καὶ ἑνὸς ἑκά- 
πνευστα βιβλία; --- σατο xxii. libri τοὺ αὐτῶν. οὐκ ἀγνοητέον οὖν, ὕτι καὶ 


Divinitus inspirati 2—Resp. Quoniam τὸ εἶναι τὰς ἐνδιαθήκους βίβλους, ὡς 
in numerorum loco, &e. Neque enim Ἑβραῖοι παραδιδόασι, δύο καὶ εἴκοσιν, 
ignorandum est, quod V. T. libri (ut οἷς ὁ ἴσος ἀριθμὸς τῶν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς στοι- 
Hebrei tradunt) viginti et duo, qui- κείων εἰσὶν, od ἄλογον τυγχάνει. ὡς 
bus equalis est numerus elementorum γὰρ τὰ κβ΄ στοιχεῖα εἰσαγωγὴ δοκεῖ εἷ- 
Hebrorum, non abs ΤῸ sint. Utenim vai εἰς τὴν σοφίαν, καὶ τὰ θεῖα διδάγ- 


xxii. liter introductio ad sapientiam, ματα τοῖς χαρακτῆροι τούτοις ἐντυπού- 
&c., ita ad sapientiam Deiet rerum no- eva τοῖς ἀνθρώποις" οὕτω στοιχείωσίς 
titiam fundamentum sunt, et introdue- ἐστιν εἰς τὴν σοφίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ εἰσα- 
tio, libri Scriptura duo et viginti. [Vid. γωγὴ εἰς τὴν γνῶσιν τῶν ὄντων, τὰ KB! 


Origenis Philocal., ed. Par. 1618. p.63. θεόπνευστα βιβλία. 
κεφάλαιον y’.—ék τοῦ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸν a’ 


G2 


TEST, 
CENT. Iv. 


Vide num. 
Ixxvii. 


A.D. 375. 
[ Vid. Cave, 
tom. i. pag. 
238. ] 


CHAP. 


Prov. 3. 
21, ὃ. 
Ἐὰν 58. 7. 


Amos ὅ. 
13}, 


Citat. Sap. 
cap. 8. 


84 A Scholastical History of 


gathered by him and S. Gregory Nazianzen out of Origen’s 
works, he propoundeth this question, and answereth it as 
Origen had done before. 

That which Cardinal Bellarmine* objecteth out of S. Basil, 
for the canonizing of the book of Tobit, is neither to be found 
in Tobit nor in S. Basil. S. Basil faulteth the rich man}, 
because he “had no regard to the precept,” (let it be, as 
Bellarmine addeth, the divine precept,) ‘“‘ Withhold not doing 
good to them that need it ;” “Let not mercy and truth for- 
sake thee ;” and, “ Break thy bread to the hungry.” But 
of these three divine precepts the two first are in the Pro- 
verbs and the third in Esay, where the cardinal might have 
found them without turning to Tobit for them. 

Such another testimony it is that Coccius™ hath sought 
out in 8. Basil" for the canonizing of the book of Wisdom: 
“In that time the prudent man shall keep silence, because 
it is an evil time;” which S. Basil calls the saying of a pro- 
phet. And so do we, for we find it entirely in the prophet 
Amos; but in the book of Wisdom neither can Coccius find 
it nor any body else. As little to the purpose are the other 
objections that they bring in favour of Ecclesiasticus®, which 
they say S. BasilP believed to be written by Solomon him- 
self. But they cite us such books of S. Basil as either be 


κ᾿ Bell. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap. 11. n §S. Basil. de Spiritu Sancto. [cap. 


de libro Tobia, [tom. i. col. 43.] 5. 
Basilius, in oratione De Avaritia, sen- 
tentiam ex Tobia descriptam Divinum 
preceptum appellat. 

1S. Basil. Homil. in Lucam. [De 
Avaritia.—Ed. Ben., tom. ii. p. 44.—ovK 
ἐμνήσθη τῆς κοινῆς φύσεωπ᾽ οὐχ ἡγήσα- 
TO χρῆναι τὸ περιττεῦον τοῖς ἐνδεέσι 
καταμερίσαι") οὐκ ἔσχέ τινα λόγον τῆς 
ἐντολῆς᾽ [μὴ ἀπόσχῃ! εὖ ποιεῖν [ ἐνδεῆ, 
καὶ] ἐλεημοσύναι καὶ πίστεις μὴ ἐκλει- 
πέτωσάν σε, καὶ διάθρυπτε πεινῶντι τὸν 
ἄρτον σου.--- Εἰ Serm. de Avarit. [{ Vid. 
Cone. vi. tom. 111, p.501.—éa&kove Ξολο- 
μῶντος᾽ μὴ εἴπῃς, ἐπανελθὼν ἐπάνηκε, 
καὶ αὔριον δώσω, δυνατοῦ σον ὄντυς εὖ 
ποιεῖν" ov γὰρ οἶδας τὶ τέξεται ἣ ἐπιοῦσα. 
—Conf. Prov. iii. 27, 28, et Conf. Hom. 
in Lue., ut supr., tom. ii. p. 49.] 

™ Coccii Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 9. 
[tom. i. p. 634,—Basilius Magnus, 370. 
De Spiritu Sancto, cap. 30.—Me vero 
etiam illud propheticum dictum repri- 
mit: ‘Intelligens in tempore illo tace- 
bit,’ &c. Sap. cap. 8. in marg. citat. } 


30. Ed. Ben., tom. iii. p.66.—éué δὲ καὶ 
τὸ προφητικὸν ἐκεῖνο κατέχει λόγιον, 
ὅτι ὃ συνιὼν ἐν τῷ καιρῷ ἐκείνῳ σιωπή- 
σεται. k.T.A.—Conf. Amos ν. 13. | 

® Can. Loc., lib. ii.c. 11. [Vid. Loc. 
Theol., p. 74.—Ecclesiasticum quoque 
auctores nobilissimi Salomonis nomine 
retulerunt: ... Basilius, quarto libro 
contra Eunomium.] Bellarm. de Verb. 
Dei, lib. i. ec. 14. [tom. i. col. 52.—De 


Ecclesiastico..... Denique Clemens, 
et Cyprianus, &c...... Basilius, lib. 
iv. in Eunomium,..... hune librum 


non solum citant, sed etiam Salomoni 
attribuunt: nunquam autem dubium 
fuit, quin Salomonis libri canonici, ac 
divini, habendi essent. ] 

P Citant Basil. contra Eunomium, 
lib. iv. [In which no quotation from 
Ecclesiasticus is found.—Tom. 1. pp.279 
—295.| Et Reg. fusius disput. [Vid. 
interrog. 48. Ed. Ben., tom. 11. p. 394. 
-- μετὰ βουλῆς πάντα ποίει. Eccli, 
Xxxii. 24, ] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 85 


none of his or else have no such matter in them. For in his ΤΈΕΒΤ. 
own works? he acknowledgeth no more than three books of 
Solomon, and nameth them the same as we do. 

LXVI. To him we jom S. Gregory Nazianzen, surnamed A.D. 37 


the Divine, 8. Basil’s contemporary and companion with him LC2ve ++ 


p- 246. | 
in his studies; who, not only in the collections out of Ori- Philoc. ut 


gen’, (which ἫΝ made together,) but in a peculiar work of 
his own besides, (which he wrote for this very purpose, and 
so entitled 105.) hath clearly delivered himself, touching all 


Ixy. 


supr. num. 


4 Basil. Hom. xii. in princip. Pro- 
verb. [ Ed. Ben., tom. ii. p. 97.---τρεῖς τὰς 
πάσας ἔγνωμεν πραγματείας τοῦ σοφω- 
τάτου Σολομῶντος" τήν τε τῶν Παροι- 
μιῶν τούτων, καὶ τὴν τοῦ Ἐκκλησιαστοῦ, 
καὶ τὴν τοῦ Αἴσματος τῶν ἀσμάτων. | 

τ In quo excerpta habentur studiosis 
utiliaa—Gr. Naz. Ep. ad Theodorum 
episcopum. [Vid. Op., tom. ii. p. 103. 
-τὸ δ᾽ αὐτὸ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου Βασιλείου 
πυκτίον ἀπεστάλκαμέν σοι τῆς Ὡριγένους 
Φιλοκαλίας, ἐκλογὰς ἔχον τῶν χρησίμων 
τοῖς φιλολόγοις.] 

5. Id. De veris et genuinis libris S. 
Scripturz divinitus inspirite ; in libro 
Carm. δέχνυσο, &c. 

Suscipe sanctorum numerum nomen- 

que librorum : 

Et primum historicos bis senos or- 

dine, quorum 

Primus adest Genesis, dein Exodus, 

atque Levites, 

Et Numeri, Legisque iterum repetita 

voluntas. 

Hos Joshua, Criteeque, et Ruth Moa- 

bita, sequuntur : 

Hine nonus decimusque tenent gesta 

inclyta Regum : 

Undecimo Annales veniunt ; est ulti- 

mus Esdra. 

Sunt quoque carminei quinque: ho- 

rum primus [ob est; 

Proximus est huic David rex; et 

tres Solomonis, 

Scilicet Ecclesiastes, et Proverbia, 

Cantus. 

Post hos sanctorum mox quinque 

volumina Vatum : 

Ex quibus bis sex libro retinentur in 

uno, 

Oseas, et Amos, Micheas, Ioelque, 

Jonasque, 

Abdias, et Nahum, Abacue, et Ze- 

phanias, 

Aggenus letus, Zacharias, et Mala- 

chias ;— 

Hi primum librum: tenet Isaia se- 

cundum— 


Post hos I’rmias, matris de ventre 
vocatus ; 

Ezechiel, Domini robur; Danielque 
supremus. 

Hee veteris septem ac ter quinque 
volumina pacti 

Bina et viginti Solymorum elementa 
figurant. 

[ Vid. Grey. Nazianz., lib. i. Carm. xii. 
tom. il. pp. 259, 260. 
Θείοις ἐν λογίοισιν ἀεὶ γλώσσῃ τε νόῳ 


τε 

στρωφᾶσθ'. Sirois πὸ Geo - ἘΠ: 

ὄφρα δὲ μὴ ξείνησι νόον ἘΝ τα βί- 
βλοισι, 

πολλαὶ γὰρ τελέθουσι παρέγγραπτοι 
κακότητος“, 


δέχνυσο τοῦτον ἐμεῖο τὸν ἔγκριτον, ὦ 
φίλ᾽, ἀριθμόν. 

ἱστορικαὶ μὲν ἔασι βίβλοι δυοκαίδεκα 
πᾶσαι, 

τῆς ἀρχαιοτέρης Ἑ βραϊκῆς σοφίης. 

πρωτίστη Γένεσις, εἶτ᾽ ᾿Εξοδὺς, Λευι- 


τικόν τε" 
ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Αριθμοὶ: εἶτα Δεύτερος Νό- 
pos” 


ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Ιησοῦς, καὶ Κριταὶ" ‘Povd, ὁγ- 
δόη᾽ 
ἡ δ᾽ ἐνάτη δεκάτη τε βίβλοι, πράξεις 


Βασιλήων" 

καὶ Παραλειπόμεναι' ἔσχατον "Ἔσδραν 
ἔχεις. 

αἱ δὲ στιχηραὶ πέντε, ὧν πρῶτός γ᾽ 
ἸἸώβ᾽ 

ἔπειτα Δαυὶδ' εἶτα τρεῖς Σολομών- 


τιαι, 

Ἐκκλησιαστὴς, Αισμα, καὶ Παροιμίαι. 

καὶ πένθ᾽ ὁμοίως Πνεύματος φροφητι- 
κοῦ" 

μίαν μέν εἰσιν ἐς γραφὴν οἱ δώδεκα, 

None, K ᾿Αμὼς, καὶ Μιχαίας 6 τρί- 
TOS, 

ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Ιωὴλ, εἶτ᾽ ᾿Ιωνᾶς, ᾿Αβδίας, 

Ναούμ τε, ᾿Αββακούμ τε, καὶ Σοφο- 
vias, 

᾿Αγγαῖος, εἶτα Ζαχαρίας, MaAaxtas,— 

μία μὲν οἵδε" δευτέρα δ᾽ ‘Hoaias’ 

ἔπειθ᾽ ὁ κληθεὶς Ἱερεμίας ex βρέφους" 


- 
1 


CENT. IV. 


ΟσῊΗ ΑΡ. 
vale 


Num. lvi. 


A.D. 378. 
[ Vid. Cave, 
tom. 1. p. 
251.) 


86 A Scholastical History of 


the “authentic, true, and genuine books of Holy Scripture ;” 
making the Hebrew canon of the Old Testament to be the 
rule and square, that herein the Christians are to follow ; 
and counting only twenty-two books, whereof he numbereth 
twelve to be historical, and five metrical, and five prophe- 
tical, naming them all in their order, but making no 
mention at all of Tobit and Judith, or those that follow 
in the new catalogue, which can therefore have no other 
place in his account than among those‘ that are not canon- 
ical" or legitimate parts of the Bible. Against this evident 
testimony of S. Nazianzen there is nothing objected, but 1. 
that he omitteth the book of Esther*, which we have an- 
swered before; and 2. that he allegeth the book of Wisdom’, 
which nevertheless will not make it canonical; and 3. that 
these verses, and all this catalogue of the true Scriptures, is 
“ falsely imposed upon him’ ;” which never any man said be- 
fore Cardinal Perron, who durst venture for a shift to say any 
thing. But we have little reason to believe him upon his 
own word, wherein we find him so often failing. 

LXVII. Conform to the testimony of 5. Basil and S. Gre- 
gory Nazianzen is the canon of S. Amphilochius, the metro- 
politan bishop of Iconium in Lycaonia, an intimate friend to 
them both, and one of the Fathers that met together in the 
second general council. S. Jerome says* that, of these three 
bishops, he knows not which he should admire most, their 
secular learning, or their knowledge of the Holy Scriptures. 
The Epistle of Amphilochius is extant”, written to Seleucus 


Gregoire Nazianze, (j’ai dit imposé, 
d’ autant que ce canon laisse la Sapi- 


εἶτ᾽ ᾿Τεζεκιὴλ, καὶ Δανιήλου χάρις. 
ἀρχαίας μὲν ἔθηκα δύω καὶ εἴκοσι βί- 


βλους, ence en arriére, que Saint Gregoire de 
τοῖς τῶν Ἑβραίων γράμμασιν avti- Nazianze en ses vrais écrits cite comme 
θέτους.] canonique,) le livre d’Esther, et celui 


Ὁ Id., ibid.—Si przeter hos quid est, 
ne germanum putes. [ubi supr. (post 
catalogum Novi Test.)—mdoas ἔχεις. 
εἴ τι δὲ τούτων ἐκτὸς, οὐκ ἐν γνησίοι5.} 

u Td., 101α.--- 

Ne tua codicibus fallatur mens ali- 

enis, 

(Namque adscriptitii multi, falsique 

vagantur, ) 

Legitimum hune habeas numerum a 

me, lector amice. 
—Vid. supr. ὄφρα δὲ μὴ ξείνησι, κ.τ.λ.] 

* Card. Perron, Repliq., liv. i. cap. 
50. p. 448. [Au canon imposé a Saint 


de l’ Apocalypse, sont excluds. } 

y Du Perron, ib. [ vid. supr. } 

2 Du Perron, ib. [ vid. supr. | 

a S. Hieron. Ep. ad Magnum. [tom. 
i. col. 427. Cappadocumque extant 
libri Basilii, Gregorii, Amphilochii : 
qui omnes in tantum philosophorur 
doctrinis atque sententiis suos refer- 
ciunt libros, ut] nescias quid in illis 
primum admirari debeas, eruditionem 
seculi, an scientiam Scripturarum. | 

>» Apud Balsam., p. 1082. edit. Gr. 
Lat. [ Hervet. interpr.— Vid.autem Am- 
philochii Op., Joachim. Zechner. interp. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 87 


in Iambic verses, wherein he exhorteth him to the study of 


piety and learning, both human and sacred. 


But, among 


the sacred writings, he giveth warning that some be added 
to them which be altogether false and spurious, and some 
intermixed which do not properly belong unto them, and 
therefore that due heed be taken to distinguish well be- 


tween these three sorts of books®. 


After this admonition 


he reckoneth up, for the books of the Old Testament which 


p- 130. Item, apud Greg. Naz., tom. 1]. 
p- 190. Jacobi Billii vers. | 
¢ S. Amphiloch. Ep. ad Seleucum, 
inter canonicas epistolas a Balsamone 
notat. [The version here used by 
Cosin, however, is not from Balsamon, 
but secundum Zechneri interp., ap. Am- 
philoch., Op., p. 130, ut supr., except 
the last line, which is according to the 
rendering of Hervet, apud Balsam. | 
Quin maxime hice quoque convenit 
te discere, 
Non tuto cuivis esse credendum 
libro, 
Qui Biblici 
ferat. 
Quandoque falso nominati sunt libri: 
Quidam intermedii, vel propinqui 


prenomen augustum 


terminis 
(Ut sie loquar) sunt veritatis dog- 
mati. 


(Intelligit sine dubio Tobie, Juditha, 
et similes, quos Ecclesiasticos appella- 
mus. ) 

Quidam spurii, periculosique admo- 


dum, 

Tanquam notha sive adulterina nu- 
mismata, 

Inscriptionem regis equidem ha- 
bentia, 


Sed materiz ratione vitiosissima. 
(Intelligit Apoeryphos proprie sie dic- 
tos, de quibus supra, num. Ix.) 

Ut ergo liquido hos noris, tibi sin- 

gulos 

Divinitus inspiratos numerabo li- 

bros; 

Primumque prisci foederis scripta 

eloquar. 
(Enumerat autem omnes, qui prius a 
Nazianzeno enumerati sunt ; et addit:) 

Adjiciunt istis deinde Esther aliqui. 

[πλὴν ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνο προσμαθεῖν μάλιστά 

σοι 

προσῆκον. οὐχ ἅπασα βίβλος ἀσφαλὴς, 

ἣ σεμνὸν ὄνομα τῆς γραφῆς κεκτη- 

μένη. 

εἰσὶν γὰρ, εἰσὶν ἐσθ᾽ bre ψευδώνυμοι 

βίβλοι: τινὲς μὲν ἔμμεσοι, καὶ γείτονες 


(ὡς ἄν τις εἴπῃ) τῶν ἀληθείας λόγων" 

at δ᾽ αὖ νόθαί τε καὶ λίαν ἐπισφαλεῖς, 

ὡς παράσημα καὶ νόθα νομίσματα, 

ἃ βασιλέως μὲν τὴν ἐπιγραφὴν ἔχει, 
(al. φέρει.) 

κίβδηλα δ᾽ ἐστὶ, ταῖς ὕλαις δολούμενα. 

τούτου χάριν σοι τῶν θεοπνεύστων ἐρῶ 

βίβλον ἐκάστην, ὡς δ᾽ ἂν εὐκρινῶς μά- 
Ons, 

τὰ τῆς παλαιᾶς πρῶτα διαθήκης“ ἐρῶ. 

ἢ πεντάτευχος τὴν κτίσιν, εἶτ᾽ ἔξοδον, 

λευιτικόν τε τὴν μέσην ἔχει βίβλον, 

μεθ᾽ ἣν ἀριθμοὺς, εἶτα δευτερονόμιον. 

τούτοις ᾿Ιησοῦ προστίθει, καὶ τοὺς κρι- 
τὰς, 

ἔπειτα τὴν Ῥοὺθ, βασιλεῶν τε τέσσα- 
ρας 

βίβλους" παραλειπομένων δέ γε δύο 
βίβλοι, (al. ξυνωρίδα") 

Ἔσδρας em’ αὐταῖς πρῶτος, εἶθ᾽ ὃ δεύ- 
τερο5. 

ἑξῆς στιχηρὰς πέντε σοι βίβλους ἐρῶ, 

στεφθέντα τ᾽ (al. στεφθέντος) ἄθλοις 
ποικίλων παθῶν ᾿Ιὼβ, 

ψαλμῶν τε βίβλον, ἐμμελὲς ψυχῶν 
(al. ψυχῆς) ἄκος“. 

τρεῖς δ᾽ αὖ Σολομῶντος τοῦ σοφοῦ, 

7 . 

παροιμίαι, 

ἐκκλησιαστὴς, ᾷσμά τε τῶν ἀσμάτων. 

ταύταις προφήτας προστίθει τοὺς δώ- 
δεκα, 

᾿Ωσηὲ πρῶτον, εἶτ᾽ ᾿Αμὼς τὸν δεύτερον, 

Μιχαίαν, ᾿Ιωὴλ, ᾿Αβδίαν, καὶ τὸν τύ- 
πον 

Ἰωνᾶν αὐτοῦ τοῦ τριημέρου ΠΑΘΟΥ͂Σ. 

Ναοὺμ μετ᾽ αὐτοὺς, ᾿Αμβακοὺμ, εἶτ᾽ 
ἔννατον 

Συφωνίαν,᾿Αγγαῖόν τε καὶ Σαχαρίαν" 

διώνυμόν τε ἄγγελον Μαλαχίαν. 

μεθ᾽ οὺς φροφήτας μάνθανε τοὺς τέσ- 
σαρας, 

παῤῥησιαστὴν Toy μέγαν Ἣσαίαν, 

Ἱερεμίαν τε συμπαθῆ, καὶ μυστικὸν 

Ἰεζεχιὴλ, ἔσχατον δὲ Δανιὴλ, 

τὸν αὐτὸν ἔργοις καὶ λόγοις σοφώτα- 
τον. 

τούτοις προσεγκρίνουσι τὴν ᾿Εσθὴρ 
τινές. 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


ΠΑ. 
Wille 


[ Vid. num. 
lvi. ] 


Supra, 


num. ΧΙ]. 


88 A Scholastical History of 


were divinely inspired, the same that Nazianzen had done 
before him, and addeth, that otherwhiles the book of Esther 
was named with them (of which I have given an account be- 
fore.) But other books he nameth none; concluding (after 
the recital of those books that appertain to the New Tes- 
tament) that “this is the most true and certain canon of 
the divine Scriptures’.” To which he that wrote the Ex- 
purgatory Index of Rome’, and Gretser’ the Jesuit, will 
needs make the world believe that Amphilochius added the 
book of Wisdom, when in his enumeration of Solomon’s 
books, between the Proverbs and Ecclesiastes, that addition 
(as they say) is manifestly to be seen. But herein they 
abuse both themselves and their readers. For, though the 
Latin translator§ nameth Wisdom after the Proverbs, yet 
he cannot mean the book of Wisdom, (unless Solomon wrote 
four books, whereof both Amphilochius" and that Latin trans- 
lator! himself say expressly that he wrote no more than 
three,) but must be understood (as Melito was before) to 
have added that word as an exegetical expression only of the 
former. And, if we consult the Greek text, there is not so 
much as the name of Wisdom in it, more than that Solomon 
is called a sage or wise person; which he may well be, with- 
out being the author of a book that was written many hun- 
dred years after his time. But the translator of this poem!, 
(which was sometimes attributed to [S.] Gregory Nazianzen, 


ἃ Td., 1014.---οὗτος ἀψευδέστατος 

κανὼν ἂν εἴη τῶν θεοπνεύστων γρα- 

φῶν, 

[αἷς εἰ σὺ πεισθῇς, ἐκφύγεις [sic] 

κόσμου πάγας, K.T.A. | 
ΣΝ τς Hic est voluminis 

Divinitus dati canon certissimus. 
[Nec Zechneri, nec Herveti, nec Bil- 
lii, interpr. ] 

e Joh. Mar. Bras. in Indice Rom. 
[Vid. Indicis Librorum Expurgando- 
rum, &c.... Tomum Primum. Per Fr. 
Joan. Mariam Brasichellensem, W&c., 
p- 266.—Czterum scias in hoe indice 
Divinorum librorum omitti librum 
Tobie, Judith, Ecclesiastici, libros 
Machabeorum, et Esther, atque Apo- 
calypsim, &c. The Book of Wisdom 
is not mentioned. ] 

τ Grets. Def., lib. 1. cap. 18. [[col. 
253.—Quod confirmatur ex versibus 
Amphilochii, quibus exponit numerum 
canonicorum librorum: ait enim tres 


Salomonis esse libros, et tamen quatuor 
numerat,—Proverbia, Sapientia, Eccle- 
siasten, Canticum Canticorum. } 

& Tresque Salomonis, Proverbia (Sa- 
pientia, ) Ecclesiastes, Canticorum Can- 
tica.—Ex versione Herveti. [ap. Bal- 
sam., p. 1083. | 

h πρεῖς δ᾽ αὖ SoAouaytos.—Amphi- 
loch. loc. citat. 

i Ut supra.—Tresque Salomonis. 

k Amphiloch. ibid.— 

τρεῖς δ᾽ αὖ Σολομῶντος τοῦ σοφοῦ, 

Παροιμίαι, 

Ἐκκλησιαστὴς, Aiwa δ᾽ αὖ τῶν do- 

μάτων. 

1 Jacob. Billius, apud Nazianzenum, 
sic vertit:—Salomonis etiam tres li- 
bros, Parzemias, Ecclesiasten, Canti- 
corum Cantica. [ Vid. S. Greg. Naz., 
Op., tom. ii. p. 194.—Et vid. Zechneri 
vers. ap. Amphiloch., p. 131.—Ac tres 
Salomonis inclyti, Proverbia, Ecclesi- 
astem, et Canticorum Canticum. | 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 89 


because it was so like to his,) that rendered the Greek words 
without any such addition of Wisdom, hath been held to be 
as knowing and as wise a man as Gentian Hervet; and Pi- 
neda™ (whose acknowledgment we have to the same pur- 
pose) as considerate in what he said, as ever was Gretser or 
the author of the Roman purge. . 

LXVIII. About this time S. Philastrius, the bishop of A.D. 880. 
Brescia in Italy, and one of the Fathers in the council of toate 
Aquileia, wrote his book of Heresies mentioned by 8S. Austin”; 276.] 
wherein, besides the general censure which he gives of apo- 
cryphal writings®, not to be commonly read by all men, he 
reproacheth a certain sort of heretics in particular?, for 
using “the Wisdom of the son of Sirach;” a sign that he 
accounted not the book to be canonical Scripture. 

LXIX. To these we may add 8S. John Chrysostom, the A.D. 390. 
patriarch of Constantinople, and a man most exact in the ἐπ εν 
study and knowledge of the sacred Scriptures: who, in his 300.] 
sermons upon Genesis4, acknowledgeth no other books of the 
Old Testament than “ what were first written in the Hebrew 
tongue.” The books, therefore, that were afterwards written 
(first) in the Greek tongue, (as all the books were that are 
now in debate,) were with him no canonical books of that 
Testament. And again, in one of his sermons upon the 
Epistle to the Hebrews", he reckoneth those books only to 


TEST. 
CENT. IV. 


™ Joh. Pineda in Ecclesiasten, Pre- γ, 25.—Alii sunt, ... qui Prodianite 


fat., cap. 2. sect. 19. [p.10.] Idemque 
evidenter confirmatur testimonio Am- 
philochii, episcopi Ionii, qui, in car- 
mine de Scripturz libris legendis, cum 
tres Salomonis libros numeret, tamen 
Sapientiam statim post Proverbia (in 
versione Herveti) simul cum Ecclesi- 
aste et Canticis constituit: quare ne- 
cesse sit Sapientiam esse ipsa Prover- 
bia, nisi quaternarium librorum Salo- 
monis numerum velis efficere. 

n S. Aug. in lib. de Heres. Epist. ii. 
ad Quodvultdeum. [tom. viii. (sub ad- 
monitione in librum de Hveresibus, 
apud initium tomi.)—Philastrius qui- 
dam, Brixiensis episcopus, . . . scripsit 
hine librum, &c. ] 

° Philastr. de Heres. cap. De Apo- 
cryph. [p. 39.]—Statutum est ab Apo- 
stolis, et eorum successoribus, non aliud 
legi in Ecclesia debere Catholica, nisi 
Legem, et Prophetas, et Evangelia, We. 

ν Id. de Heeres. Prodianit. [ cap. 56. 





appellantur, &c.] Hi Sapientiz libro 
utuntur Sirach illius, qui scripsit post 
Salomonem, id est, post multa tempora, 
librum unum de Sapientia. 

a §. Chrysost. Homil. iv. in Genes. 
[tom. iv. pp. 25, 26.]—maoa ai θεῖαι 
βίβλοι τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης TH Ἕ βράιων 
γλώττῃ ἐξ ἀρχῆς ἦσαν συντεθειμέναι, 
καὶ τοῦτο πάντες ἂν ἡμῖν συνομολογή- 
oorev.—Omnes divini libri V. ΤᾺ pri- 
mitus Hebr. lingua scripti fuerunt, et 
hoe omnes nobiscum fatentur. 

τ §. Chrys. Hom. viii. in Epist. ad 
Hebr. [tom. xii. p. 90.] ἑτέρῳ πάλιν 
ἀνδρὶ [θαυμαστῷ ἐνέπνευσεν, ὥστε αὐ- 
τὰς ἐκθέσθαι, τῷ Ἔσδρᾳ λέγω, καὶ ἀπὸ 
λειψάνων συντεθῆναι ἐποίησε. μετὰ δὲ 
τοῦτο φκονόμησεν ἑρμηνουθῆναι αὐτὰς 
ὑπὸ τῶν ἑβδομήκοντα ἡρμήνουντο ἐκεῖ- 
νοι" παρεγένετο ὃ Χριστὺς, δέχεται αὐ- 
τὰς, οἱ ἀπόστολοι εἰς πάντας αὐτὰς δια- 
σπείρουσι, κ. τ. Χ.7] Alium rursus νὶ- 
rum inspiravit admirabilem, ut eas ex- 


CHAP. 
Wale 


ἈΠῸ: 502: 5 


90 A Scholastical History of 


appertain to the Old Testament, and to be translated by the 
Septuagint, which Esdras left behind him. Such, therefore, 
as he left not, (and such were all which we now call apocry- 
phal,) neither did they translate, nor did 5. Chrysostom 
acknowledge to be those writings, which Christ and His 
Apostles received, and delivered over to the Catholic Church, 
for the authentic books of divine Scripture. 

LXX. But of all other the ancient Fathers, S. Hierome 
(who lived in the end of the fourth, and in the beginning of 
the fifth century) is most plentiful in giving testimony to the 
truth, and to the constant religion of the Christian Church, 
in this matter. For herein he was the most diligent and 
the most curious among them all: a man so highly esteemed 
for his knowledge and judgment in the Scriptures, that, as 
his Latin translation of them hath prevailed above all the 
rest, so his several prologues before them have been gene- 
rally received, and propounded in the Latin Church, as a 
rule whereby to discern the canonical books from others'; 


poneret, Esdram inquam, et fecit ut 
componerentur ex reliquis. Postea au- 
tem curavit, ut LXX eas interpreta- 
rentur. Illi eas sunt interpretati. Ad- 
venit Christus; eas suscipit: Apostoli 
eas in omnes disseminant. 

s {Natus est anno 329; .. anno 378. 
a Paulino Antiocheno ad_presbyteri 
gradum evectus est: a quo tempore 
presertim inclaruit. Anno 420, ... re- 
bus humanis exemptus est, etatis suz 
92.—Cave, tom. i. p. 267.] 

τ Cajetan. in Preefat. super Joshuam, 
ad Clem. VII. [Thom. de Vio, Com- 
ment. in omnes authenticos V. T. histor. 
libros; ed. 8vo. Par. 1546. This pre- 
face is not found in the edition else- 
where used, ed. Lugd. 1639.] 8S. Hie- 
ronymo... universa Ecclesia Latina 
plurimum debet, non solum ob anno- 
tatas ab eo in libris V. T. particulas, 
tum adjectitias, tum ambiguas, sed 
etiam propter discretos ab eodem cano- 
nicos a non canonicis.—Idem, in Com- 
ment. super Esther. [cap. 10. ed. Lugd. 
tom. ii. p. 400.—Sex seu septem se- 
quentia capitula sunt apocrypha: et 
propterea non exponemus illa. Et] 
hoe in loco terminamus commentaria 
librorum historialium V. T.: nam re- 
liqui (viz., Judith, Tobias, &e.) a Κ΄. 
Hieronymo extra canonicos libros sup- 
putantur, et inter Apocrypha locantur, 
ut patet in Prologo Galeato.—Bellarm. 


de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 10. sect. 
Postrem. [tom. i. col. 42. ]—Cajetanus 
sic argumentatur: ... Ecclesia eos li- 
bros recipit, quos B. Hieronymus re- 
cipit; eos reprobat, quos 1116 reprobat. 
[ Ut patet,] C. Sancta Rom. Dist. 15. 
Beatus autem Hieronymus in Prol. 
Gal. [et in Prologo Proverbiorum, ] 
asserit hos [quinque] libros (contro- 
versos) non esse in canone, [ canonicos. ] 


-——Cajetan. in x. cap. Estheris. (tom. 1]. 


p. 400. ut supra.] Ad limam Hiero- 
nymi reducenda sunt verba tam conci- 
liorum, quam doctorum: et juxta ejus 
sententiam [ad Chromatium et Heli- 
odorum episcopos, libri isti (et si qui 
alii sunt in canone Bibliz similes) non 
sunt canonici, hoe est, non sunt regu- 
lares ad firmandum ea que sunt Fidei: 
possunt tamen dici canonici (hoc est 
regulares) ad edificationem fidelium : 
utpote in canone Bibliz ad hoe recepti 
et auctorati; cum hac enim distinctione 
discernere poteris, et dicta Augustini 
in secundo de Doctrina Christiana, et 
scripta in concilio Florentino sub Eu- 
genio IV., scriptaque in provincialibus, 
conciliis Carthaginensi et Laodicensi, 
et ab Innocentio et Gelasio pontifici- 
bus.] Joh. Fr. Picus Mirand. de Fide 
et Ord. Credend. theor. 5. [ tom. 11. p. 
182.] Testimonium S, Hieronymi 
(quoad hoc) in ecclesia sacrosanctum 
[ab ecclesia pro sanctissimo | habetur. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 1 


for which purpose we shall find no Bible, either manuscript 
or printed, among us, (commonly set forth and used for the 
vulgar,) wherein those prologues are not added, and placed 
in the front of them all; which is at least a very great pre- 
judice (if it be not a forcing and concluding argument) 
against those men that now dissent from their predecessors, 
and have made a canon to condemn their own Bibles. 
LXXI. For 5. Hierome, both in these and in many other 
places of his works, is so clear for our distinction of the 
canonical books from those which we number among the 
apocryphal, that certainly we had far greater reason to make 
honourable mention of his name to this purpose in our own 
Article", than the masters of the Church of Rome have to 
preface their ordinary Bibles still with his prologues, wherein 
they are so often refuted. 1. In his preface* upon the books 


« Artic. Eccl. Angl. vi. [ Alios autem 
libros (ut ait Hieronymus) legit quidem 
ecclesia, ad exempla vite et formandos 
mores; illos tamen ad dogmata con- 
firmanda non adhibet. | 

x §. Hier. in Prologo Galeato, sive 
Prefat. in lib. Regum. [Op., tom. ix. 
col. 454, et seq.—Incipit Przfatio 
Hieronymi presbyteri in libros Samuel 
et Malachim.—Viginti et duas literas 
esse apud Hebreos, Syrorum quoque 
et Chaldzorum lingua testatur, que 
Hebrez magna ex parte confinis est: 
nam et ipsi viginti duo elementa ha- 
bent eodem sono, sed diversis charac- 
teribus. Samaritani etiam Pentateu- 
chum Mosi totidem literis scriptitant, 
figuris tantum et apicibus discrepantes. 
Quomodo igitur viginti duo elementa 
sunt, per quz scribimus Hebraice 
omne quod loquimur, et eorum initiis 
vox humana comprehenditur; | ita xxii. 
volumina supputantur, quibus quasi 
literis et exordiis, in Dei doctrina, te- 
nera adhuc et lactens viri justi eruditur 
infantia. Primus apud eos liber voca- 
tur (Genesis, &c.) [ Bresith, quem nos 


Genesim dicimus. Secundus Elle 
Smoth, qui Exodus appellatur. Ter- 
tius Vajecra, id est, Leviticus. Quartus 


Vajedabber, quem Numeros vocamus. 
Quintus Elle Addaberim, qui Deute- 
ronomium prenotatur. Hi sunt quin- 
que libri Mosi, quos proprie Thorath, 
id est, Legem, appellant. Secundum 
prophetarum ordinem faciunt; et in- 
cipiunt ab Jesu filio Nave, qui apud 
eos Josue Ben Nun dicitur. Deinde 
subtexunt Sophtim, id est, Judicum 


librum; et in eundem compingunt 
Ruth, quia in diebus Judicum facta 
narratur historia. Tertius sequitur 
Samuel, quem nos Regnorum primum 
et secundum dicimus. Quartus Mala- 
chim, id est, Regum, qui tertio et 
quarto Regnorum volumine continetur: 
meliusque multo est, Malachim, id est 


-Regum, quam Malachoth, id est Reg- 


norum, dicere: non enim multarum 
gentium regna describit, sed unius 
Israelitici populi, qui tribubus duode- 
cim continetur. Quintus Esaias, Sex- 
tus Jeremias. Septimus Jezechiel. Oc- 
tavus liber Duodecim Prophetarum, 
qui apud illos vocatur Thare Asra. 
Tertius ordo ἁγιόγραφα possidet; et 
primus liber incipit ab Job. Secundus 
a David; quem quinque incisionibus, 
et uno Psalmorum yvolumine, compre- 
hendunt. Tertius est Salomon, tres 
libros habens,—Proverbia, qu illi 
Parabolas, id est Masaloth, appellant,— 
Ecclesiasten, id est Coeleth,—Canti- 
cum Canticorum, quem titulo Sir As- 
serim prznotant. Sextus est Daniel. 
Septimus Dabre Ajamim, id est Verba 
Dierum, quod significantius Χρονικὸν 
totius Divine historiz possumus ap- 
pellare: qui liber apud nos Παραλει- 
πομένων primus et secundus inscri- 
bitur. Octavus Ezras, qui et ipse 
similiter apud Grecos et Latinos in 
duos libros divisus est. Nonus Esther. ] 
Atque ita fiunt pariter Veteris Legis 
libri viginti duo; id est, Moysis quin- 
que, Prophetarum octo, Hagiographo- 
rum novem: quamquam  nonnulli 
Ruth et Cinoth inter ἁγριόγραφα scrip- 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


CHAP: 


92 A Scholastical History of 


of the Kings, (which he calleth his “Armed Prologue,”) having 
recounted those books, for the only true and authentic parts 
of the Old Testament, which we do, he excludeth all the 
rest from the canon of the Scripture. 2. In his preface’ 
before the books of Solomon, he acknowledgeth no other 
book to be canonical, but what he had translated out of the 
Hebrew Bible. 3. In another of his prologues? upon the 
same books, he addeth thus much to the former,—that the 
Church, indeed, readeth the writings of Tobit, Judith, and 
the Maccabees, but that She doth not receive them into the 
number of canonical Scriptures; and that the books* of 
Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus are (or ought to be) read for 


titent, et libros hos in suo putent nu- 
mero supputandos, ac per hoc esse 
prisce legis libros viginti quatuor; 
quos, sub numero xxiv. seniorum, Apo-~ 
calypsis Johannis inducit [adorantes 
Agnum, et coronas suas prostratis vul- 
tibus offerentes: stantibus coram qua- 
tuor animalibus oculatis et retro et ante, 
id est, et in preteritum et in futurum 
respicientibus, et indefessa voce cla- 
mantibus, Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus, 
Dominus Deus Omnipotens, qui erat, 
et qui est, et qui venturus est.] Hic 
Prologus Scripturarum, quasi galeatum 
principium, omnibus libris, quos de 
Hebrzo vertimus in Latinum, conve- 
nire potest: ut scire valeamus, quic- 
quid extra hos est, inter ἀπόκρυφα esse 
ponendum. I=gitur Sap. que vulgo 
Salomonis inscribitur, et [Jesu] filii 
Sirach liber, et Judith, et Tobias, et 
Pastor, non sunt in canone. [ Macha- 
beorum primum librum Hebraicum 
reperi. Secundus Grzcus est; quod 
ex ipsa quoque φράσει probari potest. 
Quz cum ita se habeant, obsecro te, 
Lector, ne laborem meum reprehen- 
sionem zstimes antiquorum, &c. | 

y Idem., Prol. in libr. Salom. ad 
Paul. et Eustoch. [Prol. ad versionem 
juxta Ixx. tom. x. col. 435.—Tres libros 
Salomonis, id est, Proverbia, Eccle- 
siasten, Canticum Canticorum, veteri 
Septuaginta Interpretum auctoritati 
reddidi, vel antepositis lineis — super- 
flua queedam designans, vel stellis * ti- 
tulo prznotatis ea que minus habe- 
bantur interserens: quo plenius, O 
Paula et Eustochium, cognoscatis, quid 
in libris nostris minus sit, quid redun- 
det. Necnon etiam illa, que imperiti 
translatores male in linquam nostram 
de Greco sermone verterant, obliterans 


et antiquans, curiosissima veritate cor- 
rexi. Et, ubi prepostero ordine atque 
perverso sententiarum fuerat lumen 
ereptum, suis locis restituens, feci in- 
telligi quod latebat.} Porro in eo libro, 
qui a plerisque Sapientia Salomonis 
inscribitur, et in Ecclesiastico, quem 
esse Jesu filii Sirach nullus ignorat, 
calamum [ calamo] temperavi: tantum- 
modo canonicas Scripturas vobis emen- 
dare desiderans, et studium meum cer- 
tis, magis quam dubiis, commendare. 

2 Tdem., Prol. in libr. Salom. ad 
Chromat. et Heliod. [Prol. δα vers. 
juxta Hebr., tom. ix. col. 1293.—Fertur 
et πανάρετος Jesu filii Sirach liber, et 
alius ψευδεπίγραφος, qui Sapientia Salo- 
monis inscribitur. Quorum priorem 
Hebraicum reperi, non Ecclesiasticum 
(ut apud Latinos) sed Parabolas praeno- 
tatum; cui juncti erant Kcclesiastes 
et Canticum Canticorum, ut similitu- 
dinem Salomonis, non solum librorum 
numero, sed etidm materiarum genere, 
cozquaret. Secundus apud Hebreos 
nusquam est, quia et ipse stylus Gre- 
cam eloquentiam redolet: et nonnulli 
scriptorum veterum hune esse Judei 
Philonis affirmant. Sicut ergo] Judith, 
et Tobi, et Machabzorum libros legit 
quidem Ecclesia, sed inter canonicas 
Scripturas non recipit, [sic et hae duo 
volumina legat ad edificationem plebis, 
non ad auctoritatem Ecclesiasticorum 
dogmatum confirmandam. Si cui sane 
Septuaginta Interpretum magis editio 
placet, habet eam a nobis olim emen-~ 
datam. Neque enim sic nova cudimus, 
ut vetera destruamus. | 

a Tbid.—Sic et hee duo volumina 
legat ad edificationem plebis, non ad 
auctoritatem Ecclesiasticorum dogma- 
tum confirmandam. [ Vide supr. } 


_ i 
—— 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 93 


popular edification in life and good manners, but not for the 
establishing of any doctrine in the Church. 4. In his pre- 
face> before Ezra, he rejecteth all other writings from the 
canon of the Bible, which the Judaical Church did not 
acknowledge, or [which] belonged not to that number 
whereunto the twenty-four Elders alluded in the Revelation 
of S. John*®. 5. In his preface4 upon the Chronicles, having 
said that the Church receiveth none of the apocryphal books, 
he concludeth, that, therefore, we are to have recourse to the 
Hebrew text, from whence both Christ and His Apostles 
took their testimonies. 6. In his preface® upon Jeremy, the 
reason that he rendereth for omitting the book of Baruch 
is, because the Hebrew Church neither read it, nor had it 
among them. 7. In his preface upon Daniel, he affixeth 
this note to the stories of Susanna, the Song of the Three 
Children, and Bel with the Dragon,—that the Jews give no 
credit to them, as being no parts of Daniel’s prophecy, nor 


written in their language. 


Ὁ Idem., Pref. in Ezram. [tom. ix. 
col. 1523.—Nec quemquam moyeat, 
quod unus a nobis editus liber est: nec 
apocryphorum tertil et quarti somniis 
delectetur: quia et apud Hebrzos 
Ezre Neemizque sermones in unum 
volumen coarctantur: et] que non 
habentur apud illos, nec de viginti qua- 
tuor senibus sunt, procul abjicienda. 

© Ut supra, p. 92. ad lit. x. [Prisce 
Legis Libr. xxiv., quos sub numero 
xxiv. Seniorum Apocalypsis (S.) Jo- 
hannis inducit adorantes Agnum, &c. 
—Frol. Gal. Vid. etiam infra, num. 
Ixxii. ad lit. p. et q. ] 

4 Idem, in Pref. super Paralipom. 
[tom. ix. col. 1407.—Scripsi nuper li- 
brum (i. 6. ad Pammachium Epist.) de 
optimo genere interpretandi, ostendens 
illa de Evangelio, “ Ex Augypto vocavi 
filium meum,’ et ‘*Quoniam Naza- 
reus vocabitur,” et ‘ Videbunt in quem 
compunxerunt,” et illud Apostoli, 
“Que oculus non vidit, nec auris 
audivit, nec in cor hominis ascenderunt, 
qu preparavit Deus diligentibus se,” 
ceteraque his similia, in Hebreorum 
libris inveniri. Certe Apostoli, et 
Evangeliste, Septuaginta Interpretes 
noverant: et unde eis hie dicere, que 
in Septuaginta non habentur? Chris- 
tus, Dominus noster, utriusque Testa- 
menti Conditor, in Evangelio secundum 


8. Of Tobit he saith’, that they 


Joannem, ‘ Qui credit,’ inquit, “in 
me, sicut dicit Scriptura, flumina de 
ventre ejus fluent aque vive.’’ Utique 
scriptum est, quod salvator scriptum 
esse testatur. Ubi scriptum est? Sep- 
tuaginta non habent:] Apocrypha nes- 
cit Ecclesia. Ad Hebreos igitur re- 
vertendum est, unde et Dominus loqui- 
tur, et discipuli exempla prassumunt. 

e Idem, Pref. in Jerem. [tom. ix, 
col. 783.—Preterea ordinem visionum, 
qui apud Grecos et Latinos omnino 
confusus est, ad pristinam fidem cor- 
reximus. | Librum autem Baruch, no- 
tarii ejus, qui apud Hebreos nec legi- 
tur nec habetur, preetermisimus. 

f Idem, Preefat. in Danielem. [tom. 
ix. col. 1361.] (Daniel) apud Hebreos 
nec Susannz habet historiam, nec 
Hymnum trium puerorum, nec Belis 
Draconisque fabulas; quas nos, quia 
in toto orbe disperse sunt, veru — an- 
teposito, easque jugulante, subjecimus: 
[ne videremur apud imperitos magnam 
partem voluminis detruncasse. | 

& Idem, Pref. in Tob. [tom. x. col. 
1,—Mirari non desino exactionis vestra 
instantiam: exigitis enim, ut librum 
Chaldzo sermone conscriptum ad Lati- 
num stylum traham, } librum [utique } 
Tobiw, [quem] Hebrai, de catalogo 
Divinarum Seripturarum secantes, his 
que Hagiographa (scribi debet Apo- 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


CHAP. 
Wale 


94 A Scholastical History of 


cut it off from the catalogue of divine Scriptures; and of 
Judith", that it was counted among the Apocrypha. 9. In 
his Epistle to Paulinus, having exhorted him to the study 
of the Holy Scriptures, and reckoned up all the books that 
belong thereunto, (neither more nor less than we do,) he 
endeth his whole discourse about them with this remarkable 
sentence'!,—that “these books ought to be the rule of his life, 
and his continual meditation, being not curious to know or 
seek after any thing besides.” 10. In his preface to the 
book of Esther*, he noteth that the vulgar edition of it 
had contracted many corruptions, and that divers pieces had 
been added to it, according to men’s fancies and conceits of 
what the persons there named might probably do or speak : 
which he therefore corrected by the original, and severed 
them from the rest, as they now stand also distinguished, 





both in the vulgar Latin Bibles, and in ours. 


11. In his 


Epistle to Leta! (giving her advice how to instruct her 


crypha) memorant, nuncuparunt. [The 
Benedictine edition reads ‘ Apocrypha,’ 
with the following explanation in a 
note: ‘ Plerique alii libri, cum veteres, 
tum recentiores, lezunt Hagiographa: 
Nihilosecius impressa lectio ‘ Apocry- 
pha,’ quam et Martianeus pridem ex 
MSS. restituit, bonisque argumentis 
munivit, unice vera est; eamque unice 
probat et res ipsa, et Hieronymianus 
contextus ;”’ &c. | 

h Tdem, Pref. in Judith. [tom. x. 
col. 21.] Apud Hebrzos liber Judith 
inter Hagiographa (Apocrypha) legi- 


tur: cujus auctoritas ad roboranda 
illa, que in contentionem veniunt, 
minus idonea judicatur. [Chaldeo 


tamen sermone couscriptus, inter his- 
torias computatur. Sed, quia hune 
librum Synodus Niczna in numero 
Sanctarum Scripturarum legitur com- 
putasse, acquievi postulationi vestre, 
imo exactioni.—Vid. not. in verb. ‘“Apo- 
crypha,”’ ap. ed. Ben. ‘ Diximus for- 
tasse plus satis de hujus veritate lec- 
tionis supra ad geminum isti locum 
Prologi in Tobiam ;”’ &c. | 

i Idem, Ep. ad Paulin. [Epist. 53. 
§ 8, 9. tom. 1. col. 274, et col. 278.] 
Manifestissima est Genesis, [in qua de 
natura mundi, &e.|] Patet Exodus, 
&c. (usque ad Apocalypsim; [de quo 
libro dicit: ‘“ Apocalypsis Joannis tot 
habet sacramenta, quot verba. Parum 
dixi pro merito voluminis, Laus omnis 


inferior est: in verbis singulis multi- 
plices latent intelligentiz.’’]) Oro te, 
frater carissime, inter hee vivere, ista 
meditari, nihil aliud nosse, nihil quz- 
rere. ; 

k Idem, Prefat. in lib. Esther. [ tom. 
ix. col. 1565.] Librum Esther variis 
translatoribus constat esse vitiatum : 
quem ego de Archivis Hebrzorum re- 
levans, verbum e verbo expressius (al. 
pressius) transtuli. Quem librum edi- 
tio Vulgata laciniosis hine inde verbo- 
rum finibus trahit, addens ea que ex 
tempore dici poterant et audiri; sicut 
solitum est scholaribus [disciplinis, 
sumto themate,] excogitare, [ quibus 
verbis uti potuit,-qui injuriam passus 
est, vel ille qui injuriam fecit. ] 

1 Tdem, in Ep. ad Letam. [ὃ 12. 
tom. i. col. 681.1] Discat primo Psal- 
terium, his se Canticis avocet; et in 
Proverbiis Salomonis erudiatur ad vi- 
tam. In Ecclesiaste consueseat que 
mundi sunt caleare. In Job virtutis 
et patientia exempla sectetur. Ad 
Evangelia transeat, nunquam ea posi- 
tura de manibus, Apostolorum Acta, 
et Epistolas, tota cordis imbibat volun- 
tate. Cumque [pectoris sui cellarium 
his opibus locupletaverit, ] mandet me- 
moriz Prophetas, Heptateuchum, (id 
est, Quinque libros Mosis, Joshuam, 
et Judices,) et Regum et Paralipome- 
non libros, Esdra quoque et. Esther 
volumina. Ad ultimum [sine peri- 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 95 


daughter in godly and religious exercises) his directions are, 
to have her altogether kept unto the diligent reading of the 
Holy Scriptures, rehearsing them in that order which he 
thought most fit for the same purpose. But, among them 
all, he specifieth nothing either of Tobit, or Judith, or 
Wisdom, or Ecclesiasticus, &c.; giving warning,—that heed 
be taken of all apocryphal writings, and that they ought 
never to be read without great wariness and prudence. 
12. In his Commentary upon Ezekiel™ (which he wrote in 
his old age) he declareth himself to be of the same mind 
herein, which he had always professed before. 138. Lastly, 
(omitting sundry other places, that might be alleged,) in 
his Apology" against Ruffin, he avoweth what he had for- 
merly said and written in his prologues concerning this 


matter. 


LXXII. The exceptions that are made against all these 
clear testimonies of S. Jerome, I find to be six: 1. That? he 


culo] discat Canticum Canticorum ; 
[ne, si in exordio legerit, sub carnalibus 
verbis, spiritualium nuptiarum epitha- 
lamium non intelligens, vulneretur. ] 
Caveat omnia Apocrypha; et, si quando 
ea, non ad dogmatum veritatem, sed ad 
signorum reverentiam, legere voluerit, 
—sciat non eorum esse, quorum titulis 
prenotantur; multaque his admixta 
vitiosa, et grandis esse prudentiz au- 
rum in luto quzrere. 

τὰ Idem,in Ezech., cap. 43. [ tom. v. 
co]. 530.—Quod autem in fine hujus 
testimonii ponitur,“ Et gradus ejus versi 
ad Orientem,” |—gradus hujus propiti- 
atorii, vel xxiv. libri V. Τὶ debent accipi ; 
qui habebant citharas in Apocalypsi 
Johannis, et coronas in capitibus suis, 
—vel [sacramentum Patris, et Filii, 
et Spiritus Sancti, in quo vera nobis 
datur propitiatio. ] 

" Idem, in Apol. 2. contra Ruffi- 
num. { tom. ii. col. 519.] Omnes pree- 
fatiuncule V. T., quarum ex parte ex- 
empla subjeci, huic rei testes sunt. Et 
superfluum est, quod in illis dictum 
est, aliter quam ibi dictum est, scri- 
bere. Incipiam igitur a Genesi, cujus 
Prologus talis est; We. 

υ Catharin. contra Cajetanum, sect. 
De libr. Macecab. [Annot. p. 62. ed. 
Par. 1535.—Sed ais, ‘‘ In Prologo Ga- 
leato vocat hos libros Hieronymus 
Apocryphos.’’ Fateor: sed hoe secun- 
dum Hebreorum canonem. Alioquin 
quomodo recepisset Ecclesia in divinis 


apocrypha, cum Hieronymus szpe cla- 
mitet, ‘‘ Apocrypha nescit Ecclesia.’’ ] 
Coster. in Ench. De lib. Canon. [{ Vide 
cap. i. p. 67. supr. citat. num. Ixiii. p. 
77. not. ad lit. g.] Coccius, in Thes., 
tom. i. lib. vi. art. 4. [p. 612—Hiero- 
nymus in Prologo Galeato, referens ca- 
nonicos veteris Legis libros Hebrzos, 
subjungit: “ Hic prologus Scriptura- 
rum, guasi galeatum principium, om- 
nibus libris, quos de Hebrzo vertimus 
in Latinum, convenire potest. Igitur 
Sapientia, que vulgo Salomonis inseri- 
bitur, et Jesu filii Sirach liber, et Judith, 
et Tobias, et Pastor, non sunt in ¢ca- 
none: Machabeorum primum librum 
Hebraicum reperi; secundus Grzcus 
est.] Canus, in Locis, lib. ii. cap. 11. 
[p. 66.—Hiero. in enumeratione cano- 
nicorum librorum veteris Testamenti, 
Josephum secutus est; &ec.—Vid. num. 
liv. 1 Mar, Victor. in Schol. ad Ep. 116. 
Hieronymi. {Two editions of S. Hie- 
ron., by Mar. Victor, (i. 6. Par. 1602. 
Lut. Par. 1624,) have been consulted : 
in neither of which a Scholium on this 
Iepist. oceurs. Vid. autem Pref. ad 
libr. Eccles.—Ed. Lut. Par. 1624. tom. 
i. p. 692. Argumentum.—Ecclesiasten, 
Vulgate se, quatenus fieri potuit, edi- 
tioni accommodans, ex Hebrzo trans- 
tulit.} Non refert, (inquiunt hi om- 
nes,) [quod in eanone, om. | illos contro- 
versos libros non esse in canone, quia 
de Hebraorum canone, non de Eccle: 
siz canone, id intelligit. 








TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


96 A Scholastical History of 


speaketh not so much here according to his own mind or 
the canon of the Christian Church, as he doth according to 
the account and canon of the Jews only: 2. That? he varieth 
in his number of the books, and is not constant to himself, 
sometimes reckoning twenty-two, and otherwhiles twenty- 
four, belonging to the Old Testament: 3. That, when he 
wrote all these passages which we have cited, he was not yet 
come to the maturity of his studies; being at first, upon his 
great affection that he had to the Hebrew tongue, and his 
familiar acquaintance with the Jews, (by whose help he 
translated the Bible,) brought to say what he did against the 
books now contested ; which, upon better advice taken about 
them, he would not defend or maintain any longer: 4. That? 
he rejected no less the Epistle to the Hebrews belonging to 
the New Testament, than he did the books of the Mac- 
cabees, &c., appertaining to the Old; and that therefore his 
authority is no more to be regarded against the one, than it 


is against the other. 


P Gretser. Def., lib. i. [vid. Append. 
i. col. 357.—Ipse 1). Hieronymus varie 
de hac questione (i.e. de numero ca~ 
nonicorum Jlibrorum) sensit.] Coce. 
Thes., lib. vi. [Vide Art. 4. De proto- 
canonicis, et deuterocanonicis, S. Scrip- 
turz libris, tom. i. p. 608, et seq.: but 
the precise passage, to which Cosin re- 
fers, cannot be ascertained.] Coeffet. 
Apolog., p. 107. [Ciuvres, p. 440. ὃ 
De |’Ecriture Sainte.] En adjoustant 
au Canon des Hébrieux deux livres. 
[The words of Coeffeteau are: Et 
méme Saint Hieréme écrit que quel- 
ques-uns, lesques il ne refute non plus, 
ajoutant Ruth et les Lamentations de 
Jérémie au canon des Hébrieux, et 
accommodent ce nombre aux vingt- 
quatre vieillards, que δ. Jean introduit 
en |’ Apocalypse, adorant l’Agneau. | 

4 Card. du Perron, Repliq. contr. le 
Roi d’ Angleterre, liv. i. chap. 50. [pp. 
441, 442.—Le premiere observation 
est, que comme } Saint Hieréme avant la 
parfaitte maturité de ses études, [ (car 
depuis il changea d’advis,) eclipse du 
canon du Vieil Testament |’histoire des 
Maccabées; aussi ebranla-t’il du canon 
de Nouveau |’ Epitre aux Hebrieux.... 
Au moyen de quoisil’authorité de Saint 
Hier6me, non encore plainment instruit 
du sens de l’Eglise, vaut pour l’ex- 
clusion de l'une de ces piéces, elle vaut 


5. That® the Church had not at this 


pour l’infirmation de l’autre. La se- 
conde observation est, que Saint. Hie- 
rome] fut induit ἃ remuer ceste pierre 
par le commerce qu'il avoit avec les 
Juifs de la Palestine, [entre lesquels il 
habitoit, et desquels il avoit les lettres 
Hebraiques. | 

τ Card. Perron, ibid.—S. Jerome 
eclipse les Maccabées du Vieil Testa- 
ment; mais aussi il ebranle quand et 
quand |’Epistre aux Hebrieux du canon 
du Nouveau. Et pourtant si son au- 
torité vaut pour l]’exclusion de lune 
de ces piéces, aussi vaut elle pour l’in- 
firmation de l’aatre.—[ Vid. supr. ] 

8 Marian. Victor. in Epist.  exi. 
Hieron. [vid. S. Hier., Op., ed. Lut. 
Par. 1624. tom. iv. p. 689.—Discere ex 
hoc loco potes, ad Ecclesiam pertinere, 
recipere vel rejicere libros: multos 
enim, quamvis in canone Hebreorum 
non sint, pro canonicis ipsa recipit, ut 
Tobiam, et (de quo nunc loquitur) 
Judith; qui ambo a Tridentina synodo, 
ut factum fuerat alias, recepti sunt, etsi 
inter canonicos suo scilicet tempore non 
receptos, infra Epistola exv., scribat 
Hieronymus. ] Sixtus Senensis, lib. viii. 
Bibl. Her, ix. [solutio 2. tom. 11, p. 
336.—De verbis autem Hieronymi, 
asserentis librum Sapientiz in canone 
ab Ecclesia non recipi, respondemus, 
(ut alibi quoque diximus,) eum de 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


97 


time determined what the canon of the Scriptures should 
be, or at least that he had not heard of it so soon ; for, when 
he was told that the first general council of Nice had cano- 
nized the book of Judith, he began presently to translate it, 


and received it into the Bible. 


6. That", having been after- 


wards more exactly instructed, he changed his mind, and 
retracted all that he had said before; for, in his Apology 
against Ruffin, he correcteth what he had formerly written 


Ecclesia suorum temporum id intellex- 
isse: cui cum nondum satis aperte con- 
staret de auctoritate horum voluminum, 
non ausa est ea in canonem recipere ad 
dogmatum probationem; sed paulo 
post, plenius a Spiritu Sancto edocta, 
in concilio tertio Carthaginensi volu- 
men utrumque recepit.] Melch. Ca- 
nus, in Loc., lib. ii. cap. 11. [p. 67.— 
At eo tempore... res nondum erat defi- 
nita.—Vid. supr. num. 1. p. 41. not. ad 
lit. z.] Bell. de V. Dei, lib. i. cap. 10. 
sect. Admitto. [tom. i. col. 42—Admitto 
igitur Hieronymum in ea fuisse opini- 
one, quia nondum generale concilium 
de his libris aliquid statuerat, excepto 
libro Judith, quem etiam Hieronymus 
postea recepit. | 

u Card. Perron, ubi supra. [ p. 443.— 
Et la troisiéme observation finalement 
est, que| Saint Hieréme s’étant depuis 
plus exactment instruit de la vérite du 
sens de ]’Eglise, changea d’avis, et re- 
tracta, et en général, et en particulier, 
tout ce qu’il avoit écrit en ces trois Pro- 
logues. Car en son Apologie contre 
Ruffin, il corrigé ce qu'il avoit dit au 
prejudice des fragmens de Daniel: en 
son Prologue sur Tobie, ce qu’il avoit 
dit en général pour la perfection du 
canond es Hébrieux: en son Prologue 
sur Judith, et en son exposition du 
Psaume 44. ce qu’il avoit écrit au pre~ 
judice du livre de Judith :—bref, en 
son Commentaire sur le 23. d’Esaie, 
ce qwil avoit écrit auparavant contre 
lautorité des Machabées, [The latter 
part of this passage is an abstract of the 
following: Car en son Apologie contre 
Ruffin, répondant a la reproche de 
histoire de Susanne, et du Dragon de 
Bel, et du Cantique des trois enfans, 
il dit: “ Quant a ce que j’ai rapporté ce 
que les Hébrieux ont accoutumé d’ob- 
jecter contre |’histoire de Susanne, et 
l’Hymne des trois enfans, et les fables 
du Dragon de Bel, qui ne sont point 
dedans le volume Hébraique, ἅς. Je 
n’ai point expliqué ce que j’en sentois, 
mais ce que les Juifs avoient accou- 


COSIN, 


H 


tumé de dire contre nous.’’ Eten sa 
Préface sur le livre de Tobie: ‘‘ Les 
Hébrieux,”’ dit il, ‘‘retranchent le livre 
de Tobie du Catalogue des Ecritures 
divines.”’ Et derechef: ‘“ La jalousie 
des Hébrieux nous accuse, et nous im- 
pute, que contre leur canon nous trans- 
férons le livre de Tobie aux oreilles 
Latines ; mais je juge qu’il est meilleur 
de déplaire au jugements des Phari- 
siens, et obéir aux commandemens des 
Evéques.’’ Et en l’exposition sur le 
Psaume quarante-quatrieéme: ‘ Ruth, 
Esther, et Judith, ont esté si glorienses, 
qu’ elles ont donné leurs noms aux 
volumes sacrés.’’ Et en sa Préface 
sur l’histoire de Judith: ‘‘ La livre de 
Judith,” dit il, ‘se lit parmi les Hé- 
brieux entre les Hagiographes, dont 
lautorité est estimée moins suffisante 
pour decider les choses contentienses, 
&c.; mais d’autant que le concile de 
Nicée est leu l’avoit conté entre les 
sanctes Ecritures, j'ai obei a votre de- 
mande.’’ Paroles, qui rétractent diser- 
tement ce qu’il avoit dit en son Pro- 
logue sur les Proverbes: ‘*Comme 
done |’ Eglise lit Judith et Tobie et les 
Maccabées, mais ne les recoit point 
entre les livres canoniques; ainsi 
qu’elle lise la Sapience et |’ Ecclési- 
astique pour l’édification du peuple, 
mais non pour la confirmation des doc- 
trines ecclésiastiques ;” et qui ne peu- 
vent estre éludées par répondre que le 
mot ‘Saintes Ecritures” ne signifie pas 
les canoniques: car l’opposition qu’il 
fait du concile de Nicée aux Juifs, qui 
tenoient le livre de Judith entre les 
livres Hagiographes, dont l’autorité est 
estimée moins suffisante pour decider 
les choses contentienses, ferme la porte 
ἃ ceste élusion. Et finalement, en son 
Commentaire sur le Prophete Esaie, 
composé long- temps depuis le Prologue 
Morrionné, il met l’histoire des Macha- 
bées entre les livres canoniques: “ἢ L’ 
Seriture,”’ dit-il, ‘rapporte qu’ Alex- 
andre, Roi des Macedoniens, estoit 
sorti de la terre de Cethim ;” &c.] 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


CHAP. 
VI. 


98 A Scholastical History of 


to the prejudice of those pieces that are annexed to Daniel: 
in his preface upon Tobit, he revoketh what he had elsewhere 
affirmed concerning the perfection of the Hebrew canon: in 
his prologue upon Judith, and in his exposition of the 
Psalms, he retracteth what he said before against the book 
of Judith: and in his commentary upon Esay, he amend- 
eth his former judgment concerning the Maccabees. As 
much, likewise, do they object* against him for the books 
of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus. 

LXXIII. But all these exceptions will not serve their 
turn; and there is not one of them that is of force enough 
to invalidate S. Jerome’s former testimonies. 

1. For, first, the exception which they make concerning the 
canon of the Hebrews (whereunto they would have his words 
so to relate, as if that canon were different from the canon of 
the Christian Church) is but a vanity of those men that know 
not what else to say. For, besides 8S. Jerome’s’ own express 
words to the contrary, we have the acknowledgment of Car- 
dinal Bellarmine himself’, that herein 8. Jerome can be no 
otherwise taken, than to have declared his mind as well con- 
cerning the canon of the Church as the account and rule of 
the synagogue; which, for the Old Testament, ought not to 
vary one from the other. Nor was it then, or is it now, in 
the power of all the Churches in the world to make any book 
canonical to the Christian*, which had not been formerly so 


* Coccius, Thes., lib. vi. art. 17. 
[vid. p. 684.—Hieronymus, &c.—Ad 
Psal. Ixxiii. ‘‘ Deus autem Rex noster 
ante szcula:’’—sicut per Salomonem 
Sapientia, que est Christus, dicit: 
* Condidit mein initio viarum suarum ; 
ante secula fundavit me.’’—Epistola 
33. Divina Scriptura loquitur: “ Mu- 
sica in luctu, intempestiva narratio.”’ | 
—Bellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap. 14. 
{tom. i. col. 52. De Ecclesiastico.— 
Multis veterum testimoniis auctorita- 
tem ejus libri confirmare possumus.... 
Hieron, in cap. x. Ecclesiaste; &e. | 

¥ S. Hier. Prol. in libros Salomon. 
[Op., tom. ix. col. 1293. ]—Ecclesia 
legit quidem Judith, Tobie, et Mac- 
cab. libros, sed (eos) inter canonicas 
Scripturas non recipit. Sie mavdperov 
filii Sirach, et ψευδεπίγραφον Sapien- 
tiam Salomonis, legat (eadem Ecclesia) 
ad edificationem plebis, non ad veri- 


tatem (auctoritatem) Ecclesiasticorum 
dogmatum confirmandam. [For this 
prologue in full, vid. num. Ixxi.] Simi- 
liter in Prol. Gal. [tom. ix. col. 454, et 
seq. Vid. num. 1xxi. ] 

2 Bellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap. 
10. sect. Respondent. [ tom. i. col. 42. ] 
—Respondent aliqui, B. Hieronymum 
solum dicere (hos libros) non esse ca- 
nonicos apud Judzos. At certe in 
Prol. Gal., simul cum istis libris V. T., 
numerat etiam librum Pastoris, qui est 
N. T.; et omnes simul dicit non esse 
in canone. Non igitur de canone Ju- 
dzorum tantum loquitur; We... Ad- 
mitto igitur Hieronymum in ea fuisse 
Opinione, [quia nondum generale con- 
cilium, &c. Vide num. liv. p. 55. not. 
ad lit. e. | 

* Rom. iii. 2. Quia eredita sunt 
illis eloquia Dei.— Rom. ix. 4. Quorum 
Adoptio est, et Gloria, et Testamentum, 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 99 


to the Jews, from whom we must derive all the ancient 
Scriptures we have. S.Jerome’s allegation, therefore, of the 
Hebrew canon in this point, is a forcible argument used by 
him (as it is by all the Fathers before) to justify the canon 
of the Christian Church, which herein had no other to follow 
but the Hebrew. _ 

2. The variation of his numbers maketh no difference or 
augmentation of the books. Some counted Ruth and the 
Lamentations by themselves: some joined the one to the 
book of Judges, and the other to the Prophecy of Jeremy. 
When these books were severed, the total made twenty-four; 
when they were put together, the number of all was no more 
than twenty-two; whereof S. Jerome” giveth an account in 
his prologue upon the Kings: as likewise he doth of them 
that otherwhiles reckon twenty-seven books belonging to the 
canon, which are in substance the same with the former. 
And, take which of these three numbers we will, they are all 
exclusive of those other books that we reckon among the 
apocryphal, and leave no room for Cardinal Perron to come 
in with his two books of Tobit and Judithe: who knew well 
enough (but that he intended to amuse his reader) how to 
have made up the number of twenty-four without them. 

3. As to the maturity of S. Jerome’s studies, he was no 
less than sixty-three years old4, when he translated the Bible, 
and wrote those prologues that are now set before it ; having 
been formerly brought up under the best learned men of the 
world that flourished in his time®, and living in great honour 
et Legislatio, et Promissa.—Origen. 


Prol. in Cant. [tom. iii. p. 36.] A qui- 
bus Eloquia Dei ad nos translata sunt. 


p- 444.—Car quant a ce que Saint Hi- 
laire, en son Commentaire sur les 
Psaumes, écrit, que le nombre des 


υ §. Hier. in Prol. Gal. supra citato. 
{tom. ix. co]. 454, et seq. |—Ita fiunt 
pariter V. T. libri xxii. id est, [ Mosi 
quingue, Prophetarum octo, Hagiogra- 
phorum novem:] quamquam nonnulli 
Ruth et Cinoth—in suo putent numero 
supputandos; ae per hoc esse prisce 
Legis libros xxiv., &c.... Porro, quin- 
que liter duplices apud Hebreos 
sunt:—unde et quinque a plerisque 
libri duplices zestimantur, Samuel, Ma- 
lachim, (id est, Reges,) Dabre-jamim 
(id est, Paralipomen.,) Esdras, et Jere- 
mias cum... suis Lamentationibus. 
(Hiseparatim sumpti faciunt cum reli- 
quis xxvii.) 

© Du Perron, liy. i. chap. 50. [vide 


livres canoniques de l’ancien Testament 
se reduit, selon les traditions des vieux, 
ou au nombre des vingt et deux lettres 
de l’Alphabet Hebrieu, ou, par l’addi- 
tion des livres de Judith et de Tobie, 
au nombre des vingt-quatre lettres de 
Valphabet Grec; &c.] 

4 5, Hier. de Script. Eccl. [4]. Lib. 
de Viris Lllustribus, cap. 135. tom. ii. 
col. 939.|—Usque in presentem an- 
num, id est, Theodosii Principis xiv. 
(qui incidit in A.D. CCCXCII.) hee 
scripsi; &c,... N. T. juxta Grecam 
fidem [Grace fidei] reddidi; Vetus 
juxta Hebraicum transtuli; &e. 

ὁ Didymus Alex., Gr. Nyssenus, Gr. 
Nazianzenus, [Vide Cave, Hist. Lit., 


H 2 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


ΘΉΓΑΤΡ: 
γῇ. 


[ Cirea 
ann. 393. | 


An. 392. 


{ Cirea 

ann. 397. | 
Ann, 402. 
Ann. 409. 


Ann, 420. 


100 A Scholastical History of 


and estimation among them all’ Nor can it be reasonably 
imagined, that at these years he should be ignorant in the 
canon of the Scriptures that were then generally received by 
the Church, who at the same time had not only translated 
them, but wrote so many illustrations and commentaries upon 
them, being in that behalf more curious and diligent than in 
any of his other studies. But let it be, that he came to a 
greater maturity of judgment in his later time, yet, if that 
maturity of his judgment in other matters altered not his 
former assertions in this particular, what advantage hath 
the exception of the Cardinal got against him? Then, what 
time will he assign for the maturity of 8S. Jerome’s studies? 
(Will the Cardinal go by his own age, or whose else?) For, 
when he wrote his prologues upon Tobit and Judith®, he was 
not much older than when he wrote his prologues upon the 
Kings and the Proverbs"; nor was it above five years follow- 
ing, when he is said to have written his pretended comment 
upon the forty-fourth Psalmi. Two [five ἢ] years after this he 
wrote against Ruffin* ; and seven years after that he wrote his 
notes upon Hsay', which was eleven years before his death™. 
More times or writings than these, wherein S. Jerome mani- 
fested the maturity and perfection of his judgment, Mon- 
sieur du Perron assigneth not ; and, let any man take which 
of these he will, he shall be never the nearer to that purpose 


for which they are produced. 


tom. i. p. 267.—Melioribus disciplinis 
ab ipso puero eruditus, optimos in 
quovis genere praeceptores nactus est :— 
in Grammaticis, Donatum magni no- 
minis Rome (quo puer adhue missus 
est Hieronymus) grammaticum: in 
Rhetoricis, Victorinum eloquentiz ibi- 
dem professorem; uti postea in He- 
braicis, Barhanina aliosque Judzos 
zegre et non levi pretio conductos :—in 
sacris vero literis, Gregorium Theolo- 
gum, Apollinarium Laodicenum, Pau- 
linum Antiochenum, et semicanus jam 
factus Didymum Alexandrinum: Deus 
bone, quales et quantos viros ! ] 

f Evagr. Antioch., Amphiloch. Tcon., 
Damasus Rom., Ambros. Mediol., Au- 
gustinus Hipp., Fl. Lue. Dexter: et 
alii quam plurimi, inter quos Paulinus 
Nol. et Chromatius Aguil. Episcopi. 
[Vide Cave, Hist. Lit., in locis; et S. 
Hier. Op., passim. ] 

& Which is one of the times assigned 


For 8. Jerome, both in these 


by the Cardinal for the perfection of 
S. Jerome’sstudies. [ Vide num. ]xxii. ] 

h [Vid, S. Hier. Vitam, Op., tom. xi. 
col. 102.—Conf. Cave, Hist. Lit., tom. 
i, pp. 269, 270. ] 

i Which is another of the times named 
us by the Cardinal. [ Vid. num. 1xxii. ] 

k Which is the Cardinal’s third 
writing assigned out of S. Jerome. 
[ Vid. num. Ixxii.] 

1 Which is the fourth time set forth 
by the Cardinal. [Vid. num. Ixxii. ] 

πὶ /Etatis suze 91. [Sic Cave, ut 
supra, et Vit. per Marian. Victor.—At 
Conf. Vit. ap. ed. Vallars. 1738. tom. 
xi. col. 239, 240—Sanctum senem, ... 
hoece anno CCCCXX., Deus ad cceles- 
tem patriam, meritamque gloriz coro- 
nam vocayit.... Nisi itaque fallimur, 
ab anno circiter 346, natalia ejus repe- 
tentes,... annum agebat etatis quar- 
tum et septuagesimum. ] 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 101 


and in some other writings of a later date than these, besides 
divers that he wrote about the same time, was always con- 
stant to himself, and to his dying day retracted nothing of 
what he said before concerning the doubtful and apocryphal 
condition of the books now contested between us: which I 
shall by and bye make evident in our answer to the sixth 
exception against him. In the mean while his desire of 
knowledge in the Hebrew tongue, and his conversing for 
that purpose with the learned masters among the Jews, was 
so far from being any reproach to him, that, above all the 
Latin Fathers, he hath most deservedly been commended and 
honoured for it ever since. And to whom should he rather 
have gone for the original books of the Old Testament, than 
to those whom the Apostles, and all their successors in the 
Church before him, had acknowledged to be the first de- 
positories that God appointed to keep and preserve His 
Oracles"? 

4. That S. Jerome rejected the Epistle to the Hebrews 
from the canon of the New Testament, no less than he did 
the Maccabees and Tobit, &c., from the Old, is an assertion 
more bold than true; for his authority is express in rejecting 
the one, and so far from excluding the other®, that often- 
times he cites the Epistle to the Hebrews under 8. Paul’s 
name?, and urgeth it as an authentic book of the New Tes- 


" S. August. contra Faustum, lib. 
xii. cap. 23. [tom. viii. col. 238.]—Et 
quid est aliud hodieque gens ipsa 
(Judzorum,) nisi queedam scriniaria 
Christianorum, bajulans Legem et Pro- 
phetas ad testimonium [adsertionis ] 
Keclesiez, [ut nos honoremus per sa- 
cramentum, quod nuntiat illa per lite- 
ram?] Idem, in enarr. [in] Psal. xl. 
[prope finem. tom. iv. col. 353.J— 
Judi tanquam capsarii nostri sunt: 
[studentibus] nobis codices portant.— 
Et, in Psal. Jvi. [ὃ 9. tom. iv. col. 534. ] 
Librarii nostri facti sunt, quomodo so- 
lent servi post dominos codices ferre. 

ο S. Hier. Epist. ad Dardanum.— 
Nos et Apoc. et Ep. Pauli ad Hebr. 
recipimus. [vid. tom. 1. col. 965.—S. 
Jerome’s words are: Illud nostris di- 
cendum est, hane epistolam que in- 
scribitur ad Hebrzos, non solum ab 
“eclesiis Orientis, sed ab omnibus retro 
ecclesiasticis Graeci sermonis scripto- 
ribus, quasi Pauli Apostoli suscipi; 


licet plerique eam vel Barnabe, vel 
Clementis, arbitrentur: et nihil inter- 
esse cujus sit, quum ecclesiastici viri 
sit, et quotidie Eecclesiarum lectione 
celebretur. Quod si eam Latinorum 
consuetudo non recipit inter Scripturas 
canonicas, nee Graeecorum quidem 16- 
clesize Apocalypsin Joannis eadem liber- 
tate suscipiunt, et tamen nos utramque 
suscipimus; nequaquam hujus tempo- 
ris consuetudinem, sed veterum scrip- 
torum auctoritatem sequentes, qui ple- 
rumque utriusque abutuntur testimo- 
niis, non ut interdum de Apocryphis 
facere solent, quippe qui et Gentilium 
literarum raro utantur exemplis, sed 
quasi canonicis et ecclesiasticis. | 

ν S. Hier, adv. Jovin., lib. ii. cap. 2. 
[al. § 3. tom. 11, col. 325.) Comment. 
in S. Matth., lib. ili. cap. 21. [tom. vii. 
col. 170.—Legamus Epistolam Pauli 
ad Hebraos; &c.} Comment. in Ga- 
lat., lib. iii, cap. 1. [vid. cap. 5. tom. 
vii. col, 512, 513.] Comm. in Titum, 


TEST, 
CENT. IV. 


Infra. 


Rom. 8. 2. 


CHAP. 
VI. 


102 A Scholastical History of 


tament ; which he never did the contested books as any true 
parts of the Old. Nor did he ever doubt of that Epistle him- 
self4, but said only, that some others doubted of it", and that 
divers of the Latin Church received it not, (as they of the 
Greek Church always did ;) who being but certain particular 
and private mens’, and they also doubting rather of the author 
than of the Epistle‘, make little or nothing against it. But 
as for Tobit and Judith, with the rest of that order, we have 
not only S. Jerome, or some other particular persons, but 
the universal consent of Jews, Greeks, and Latins and all, to 
exclude them from being any the true and authentic books 
of the ancient Scriptures. 

5. To say, that the Church had not yet determined what 
their canon of Scripture should be, is to deny the catholic 
testimony of the Church, and the common consent of those 
Fathers (before alleged, to the contrary) who knew, better than 
these late exceptors, what the Church had then determined 
herein. ([ understand ‘ determining’ here, after that manner 
whereof the Church was capable; which was, to determine 
the reception of no other books properly belonging to the 


lib. i. cap. 2. [tom. vii. col. 714, —Re- 
lege ad Hebrzos Epistolam Pauli Apo- 
stoli, (sive cujuscunque alterius eam 
esse putas, quia jam inter Ecclesiasticas 
est recepta:) totum illum catalogum 
enumera; W&c.—Vid. etiam col. 695. 
cap. 1.1 Epist. 126. ad Evang. [tom. i. 
col. 440, 443.—Apostolus, in Epistola 
sua ad Hebreeos,—quam omnes Greci 
recipiunt, et nonnulli Latinorum. } 

4 Canus, Loc. [Theol.] lib. ii. cap. 
11. [p. 78. ]|—Negamus Hieronymum 
ancipitem hoc loco (quod illi falsissime 
impingitur) habere sententiam. 

tS. Hier. Ep. ad Paulin. [tom. i. 
col. 278.J|—Paulus Apostolus δα vii. 
scribit Eeclesias: octava ad Hebrzos 
a plerisque extra numerum ponitur. 

5. §. Hier. in Arg. super Epistola ad 
Titum.—Heretici sunt, qui eam repu- 
diarunt. [Tom. vii. col. 685.—S. Je- 
rome’s words are: ‘‘ Ut enim de ceteris 
epistolis taceam, de quibus, quicquid 
contrarium suo dogmati viderant, (he- 
retici) eraserunt: nonnullas integras 
repudiandas crediderunt,—ad Timo- 
theum videlicet utramque, ad Hebreos, 
et ad Titum, quam nune conamur ex- 
ponere. Et, si quidem redderent causas, 
cur eas Apostoli non putarent, tenta- 





remus aliquid respondere, et forsitan 
satisfacere lectori, Nune vero, quum 
heretica auctoritate pronuntient, et di- 
cant, ‘Illa epistola Pauli est : hae non 
est ;’—ea auctoritate refelli se pro veri- 
tate intelligant ;”’ &c. |—( Vide Thomam 
super ea Epistola. (Thom. Aquin. Ex- 
posit. super Ep. ad Hebr., tom. xvi. fol. 
198.) 

t Ideny, de Script. Τ)66]. [ cap. 5. tom. 
ii. col. 823. |—Epistola autem, que fer- 
tur ad Hebrzos, non ejus creditur prop- 
ter styli sermonisque distantiam, [ dis- 
sonantiam,] sed vel Barnabe juxta 
Tertullianum, [vel] Luce [ Evange- 
liste] juxta quosdam, vel Clementis 
Rom. [ postea Ecclesiz episcopi, ] quem 
aiunt [ipsi adjunctum | sententias Pauli 
proprio ordinasse [ et ornasse ] sermone: 
vel certe, quia Paulus scribebat ad 
Hebrzos, et propter invidiam sui apud 
605. nominis, titulum in principio salu- 
tationis amputaverat. Scripserat ut 
Hebreeus (Hebreis) Hebraice, id est, 
suo eloquio disertissime ; [ut ea, que 
eloquenter scripta fucrant in Hebrieo, 
eloquentius verterentur in Gracum; 
et hane causam esse, quod a ceteris 
Pauli epistolis discrepare videatur. ] 





— ὐϑμπὐϑσυσ 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 103 


Holy Scriptures, than such as the Apostles of Christ had left 
behind them": for the Church of God in those days took no 
such sovereign authority upon them, as the Church of Rome 
doth in these, to determine what books shall be canonical 
Scripture, and what not, at their own will and pleasure.) 
But, were their ingenuity as good as their knowledge, they 
would never make this exception: for, before S. Jerome’s 
time, they may read it in S. Cyril, that the Church was very 
well assured what precise canon of Scripture* hath been 
determined and left among them by their ancestors. In 
S. Gregory Nazianzen they may read it in express terms, 
that the number of the books by him assigned to the Old 
Testament ought to be so received, as a matter judged or 
determined in the Church’. In the council of Laodicea 
they may read the canon and determination itself*; and 
such a determination as, by the acknowledgment of Cardinal 
Baronius’, excluded both the book of Judith and others out 


of the canon. 


In Philastrius? they may see as much. 


And, 


if all this will not suffice them, they may read it afterwards 


ἃ Melch. Canus, in Loc. Com., lib. 
ii. cap. 7. sect. Ego vero. [p. 37. |—Ego 
vero primum sentio ad Apostolos perti- 
nuisse Libros Sacros probare, non Sa- 
cros rejicere. Nec enim alios libros 
canonicos habemus, sive V. sive N. T., 
quam quos Apostoli probaverunt, atque 
Ecclesiz tradiderunt.—Bellarm. de 
Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap. 20. sect. Deinde 
in isto. [tom. i. col. 80.—Deinde in isto 
canone lxxxiv. numerantur libri cano- 
nici, et omittuntur quidam qui certis- 
sime sunt canonici, ut libri Esdre, 
Tobie, Judith, Sapientia, Ecclesias- 
ticus, Apocalypsis, que res non minimi 
momenti esse videtur. Nam] Eccle- 
Sia, que post Apostolos fuit, non ali- 
unde didicit, qui libri sint canonici, et 
qui non sint, quam ex traditione Apo- 
stolorum. 

* S. Cyril. Cat. iv. supra citat. num. 
Iviiii—Disce quoque studiose ab Ec- 
clesia, quinam sint V. T. libri. Neque 
mihi legas quicquam apocryphorum. 
. .. Divinas lege Scripturas, V.T. li- 
bros xxii., quos LXXII_ interpretes 
transtulerunt. Hos soles meditare. .. 
Hi sunt, quos in Ecclesia secure legi- 
mus. Multo prudentiores te erant Apo- 
stoli, veteresque illi Episcopi, Ecclesia 
antistites, qui hos tradiderunt. Tu 
ergo, cum sis filius Ecclesia, leges et 


instituta Patrum ne evertas, corrum- 
pasve. [For the original Greek, vide 
num. lviii. pp. 64, 65. not. ad lit. i.] 

Y Supra, num. Ixvi.—S. Gr. Naz. De 
veris et genuinis libris S. Script. a Deo 
inspiratae.— 

Δέχνυσο τοῦτον ἐμεῖο τὸν ἔγκριτον, ὦ 

φίλ᾽, ἀριθμόν. [Tom. ii. p. 103. ] 

2 Supra, num. lix.—Canonici libri V. 
T., quos solos legere in Ecclesia opor- 
tet, hi sunt, &c. [For this canon in 
full, with the catalogue, vid. num. lix., 
p- 68. not. ad lit. y; or Justelli Bi- 
blioth., tom. i. p. 54. ] 

4 Baron. Annal,, tom. iv. in Append. 
[col. 916.; In serie canonicorum li- 
brorum liber Judith a Patribus Laodi- 
cee congregatis explosus est a canone, 
una cum nonnullis aliis. [ For the pre- 
cise words of Baronius, vide num. Ixiil. 
Ρ. 77. not. ad lit. g.] 

Ὁ Philastr. de Her. [cap. 87. De 
Apocryphis, p. 39.] Statutum est ab 
Apostolis, et eorum successoribus, non 
aliud legi in ecclesia debere Catholica, 
[nisi Legem, et Prophetas, et Evange- 
lia, &c. .. .. Scripture autem abscon- 
dite, id est Apocrypha, etsi legi debent 
morum causa a perfectis, non ab omni- 
bus legi debent, qui non intelligentes 
multa addiderunt, et tulerunt, que vo- 
luerunt heretici, —Vid, num. li.,1xviii.] 


TEST. 


CENT. Iv. 


CHAP. 
Wale 


104 A Scholastical History of 


in 8. Augustine himself; who, though he were present at 
the council of Carthage, (hereafter to be considered,) yet did 
never imagine (as these men do) that the canon of Scripture 
was never determined before the time of that council; but he 
firmly believed (as we do) that the Apostles had determined 
it long before’, and that the Church, by continual succession 
after them, had in like manner received and confirmed it. 
That the council of Nice had this canon certain and indubi- 
tate among them, we make no question; but that they de- 
termined there the book of Judith to be canonical, (which 
was not in their power to do, unless it had been canonical 
before,) or that S. Jerome knew not of it till he was past 
sixty-three years old, is a matter altogether improbable, and 
we have said enough against it already. 

6. Of S. Jerome’s retractations we can read nowhere else, 
but in a feigned letter written to that purpose’, and in 
Monsieur Du Perron, who never read any such retractation 
in S. Jerome himself. (1.) For, first, in his Apology against 
Ruffin concerning the histories of Susanna and Bel, which in 
his preface upon Daniel he had said before to be esteemed 
by the Hebrews but as fabulous or parabolical narrations, 
so far was he from retracting what he had said, that he says 
it over again®. And, though he related rather ¢heirf sense 
of these stories than his own, (for he held them not to be 
such fables as they did, but thought them fit enough, as 
good and useful] parables%, to be read in the Church,) yet, 


¢ S. August. contra Faust. Manich., 
lib. xi. cap. 5. [tom. viii. col. 221. ] 
Distincta est a posteriorum libris ex- 
cellentia canonice auctoritatis V. et 
N. T., que apostolorum confirmata 
temporibus per successiones episcopo- 
rum et propagationes ecclesiarum, tan- 
quam in sede quadam sublimiter con- 
stituta est; &c.—Conf. num. xlii. p. 31. 
not. ad lit. x.] 

4 §. Hier. Apol. 2. adv. Ruffin. [ὃ 24. 
tom. ii. col. 517. ]—Seribit frater Eu- 
sebius, se apud Afros Episcopos, qui 
propter ecclesiasticas causas ad Comi- 
tatum venerant, epistolam quasi meo 
scriptam nomine reperisse, in qua age- 
rem pcenitentiam, et me ab Hebreis in 
adolescentia inductum esse testarer, ut 
Hebrza volumina in Latinum verterem, 
in quibus nulla sit veritas. Quod au- 
diens obstupui; &c. Ibid., [§ 27. tom. 


ii. col. 521.] Ponam et aliud testimo- 
nium, ne nune me, rerum necessitate 
compulsum, dicas mutasse sententiam ; 
&c. Ibid., [§ 27. tom. ii. col. 522.] 
Cur me non suscipiunt Latini mei, qui, 
inviolata editione veteri, ita novam con- 
didi, ut laborem meum Hebreis, et 
(quod his majus est) Apostolis auctori- 
bus probem? 

© S. Hier. Apol. 2. adversus Ruffin. 
[ὃ 33. tom. ii. col. 527.] Quod autem 
refero, quid adversum Susannz histo- 
riam, et Hymnum trium puerorum, et 
Belis Draconisque fabulas, que in vo- 
lumine Hebraico non habentur, Hebrei 
soleant dicere, qui me criminatur, stul- 
tum se sycophantam probat. 

f Tdem, ibid. [Ὁ] supra.] Non 
enim quid ipse sentirem, sed quid illi 
contra nos dicere soleant, explicavi. 

& Apud eundem, tom. iii. Homil. 1. 


—_—- 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 105 


for all that, he did not account them to be any parts of the 
canonical Scriptures divinely inspired ; (nor did Ruffin him- 
self plead for them to that degree ;) but he appealeth to what 
he had formerly noted against Porphyry, out of Origen, 
Eusebius, and Apollinarius, together with other famous men 
in the Churchi, who held not themselves bound to answer 
for these stories that had no authority of the Holy Scrip- 
tures; and in the end he concludeth for the verity of the 
Hebrew Bible‘, and that copy of Daniel’s Prophecy which 
they only allow, not without some indignation against those 
men that will not rest and be contented with it. (2.) Secondly, 
in his preface upon Tobit, he yieldeth! to the desire of certain 
bishops that importuned him to translate that book out of 
Chaldee into Latin, contrary to the mind of the Jews, who 
did not only exclude it out of the Scripture-canon, (wherein 


S. Jerome joined with them,) 


Orig. in Cantic. eodem interprete. [ col. 
505. ] Hee si non spiritualiter intelli- 
gantur, nonne fabulz sunt? Nisi ali- 
quid habeant secreti, nonne indigna 
sunt Deo?—Et, Pref. in Libr. Salom. 
[tom. ix. col. 1295.] Legit quidem 
Ecclesia (hujusmodi) libros, sed eos in- 
ter canonicas Scripturas non recipit; 
&e. 
n Dixi enim: [De quo non est hu- 
jus temporis disserere.] Alioquin, et 
ex eo quod asserui Porphyrium contra 
(Danielis prophetiam) multa dixisse, 
vocavique hujus rei testes, [ Methodi- 
um, Eusebium, et Apollinarium, qui 
multis versuum millibus illius vesa- 
niz responderunt, me accusare poterit, 
quare non in prefatiuncula contra li- 
bros Porphyrii scripserim.|] Contra 
Ruffin. Apol. 2. [tom. ii. col. 527.] 
1S. Hier. Pref. in Danielem. [ Pref. 
in Comment. super Dan., tom. v. col. 
619.] Eusebius et Apollinarius pari 
sententia responderunt, [ Susanne, Be- 
lisque ac Draconis fabulas, non conti- 
neri in Hebraico, sed partem esse pro- 
phetiz Abacuc filii Jesu de tribu Levi; 
sicut juxta LXX interpretes in titulo 
ejusdem Belis fabule ponitur: ‘ Homo 
quidam erat sacerdos, nomine Daniel, 
filius Abda, conviva regis Babylonis;’’ 
—quum, Danielem et tres pueros de 
tribu Juda fuisse, Sancta Seriptura tes- 
tatur.] Unde et nos ante annos pluri- 
mos, cum verteremus Danielem, has 
visiones obelo pranotavimus, signifi- 
cantes eas in Hebraiconon haberi. Et 


but were utterly against the 


miror quosdam μεμψιμοίρους indignari 
mihi, quasi ego decurtaverim librum : 
cum et Origenes, et Eusebius, et Apol- 
linarius, aliique ecclesiastici viri et doc- 
tores Greciz, has (ut dixi) visiones 
non haberi apud Hebreos fateantur, 
nec se debere respondere Porphyrio pro 
his, que nullam Scripture Sancte 
auctoritatem przbeant. 

k Idem, Apol. citata. [contra Ruffin. 
2. tom. ii. col. 527.] Qui istius modi 
nenias consectatur, et Scripture He- 
braicz veritatem non vult recipere, au- 
diat libere proclamantem: ‘‘ Nemo enim 
cogitur legere, quod non yult.’’-—(i. e. 
Prefat.suam.) [ Ego petentibus scripsi, 
non fastidiosis; gratis, non invidis; stu- 
diosis, non oscitantibus. | 

1 [dem, ad Chrom. et Heliod. Pra- 
fat. in Tobiam. [tom. x. col. 1, 2.1 Mi- 
rari non desino exactionis vestr in- 
stantiam: exigitis enim, ut librum 
Chaldzo sermone conscriptum ad La- 
tinum stylum traham, librum utique 
Tobia, quem Hebrzi, de catalogo Di- 
vinarum Scripturarum secantes, his 
que Hagiographa (legere opor/et Apo- 
crypha) memorant, manciparunt. Feci 
satis desiderio vestro, non tamen meo 
studio. Arguunt enim nos Hebrei, 
{ Hebreeorum studia, οἵ imputant no- 
bis, contra suum canonem Latinis au- 
ribus ista transferre. Sed, melius esse 
judicans Pharisworum displicere judi- 
cio, et Episcoporum jussionibus deser- 
vire, institi ut potui. 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


CHAP. 
Wale 


‘ 


106 A Scholastical History of 


translating and the use of it at all, (wherein he disagreed 
from them ;) choosing rather to please his friends, and to 
follow the mind of those Bishops that were instant with him 
for that purpose, than to content the Rabbins that so eagerly 
opposed it. For he accounted the book to be a good and a 
holy book, though he held it not to be canonical no more 
than the Church of his time did™. And so far is he from 
retracting any thing here, that, in satisfying the desire of 
others, he professeth freely that he did not so well satisfy 
himself in the traduction of such books as belonged not to 
the canon of the Bible. For, that either he or the Jews 
reckoned it among the Hagiographa®, (which is the third 
class of the true books appertaining to the Old Testament,) 
as the word is now printed, or was formerly written in the 
copies now given us of S. Jerome’s prefaces and epistles,— 
this is a contradiction tm adjecto®, and a most manifest error 
in the scribe, plainly confessed so to be, both by the Ordinary 
and Interlineary Gloss’, and by Comestor, Hugo the Car- 


τὰ Tdem, Pref. in Proverb. [4]. Prol. 
in libr. Salom., tom. ix. col. 1295.] 
(Librum Tobiz) legit quidem Eccle- 
sia, sed eum inter Scripturas canonicas 
non recipit. 

n Pref. citat. in Tob. [tom.x. col. 1. ] 
Librum Tobie iis, que hagiographa 
[leg. apocrypha] memorant, mancipa- 
runt Hebrei. 

© Ibid. Hebrzi librum Tobiz de ca- 
talogo Divinarum Scripturarum secan- 
tes, &c. [Vid. supr. not. 1.] 

® Przfat. in Bibl., una cum Glossis, 
Comment. Lirani, et Addit. Pauli Burg., 
&c. [tom. i. Pref, De Canonicis et non 
Canonicis libris. Sect. Neque aliquem, 
sive Neminem.|—Neminem moveat, 
quod in Tobie et Judithe prologis di- 
citur, quod apud Hebrzos inter Hagio- 
graphaleguntur; quia manifestus error 
est: et Apocrypha, non Hagiographa 
est legendum. Qui error in omnibus 
quos viderim codicibus invenitur; et 
inolevit (ut puto) ex pietate et devo- 
tione exscribentium, qui devotissimas 
historias horrebant annumerare inter 
Apocrypha. Nam quod hie error mul- 
tis retro annis codices occupaverit, os- 
tendit Magister (Historie Scholastic, 
Petrus Comestor,) in historia Judith, 
[ Vid. num. exxvii.] ubi dicit: ‘ Hic 
liber apud Chaldzos inter historias 
computatur, et apud Hebreos inter 
Apocrypha; quod dicit Hieronymus 


in Prologo, qui sic incipit: ‘XXII. 
Literas.’ Si ergo alicubi in prologo su- 
per Judith legitur ‘inter Hagiographa,’- 
vitium seriptoris est, [quod in ipso 
titulo deprehendi potest.’—Ex quo 
miror, quod dictus Magister non ad- 
verterit eundem esse errorem in pro- 
logo Tobiz, ubi ipse dicit: ‘* Hanc his- 
toriam Hebrzi ponunt inter Apocry- 
ΡΠ. Hieronymus tamen in prologo 
suo dicit ‘inter Hagiographa.’ Glossa 
quoque super dicto prologo Tobiz di- 
cit: “ Potius et verius dixisset, inter 
Apocrypha; vel large accipit Hagio- 
grapha, quasi Sanctorum scripta; et 
ita non est de numero illorum noyem, 
que proprie dicuntur Hagiographa, 
que sunt de catalogo,id est, de numero 
viginti duorum librorum Biblicorum.”’ | 
Nam quum Hieronymus, in pro]. galea- 
to, post enumerationem canonicorum 
librorum dicat: ‘‘ Hic Prologus Serip- 
turarum, quasi galeatum principium, 
omnibus libris quos de Hebreo verti- 
mus in Latinum conyenire potest; ut 
scire valeamus, quicquid extra hos est, 
inter Apocrypha esse ponendum: igi- 
tur Sap. que vulgo Salomonis inscri- 
bitur, et liber Jesu filii Sirach, et Ju- 
dith, et Tobias, et Pastor, non sunt in 
canone ;’”’—quomodo credendum est il- 
lum postea in illis prologis scripsisse 
[eos] ‘inter Hagiographa,’ et sibi ipsi 
contradicere? Si quis preterea libera- 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 


107 


dinala, Brito", Tostatus’, Driedot, Catharin", and others*. 
Moreover, after this preface written upon Tobit, S. Jerome, 


tiori examine Hieronymi verba in dic- 
tis prologis perpenderit, animadvertet 
illum seripsisse Apocrypha, non Ha- 
giographa. Dicit enim in prologo To- 
bie: ‘Exigitis ut librum, Chaldzo 
sermone conscriptum, ad Latinum sty- 
lum traham, librum utique Tobie, 
quem Hebrzi, de catalogo divinarum 
Scripturarum secantes, his, que Apo- 
erypha memorant, manciparunt.”’ In 
Judith autem ait: “Apud Hebrzos 
liber Judith inter Apocrypha legitur, 
cujus auctoritas ad roboranda ea, que 
in contentionem veniunt, minus idonea 
judicatur.’’ Cum itaque dicat Hebros 
secare Tobiam de catalogo divinarum 
Scripturarum, et Judith auctoritatem 
minus idoneam judicari, si inter Hagio- 
grapha numeraret, et non inter Apocry- 
pha, contraria videretur in eodem loco 
scripsisse. Sed (ut dixi) scriptores, hoc 
nomen Apocrypha horrentes, devotione 
ac pietate quadam, rejecto Apocrypha, 
Hagiographa scripserunt.—Glossa Or- 
dinar. in Exposit. [super] Prol. B. Hie- 
ron. in libr. Tob. ad verbum Apocrypha, 
vel Hagiographa. [ Vid. Bibl. Sacr. una 
cum Glossis, &c. ed. Basil. 1506. Par. 
ii. fol. 283. Gloss. sub nomine Brito- 
nis.| Alia litera habet Apocrypha, quod 
melius est, quia Hieronymus in Prologo 
Galeato numeratis libris canonicis, in- 
ter quos iste non est, infert: Quicquid 
extra hos est, inter Apocrypha est com- 
putatum.—(Et postea,) Glossa quedam 
scribitur super istum locum, que talis 
est: “ Potius et verius dixisset, inter 
Apocrypha; vel large accipit Hagio- 
grapha, quasi sanctorum scripta,’’ &e. 
[ Vid. supr. ] 

4 Hugo Cardinal., in Prolog. super 
Tobiam. [tom. i. fol. 356.—Quam his- 
toriam (Tobiz) Judzi inter Apocrypha 
ponunt. Tamen Hieronymus in prolo- 
go suo inter Hagiographa ponit eam; 
quod si esset, tune esset liber iste de 
tertio ordine canonis veteris Testa- 
menti. Sed quia de nullo ordine est, 

Hieronymus accipit hie diffa- 
sius Hagiographa, ut scilicet includat 
Apocrypha. } 

τ Brito, in Exposit. Prologi. [ubi su- 
pra, not. ad lit. p. ad fin.—Bibl. Saer, 
ed. Basil. 1506. par. 11, fol. 283.—Alia 
litera, &c. } 

5 Tostatus, in Prolog. Galeat. quest. 
29. (tom. vi. fol. 16.—Quando aliquis 
liber secatur de canone Scripturarum 
authenticarum, non potest poni, nisi 


inter scripturas apocryphas; ergo ne- 
cesse est Tobiam poni apud Hebrzos 
inter Apocrypha. ] 

τ Driedo, lib. 1. de Scriptura S. cap. 
4. [tom. i. fol. 19.—Alterum difficulta- 
tis nodum, qui est super libris Judith et 
Tobiz, conatur dissolyere Magister in 
historiis, cujus sententiam sequitur et 
alius quidam Expositor, in Procemio 
Bibliz, dicens in prologis illis duobus 
Hieronymi, super Judith et Tobiam, 
mendosum esse codicem, et in eo loco, 
ubi legimus Hagiographa, legendum 
esse Apocrypha. Neque enim Hiero- 
nymus potest sibi ipsi esse contrarius, 
ut doceat in prologo Galeato libros illos 
extra canonem interA pocrypha, hic vero 
eosdem extra canonem inter Hagiogra- 
pha coilocari. Quod si non placeat 
mendosum esse codicem, quem nec 
Erasmus emendavit, dicemus duplicia 
esse apud Hebreos Hagiographa, sicut 
etin superioribus diximus duplicia esse 
Apocrypha; &c.] 

u Catharin. Annot. ady. Cajetan. p. 
48. [De lib. Tobize.—A pocrypha enim, 
non Hagiographa, legendum est, ut se- 
cum coustet Hieronymus, qui in pro- 
logo Galeato, juxta Hebreorum cano- 
nem, hune et alios libros manifeste in- 
ter Apocrypha computavit, et ab Hagio- 
graphis segregavit. | 

* Gars. Galarza, Hisp. Episcopus 
Cauriensis, Instit. Evang., lib. iv. [De 
Scripturis, tum Canonicis, tum Apocry- 
phis;] cap. 1. [p. 276.—Deuterocano- 
nici, aut secundi ordinis libri sunt, qui 
post Apostolorum tempora ab Ecclesia 
inter canonicos fuere recepti: ut] Es- 
ther, Tobias, Judith, Baruch, [ Epistola 
Hieremiz, Sapientia Salomonis, Eccle- 
siasticus, Oratio Azariz, Hymuus tri- 
um puerorum, Susanne historia, Belis 
historia, Machabzorum primus et se- 
cundus.] Quos omnes veteres Ortho- 
doxi Patres primitus apocryphos nun- 
cupaverunt, ut auctor est Hieronymus 
in Pro]. (prafationibus) ad Tob. et Ju- 
dith; quamvis in [his] codicibus, [qui 
vulgo circumferuntur,] mendum est, 
et pro Apocryph. Hagiogr. leguntur: 
{nam Hagiographa prorsus in canone 
sunt. Et rursus ait, Judith inter Ha- 
giographa leci, nee subinde valere ad 
ea, qu in contentionem veniunt, con- 
frmanda. At Hagiographa integre 
sunt auctoritatis.| Legendum igitur 
* Apocrypha,’ que minoris certitudi- 
nis sunt, 


TEST. 


CENT. Iv. 


ΟἾΑΨ.: 
Wil: 


{ Wherein 
it was then 
extant, but 
not first 
written.— 
Vid. erra- 
ta, ed. 1. 
Lond. 
1657. | 


108 A Scholastical History of 


both in his proem upon Jonasy, and in his commentaries 
upon Daniel? and Ezekiel*, declareth himself to be of the 
same mind which he had professed before in his prologues, 
as well touching this particular book, as others of the lke 
condition. (3.) Thirdly, in his preface upon Judith, for ought 
that can be seen there, he revoketh nothing; and, though 
the request of his friends? was so pressing and urgent upon 
him, that at last he condescended to their desires, and trans- 
lated that book out of the Chaldee (wherein it was first writ- 
ten) into the Latin tongue,—which he did the rather, be- 
cause there were good examples of piety, chastity, and mag- 
nanimity in 10“, and because the fame went that the council 
of Nice had numbered it among other holy writings*,—yet 
all this makes it not canonical Scripture, nor did he ever ac- 
knowledge it so to be. For there may be many excellent 
rules and examples of virtuous actions in sundry holy books, 
over and besides those that properly belong to the holy 
Bible; and the council of Nice, or some particular person in 
that council, might not only cite such a book, but reckon it 
likewise among the sacred Scriptures®, (as we in the Church 





of England and other reformed Churches do at this day,)~ 


without allowing it the same honour and authority that the 
Scriptures themselves have, which we only acknowledge to 
have been written by the Prophets and Apostles, as they 
were infallibly directed by the Holy Ghost. For this honour 
the book of Judith had not; and 8. Jerome here says that 


Υ S. Hier. Prom. in Jonam, circa 
annum 398. [al. an. 396.—tom. vi. col. 
389. ]—Liber quoque Tobie, licet non 
habeatur in canone, tamen, quia usur- 
patur ab Ecclesiasticis viris, tale quid 
memorat, 

* In Dan. cap. viii. [S. Hier. Com- 
ment. in lib. Dan. tom. v. col. 676.— 
Ubicunque autem medicina et sanatio 
necessaria est, Raphael mittitur, qui 
interpretatur curatio, vel medicina 
Dei: ] si cuitamen placet Tobiz librum 
recipere.— Circa an. 400. 

@ Lib. xiii, in Ezech. (cirea annum 
412.) [tom. ν. col. 530.—Quod autem 
in fine hujus testimonii ponitur, ‘ Et 
gradus ejus versi ad orientem,’’—gradus 
hujus propitiatorii, vel] viginti quatuor 
libri veteris instrumenti [debent ac- 
cipi.] Et, (lib. ix. cap. 80. tom. v. 
col. 865.) In historia vero sunt Moysi 


ν. libri, et Joshua, et Judices, Ruth 
quoque et Esther, Sam. et Reg., Para- 
lip. et Ezra, juncto sibi pariter Nehe- 
mia. (Alios non numerat.) 

b Pref. in Judith. [S. Hier., tom. x. 
col. 21.]—Postulationi vestrae, imo ex- 
actioni, acquievi; et sepositis occupa- 
tionibus, quibus vehementer arctabar, 
huic unam lucubratiunculam dedi, { ma- 
gis sensum e sensu, quam ex verbo ver- 
bum, transferens. | 

© Accipite Judith, viduam, castitatis 
exemplum, &c. [Ὁ] supr. ] 

4 {bid.—Quia hune librum synodus 
Nicenain numero Sanctarum Scriptu- 
rarum legitur computasse. 

e Dion. Carth. in Tob. [ Vid. Dionysii 
Carthusiani Enarrat., Procem. in Tob. 
fol. 132. ] Extense sumendo Scripturas. 
—(Ut infra, ad lit. 1.) 


——— lee 


a υναννι 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


109 


it was counted amongst the Apocrypha‘, having no authority 
to establish matters of Faith, about which any controversy 


should arise®. 


Besides, he is not certain whether the Ni- 


cene council computed it among other holy Sciptures or 
no"; but, if they did, he doth not say that they counted it to 
be a part of the canon; from which, both here and hereafter, 
he always excluded it ; as, in his commentaries* and epistles! 


written after this time, doth evidently appear. 


As for his 


commentary upon the 44th Psalm, (which is his Epistle to 
a Roman virgin™,) it makes no more for Judith, than that 


f (S. Hier.] ibid. [tom. x. col. 21.] 
—Apud Hebreos liber Judith inter 
(non Hagiographa: vide que annotata 
sunt supra: sed) Apocrypha legitur. 

& Ibid—Cujus auctoritas ad robo- 
randa illa, que in contentionem veni- 
unt, minus idonea judicatur. 

h Stapl. De princip. Fidei, lib. ix. cap. 
12. [Thom. Stapleton., tom. i. p. 329.— 
Sic enim librum Judith, antea Apocry- 
phum primi generis, Concilium Nicz- 
num sua auctoritate, ut pro Scriptura 
canonica haberetur, effecit; sicuti su- 
pra ex Hieronymo ostendimus. Aut, 
quia] istud S. Hier. tantum ex fama 
referre videtur, idemque alibi, [ut in 
Kpistola ad Furiam,] de eodem libro 
dubitat, [saltem concilium Laodice- 
num, Carthaginense IIT, et Romanum 
illud LXX. Episcoporum sub Gelasio 
Papa, Innocentius quoque primus, li- 
bros canonicos definierunt; &c. ]— 
Erasm. in Censura preefat. [S.] Hier. 
in Judith. [S. Hieronymi Op., ed. Basil. 


1516. tom. iv. fol. 10. Des. Erasmi 
Schol.]— Non affirmat approbatum 


(fuisse) hune (librum) in synodo Ni- 
cena; sed ait, legitur computasse.— 
Idem, in Epist. Hier. ad Furiam. [ibid., 
tom. 1. fol. 37.|—An vere decretum 
fuerit, dubitare se subsignificat, cum 
ait, Legitur computasse.—Lindan., Pa- 
nopl., lib. iii. cap. 8. [p. 101.]—Quod 
mihi dubitantis suspicionem subindi- 
care videtur. [Vid. num. liv. p. 52. ad 
hits xs] 

i Hugo Cardin. in Pro]. Judith. [ vid. 
Hugonis Postill. in Bibl. Saer., tom. i. 
fol. 363. not. ad verba “ Legitur com- 
putasse,” in Prologo. ]— Computasse 
ad informationem morum. — Dion. 
Carth, Procem. in Tob. [ubi supr., fol. 
132.] Extense sumendo Scripturas 
Divinas,—puta, pro omnibus libris in 
Biblia contentis, et de Deo tractan- 
tibus,—liber iste, sicut et Judith, inter 


Divinas censetur Scripturas. — Lud. 
Carbail. Hisp., lib. De Restit. Theol., 
cap. 13.—[Quod vero aliquando hos 
Hagiographos vocat, mendum est scrip- 
toris, ne sibi non constet Hieronymus, 
qui constanter eos apocryphos pronun- 
οἷαί. Neque dicit (Hieronymus) Ju- 
dith a Cone. Nic. inter canonicas Scrip- 
turas fuisse receptum; sed ‘ Legitur,’ 
inquit, ‘illam synodum annumerasse 
Judith inter Scripturas sanctas:’ non 
tamen dicit inter canonicas ; et dubium 
est, an id fecerit synodus Nic. Certe 
in Actis [qu. Actibus] illius concilii, 
quos nos habemus, hoc non invenitur. 

K S. Hier. in Agg. i. [ver. 5, 6. tom. 
vi. col. 745.] Sicut et in Judith, (si 
quis tamen vult librum recipere [ muli- 
eris: }) Et parvuli,&c.—Idem, in Ezech. 
lib. ix. cap. 30. [tom. v. col. 365.—In 
historia; We. ] et lib. xiii. cap.43. [tom. 
v. col. 530.—Quod autem ; &c.] supra 
citatis. [vid. p. 108. not. ad lit. a. |—Et 
in Dan. viii. [ vid. tom. v. col. 672, et seq. 
—In this chapter Judith is not parti- 
cularly mentioned, but the Maccabees 
are classed with Josephus, and a refer- 
ence to Tobit is followed by the words: 
“Si cui tamen placet Tobiz librum re- 
cipere ;’’—ut supra, p. 108.not. ad lit. z. ] 

' Idem, Epist. ad Furiam, [tom. i. 
col. 291.]—Legimus in Judith, si cui 
tamen placet volumen recipere, ] vi- 
duam, &c.—Idem, Epist. ad Letam, 
[tom. i, col, 682.—Caveat omnia Apo- 
crypha; &c.|—Superius citata. [Vid. 
num. ]xxi. p. 95. not. ad lit. 1. ] 

™ Idem, Ep. 140. ad Principiam, 
[in Psal. xliv. tom. 1. col. 372. ]—Ruth, 
et Esther, et Judith, tante glorie sunt, 
ut sacris voluminibus nomina (impo- 
suerint:)—citat. a Perron. [ Repliq., 
liv. i. chap. 50. pp. 448, 444,.—Et en 
l'exposition du Psaume xliv., &c.— 
Vid. num, Ixxii. p. 97. not, ad lit. u.] 


TEST. 
CENT. IV. 





ΟΗΑΡ. 
ΝῊ: 


110 A Scholastical History of 


Judith is a sacred story; and this it may well be, without 
having any canonical or divine authority given to it: as, in 
the same Epistle, Susanna likewise is highly commended for 
a virtuous woman, and yet her story was never counted by 
S. Jerome to be canonical Scripture. For Ruth and Esther, 
elsewhere, he brings undeniable reasons that they are true 
parts of the canon®; but for Judith? and Susanna‘ he never 
brought any: which makes a very great difference between 
the one and the other. (4.) Fourthly, the exception, which is 
brought out of his commentaries upon Hsay, is no better 
than all the former. For, though this commentary’ was writ- 
ten long after his Prologus Galeatus, and the first book of 
the Maccabees be there alleged under the name of Scripture, 
yet his commentary upon Ezekiels was also written long after 
this commentary upon Esay ; and the general name of Scrip- 
ture is oftentimes given, both by ancient and modern authors, 
as well to such books which they held to be apocryphal, as to 
the canonical books themselves, among which 8S. Jerome never 


counted the Maccabeest. 


. Tbid., [col. 373.]—Quam multe 
Susanne, (quod interpretatur ‘‘lili- 
um,’’) que, candore pudiciti#, sponso 
serta componunt, et coronam spineam 
mutant in gloriam triumphantis ! 

° In Pro]. Gal. [tom. ix. col. 454, et 
seq.—Vid. num. ]xxi.] Et Preefat. { vid. 
pref. in lib. Joshuz, tom. ix. col. 355. 
—Tandem, finito Pentateucho, &c.... 
ad Jesum, filium Nave, manum mitti- 
mus, ... et adJudicum librum,... ad 
Ruth quoque, et Esther.—KEt vid. pref. 
in lib. Esther, tom. ix. col. 1565. | 

P Preefat. in Judith. [S. Hier., tom. 
x. col. 21. |—A Chaldeis inter historias 
computatur ; sed ejus auctoritas minus 
idonea judicatur ad roboranda, We. 
[ Vid. num. Ixxi., where the passage is 
given in full. |—Tostat. Pref. in Para- 
lip.,q. 2. [ tom. viii. fol. 2.1 Hicliber nul- 
lius auctoritatis solide est.— Sic enim ait 
Hier. [The words of Tostatus are: Li- 
bri autem quidam extra canonem sacrze 
Scripture rectam doctrinam continent, 
et veram historiam ; sicut liber Judith, 
et Tobie: ideo Ecclesia jussit illos 
legi. Sic fuit de libro Judith, quem 
synodus Niczna in libro sacrarum 
Scripturarum legitur computasse, ut 
ait Hiero., &ce.... Et quamquam isti 
libri ab Keclesia recipiantur, nullius 
auctoritatis solide sunt. Ideo ad con- 


And the same answer will serve 


firmandum et probandum ea que in. 


dubium venerint inutiles sunt; sic 
enim ait Hiero., &c.] 

a §. Hier. Pref. in Dan. [Comment. 
in lib. Dan., tom. v. col. 619.|—Que 
nullam δ. Scripture auctoritatem prae- 
bet. [For the context, vide p. 105. not. 
ad lit. i, |—Serar. in Tob. Prol. 5. [p. 3. 
et seq. But there is no express men- 
tion of Susanna found in this Prole- 
gom, |—Ef in Maccab., Przloq. 3. [p. 
370.] Susannam Tobiamque Hiero- 
nymus non probat. 

r Du Perron, Repliq., p. 443.—En 
ce commentaire [son commentaire sur 
le Prophéte Esaie,] composé long- 
temps depuis le prologue morrionné, il 
allégue le i. livre des Maccabées avec 
le titre d’Ecriture. [ Du Perron’s words 
are: 1] met l’histoire des Maccabées 
entre les livres canoniques. | 

® Supra citat., ubi prologum suum 
Galeatum tuetur. [ Vid. p. 108. not. ad 
lit. a. ] 

τ §. Hier. Prol. in lib. Salom. [Ep. 
ad Chrom. et Heliod., tom. ix. col. 
1293. |]—Judith, et Tobia, et Macca- 
bzorum libros, legit quidem Keclesia, 
sed eos inter canonicas Secripturas non 
recipit—Idem, in Chron. Euseb., lib. 
ii. [tom. viii, col. 538, 5389.—Macca- 
beorum Hebraa historia hic Greco- 


the Canon of the Scriptures. lll 


to clear the other like exceptions that are made concerning 
the books of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus"; but, when to this 
purpose they produce his commentary upon the Psalms‘, 
they bring in a false witness’, and confute S. Jerome by a 
bold impostor’. And thus have we made it to appear (other- 
wise than Cardinal Du Perron pretended) that S. Jerome was 
always constant herein to himself. For in the year 392 he 
avowed his translation of the Bible*; before which he placed 
his Prologus Galeatus®, as a helmet of defence against the 
introduction of any other books that should pretend to be 
of equal authority with it. Not many years after, he wrote 
his prefaces upon Tobit and Judith, and therein he changed 
not his mind. About the same time he wrote his commentary 
upon the prophet Haggai, and his Epistle to Furia, wherein the 
book of Judith remaineth uncanonized. In the year 396 he 
wrote his Epistle to Leeta, and therein he is still constant to his 
prologue. About the same year he wrote upon the prophet 
Jonas, where the book of Tobit is kept out of the canon. In the 
year 400 (or somewhat after) he wrote upon Daniel, and there 
Susanna, Bel and the Dragon, have no authority of divine 
Scripture. And at the same time he wrote his Apology 
against Ruffin, where he referreth to his former prologues, 


rum supputat regnum.] Verum hi _ is true to the sense. ] 


% Sixt. Senens. 


libri (Machabeorum) inter Divinas 
Scripturas non recipiuntur. 

« Idem, dicto prologo. [ Vid. Prol. in 
lib. Salom. Epist. ad Chromat. et He- 
liod., ubi supr., tom. ix. col. 1295. ]— 
Hee duo volumina leguntur ad adifi- 
cationem plebis, non autem ad aucto- 
ritatem ecclesiasticorum dogmatum 
confirmandam ; neque enim inter cano- 
nicas Scripturas recipiuntur. [Cosin 
has transposed the order of this quota- 
tion, but the words are true to the sense 
of the original.—Vide num. Ixxi. p. 92. 
not. ad lit. z. | 

x Coccius, in Thesauro, lib. vi. art. 
17. [Ρ. 684.—Hieronymus, &c. .. . (ad 
Psal. lxxiii. Deus autem Rex noster 
ante secula:)—Sicut per Salomonem 
Sapientia, que est Christus, dicit; 
&c. | 

y Melch. Canus, in Loe. lib. ii. cap. 
14. [p. 106.]—Cireumferuntur sub 
titulo Hieronymi Commentaria in Psal- 
mos. Ea vero B. Hieronymo tribuere, 
manifestarie ignorantie est. [This 
extract is not literally accurate, but it 


Bibl., lib. iv. verbo 
Hieronymus, [tom. i. p. 270. cap. 
De comment. in Psalterium. |—TIneptia 
sermonis (horum commentar.) batto- 
logiis et soloecismis ubique scatens, a 
phrasi Hieronymiana. .. abhorret... 
Sunt qui existiment [commentarios 
istos esse Hieronymi, sed] (eos) ab in- 
certo impostore neniis nugisque innu- 
meris contaminatos. 

a §. Hier. de Script. Eccl. [ann. 392. 
tom. 11, col. 939.—Usque in presentem 
annum, id est, Theodosii Principis de- 
cimum quartum, hee scripsi: ... no- 
vum testamentum Greece fidei reddidi; 
vetus juxta Hebraicam transtuli. } 

υ Idem, in Prologo Gal. [tom, ix. 
col. 454, et seq.—Vid. supr. num. xxi. } 
—Hie prologus Scripturarum, quasi 
galeatum principium, omnibus libris, 
quos de Hebrzo vertimus in Latinum, 
convenire potest: ut scire valeamus, 
quicquid extra hos est, inter ἀπόκρυφα 
esse ponendum. Igitur Sap.,...Sy- 
rach, Judith, Tob., &c. . . . non sunt in 
canone, 7 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


ΟἸΑ  Ε: 


A.D. 398. 
| Vide 
Cave, tom. 
i. pp. 286, 
287. | 


112 A Scholastical History of 


and expressly denieth any retractation [retraction, ed. 1672] 
of them. About the year 409 he wrote upon Esay, where he 
revoketh nothing. And in the latter end of his age he set 
forth his commentary upon Ezekiel, wherein he acknowledged 
no more books of the Old Testament than he had counted 
before, but continued his belief and judgment herein to the 
day of his death, which followed not long after. 

LXXIV. To 8. Jerome we may add his ancient and most 
entirely beloved friend® (though afterward his open and pro- 
fessed adversary®) Ruffinus, a man when time was, even in 
S. Jerome’s own account®, eminent both for sanctity and 
learning’, and not only made equal to him by 8. Augustines, 
(who endeavoured to renew their friendship,) but m divers 
respects likewise preferred before him by Gennadius", who 


¢ S. Hier. Ep. v. ad Florent. [tom. i. 
co]. 13.|—Ruffinus .. . individua mihi 
germanitatis caritate connexus est.—Et 
Epist. xli. ad Ruffin. {tom. i. col. 9.— 
O, si nune mihi Dominus, Ne., vel 
Philippi ad Eunuchum, vel Abacuc 
ad Danielem, translationem repente 
concederet, | quam ego nunc tua arctis 
stringerem colla complexibus! [quam 
illud os, quod mecum vel erravit ali- 
quando, vel sapuit, impressis figerem 
labiis ! ] 

ἃ Idem, in Apol. i. contr. Ruffin. 
{tom. ii. col. 457, 458.—Scribuntur 
contra me libri, ingeruntur omnibus 
audiendi; et tamen non eduntur: ut et 
simplicium corda percutiant, et mihi 
facultatem pro me auferant respon- 
dendi.] Novum malitiz genus, [accu- 
sare quod prodi timeas, scribere quod 
occultas. Si sunt vera que scribit, 
cur publicum timuit? si falsa, cur 
scripsit?... Rogo, quis est iste do- 
lor? ... Quod] sub amici nomine ini- 
mici insidias deprehendi? ... [ Et quo- 
modo] nunc eadem inimicus objicit, 
que tunc amicus laudaverat ? 

εἰ Id. Ep. ad Florent. [tom. i. col. 
14, |—Noli nos (Ruffini) zstimare vir- 
tutibus: in illo conspicies expressa 
sanctitatis vestigia [insignia;] ... satis 
habeo [ego,] si splendorem [morum ] 
illius imbecillitas oculorum meorum 
ferre sustineat. 

{ Id., Apol. iii. contra Ruff. [tom. ii. 
col. 537.—Hoe modo et tu bilinguis 
eris,] qui tantam habes Greci Latini- 
que sermonis scientiam, [ut et Greci 
te Latinum, et Latini te Greecum pu- 
tent. | 


gs S. Aug. [ad] Hieronym.— Ep. 
xciii. apud Hier. [tom. i. col. 727.— 
Acerrimis dolorum stimulis fodior, 
dum cogito inter vos, quibus Deus hoe 
ipsum, quod uterque vestrum [nos- 
trum] optavit, largum  prolixumque 
concesserat, ut conjunctissimi { et fami- 
liarissimi] mella S. Secripturarum pa- 
riter lamberetis, (sic) tante amaritu- 
dinis irrepsisse perniciem; Wc. 

h Gennad. de Script. Eccles. [cap. 
17. ap. Miri Biblioth. Ecel. p. 48.] 
Ruffinus, Aquiliensis Ecclesiz presby- 
ter, non minima pars fuit doctorum 
Ecclesiz, et in transferendo de Greco 
in Latinum elegans ingenium habuit. 
[ Denique,] maxima parte Gracorum 
bibliothecam Latinis exhibuit, Basilii, 
[scilicet, Ceesariensis Cappadocie epi- 
scopi, |] Gregorii Nazianzeni [eloquen- 
tissimi hominis, Clementis Romani 
Recognitionum libros, Eusebii Czsa- 
riensis Palestine Ecclesiasticam his- 
torlam, Xysti sententias, Evagrii sen- 
tentias. Interpretatus est etiam sen- 
tentias Pamphili martyris adversum 
mathematicos. Horum omnium quz- 
cunque, premissis prologis, a Latinis 
leguntur, a Ruffino interpretata sunt: 
quz autem sunt sine prologo, ab alio 
translata sunt, qui prologum facere 
noluit. Origenis autem non omnia 
(quia et Hieronymus aliquanta) trans- 
tulit, quee suo prologo discernuntur. } 
Proprio autem labore, imo gratia Dei, 
et dono, exposuit [idem] Ruffinus 
symbolum, ut in ejus comparatione 
alii nec exposuisse credantur.. [{ Disse- 
ruit et benedictionem Jacob super Pa- 
triarchas triplici, (id est, historico, 





2 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 113 


lived not long after them both. Among other of his works 
we have his Exposition of the Christian and Apostolical Sym- 
bol; which he did so well, that it got the approbation above 
all others that had been written upon it afore his time. In 
this treatise he numbereth the books of the Old and New 
Testament as S. Jerome didi; and the books of Tobit, Ju- 
dith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, and the Maccabees, he exclud- 
eth from the canon of the Bible; all in the name, not of 
himself only, but of the Churches of Christ and the ancient 
Fathers, to whom the canonical books were so delivered. For 
he makes three sorts of writings in the Church*, distinguish- 
ing every one into their several and proper class; the first 
canonical, the second ecclesiastical, and the third apocry- 
phal; of all which we have said enough before. And we 
have nothing to note further here, but that for all the books 
of the New Testament, as they are now commonly num- 


morali, et mystico) sensu.] Scripsit et 
epistolas ad timorem Dei hortatorias 
multas ; [inter quas preeminent illz, 
quas ad Probam dedit.] Historie 
[etiam] ecclesiastice, ab Eusebio 
script, {the words of Gennadius are : 
‘ quam ab Eusebio scriptam, et ab ipso 
interpretatam diximus,] addidit deci- 
mum et undecimum librum. Sed et 
obtrectatori opusculorum suorum, (i.e. 
Hieronymo,) respondit duobus volumi- 
nibus, arguens et convincens se, Dei 
intuitu, et Ecclesiz utilitate, auxiliante 
Domino, ingenium agitasse, illum vero, 
zmulationis stimulo incitatum, ad ob- 
loquium stilum vertisse. 

1 Ruffinus, in Symb. Apost. sect, 
35, 36. [Opuse. pp. 188, 189.]—(Is 
ergo) Spiritus Sanctus est, qui in V. Τὶ, 
Legem et Prophetas, in N. (vero) 
Eyangelia et Apostolos inspiravit ; unde 
et Apostolus dicit: “ Omuis Scriptura, 
divinitus inspirata, utilis est ad docen- 
dum.”” Et ideo que sunt novi ac ve- 
teris testamenti volumina, que secun- 
dum majorum traditionem per Ipsum 
Spiritum Sanctum inspirata creduntur, 
et Ecclesiis Christi tradita, competens 
videtur in hoe loco, evidenti numero, 
sicut ex patrum monumentis accepi- 
mus, designare. Itaque veteris instru- 
menti, primo omnium, Moysi quin- 
que libri sunt traditi, Gen, Ix. Levit. 
Num. Deut. Post hee Jesus Nave, 
Judicum simul cum Ruth. Quatuor 
post hee Reg. libri, quos Hebrwi duos 


COSIN, 


numerant: Paralip. [qui dierum dici- 
tur liber;] et Ezre (libri) duo, qui 
apud illos singuli computantur; et 
Esther. Prophetarum vero KEsaias, 
Hierem. Ezech. et Daniel: preterea 
xii. prophetarum liber unus. Job quo- 
que, et Psalmi David, singuli sunt 
libri. Salomonis vero tres Ecclesiis 
traditi, Prov., Eccles., Cant. Cantic.— 
In his concluserunt librorum nume- 
rum VY. Testamenti, Novi vero qua- 
tuor Evang., &c. (as we number them.) 
Hec sunt, que Patres intra canonem 
concluserunt ; [et] ex quibus Fidei nos- 
tre assertiones constare voluerunt. 

k Tdem, ibid. [ubi supr. p. 189. ]— 
Sciendum tamen est, quod et alii libri 
sunt, qui non [sunt] Canonici, sed 
Ecclesiastici a majoribus appellati sunt; 
ut est, Sapientia Salomonis, et alia Sa- 
pientia que dicitur filii Syrach, qui 
liber apud Latinos hoe ipso generali 
vocabulo Ecclesiasticus appellatur; 
quo vocabulo non auctor libelli, sed 
Scripture qualitas cognominata est, 
Ejusdem ordinis est libellus Tobia, et 
Judith, et Maccabeorum libri. In 
Novo vero Testamento libellus qui di- 
citur Pastoralis sive Hermetis; &c.... 
Que omnia legi quidem in Ecclesiis 
voluerunt, non tamen proferri ad auc- 
toritatem ex his Fidei confirmandam., 
Ceteras vero Scripturas apocryphas 
nominarunt, quas in Ecclesiis legi no- 
luerunt. He nobis a Patribus (ut 
dixi) tradita [sunt. ] 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


Supra, 
num. Ix. 


CHAP. 
VI. 


114 A Scholastical History of 


bered!, (and among them 8. Paul’s Epistle to the Hebrews, 
the Epistle of S. James, the second of S. Peter, the second 
and third of 5. John, the Epistle of 8. Jude, and the Apoca- 
lypse,) we have the consent of the ancient Church expressly 
delivered to us by Ruffin, who was better acquainted with it 
than some later men have been. In which regard they that 
pretend to the same antiquity for severing these books from 
the New Testament™, which we do for distinguishing the other 
from the Old, have not the like reason on their side. For let 
them shew such a testimony for themselves, if they can, as this 
of Ruffin’s is for us, (which neither they, nor any man else, 
shall be able ever to do,) and then we will grant that the 
ordinary exception against us hath some reason in it, which 
now hath none at all, when our opposites return upon us, 
and say that we have as little reason to sever Tobit and the 
Maccabees, &c., from the canon of the Old Testament, as 
some other men have to divide S. James, or 5. Jude, &c., 
from the body of the New. 

LXXV. But against the testimony of Ruffin they have 
certain objections to make besides: 1. That he was of small 
account among others in whose time he lived": 2. That he 
was unskilful and ignorant in the ancient traditions of the 
Fathers®: 3. That he was blemished with the errors of Ori- 
gen: 4. That, when he wrote his treatise upon the Apostles’ 
symbol, he was 8. Jerome’s disciple”, but afterwards retracted 


* Ruffin. in Symb. ubi supra. [p. 
189. ]|—Novi vero (testamenti) quatuor 
Evangelia, Mat. Marc. Luce. [et] Joh. 
Actus Ap. quos descripsit Lucas, Pauli 
Apostoli Epistola quatuordecim, (que 
absque Epistola ad Hebr. tantum essent 
tredecim, ) Petri Apostoli Epistole duz, 
Jacobi fratris Domini et Apostoli una, 
Jude una, Johannis tres, Apocalypsis 
Johannis :—hze sunt, que Patres intra 
canonem concluserunt; &c. 

™ But this no Church synod ever 
did: only some particular persons have 
been noted for it. Vide num. ix. 

™ Mar. Victor. in vita S. Hier. [ap. S. 
Hier. Op., ed. Lut. Par. 1624. tom. i. 
—Insurgit propterea acriter in Rufinum 
vir sanctus, et cunctis viribus insidian- 
tem sibi proterit hostem: et non tan- 
tum in refellendis falso vite objectis 
criminationibus, quam in abigenda a 
se heresis infamia ocecupatur: tanta- 


que indignatione hujus materiam de- 
fensionis suscepit, ut stylum, jam ob 
omissa a multis annis gentilium lite- 
rarum studia languentem, et propter 
Hebraice linguze barbariem quondam 
vitiatum, (quasi tune ἃ rhetorum schola 
egressus esset,) ita ornate acuteque ex- 
acuerit, ut] Rufinus [postea] ne inter 
doctos quidem haberi coeperit. 

° Melch. Canus, in Loe., lib. ii. cap. 
11. Ad. 2. [p. 67.—Quod vero] Ruffi- 
nus [asserit, ex patrum traditione eos 
libros a canone rejiciendos, | (pace lec- 
toris dictum sit!) patrum traditiones 
ignoravit. [Tertium namque Cartha- 
ginense concilium, quod hos inter ca- 
nonicos numeravit, dicit se a patribus 
accepisse. } 

p Card. du Perron, Repliq., pp. 441, 
442.—I] n’y a jamais eu aucun auteur 
Latin, qui se soit licentié de remuer 
l’autorite du livre des Maccabées, 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


115 


his opinion, and reproached 8S. Jerome himself for rejecting 
the history of Susanna, and the Song of the Three Children, 
together with the story of Bel and the Dragon, from the 
canon of the Bible; 5. And, lastly, that he confuted his own 
doctrines, when in the same treatise upon the Symbol he 
quoteth the book of Wisdom under the name of a prophet. 
LXXVI. 1. To the first of these objections, the account 
(noted before) that S. Jerome, 8S. Augustine, and Gennadius 
made of him, besides the credit that he had with Paulinus’, 
and the approbation that he received (even for this very 


treatise) from Pope Gelasius’, is a sufficient answer. 


avant S. Jerome, et Ruffin apres lui, 


mais, s’estant depuis rendu son ennemi, 
il lui fait reproches sur le sujet parti- 
culier des histoires de Susanne, et Bel, 
et du Cantique des Trois Enfans. [The 
latter part of this quotation is not quite 
accurate; but the full sense of it is 
conveyed in the following argument:— 
A ces causes done S. Hieréme, s’at- 
tachant au catalogue des Juifs, sur le 
texte desquels, et avec l’aide desquels, 
et particulierement d’un certain Rabbin 
nommé Barrabanus ou Barhanina, que 
Ruffin par opprobre appelle Barrabas, 
il avoit fait la version de sa Bible, non 
seulement exclud, en son Prologue sur 
le livre des Rois, qwil intitule le Pro- 
logue Morrionné, et en son Prologue 
sur les Proverbes, tous les livres en- 
tiers, qui ne se trouvoient point dedans 
le canon d’Esdras, comme estoient la 
Sapience, l’Ecclésiastique, Tobie, Ju- 
dith, et les Maccabées, mais méme, en 
son Prologue sur Daniel, rejetté toutes 
les parties des livres canoniques non 
comprises dans le texte des Hebrieux, 
comme estoient le cantique des trois 
enfans, et l’histoire de Susanne, et celle 
de Bel. “1,6 livre de Daniel,’’ dit-il, 
&c.... Dont est que Ruffin, s’estant 
depuis rendu son ennemi, lui fait ces 
reproches: “ Tous ceux donc, qui pen- 
soient que Susanne eust fourni d’exem- 
ple de chasteté aux mariées et non 
mariées, out erré, il n’est pas vrai: 
tous ceux qui pensoient que Daniel 
enfant eust esté rempli de |’ Esprit de 
Dieu, et eust argué les Vieillards adul- 
teres, out erré, il n’est pas vrai: et 
toute l’Eglise, par toute l’estendue du 
monde, tant de ceux qui sont encore en 
terre, que de ceux qui sont allez devant 
au Seigneur, soit saints confesseurs, 
soit saints martyrs, qui ont chanté en 


2. The 


)’Eglise du Seigneur l’hymne des trois 
enfans, ils ont tous erré, et chanté choses 
fausses. Maintenant donc, apres quatre 
cents ans, la vérité de la Loi achetée 
par argent, (ainsi parle-t’il, ἃ cause 
que Saint Hieréme avoit donné de 
Vargent aux Juifs, pour estre aidé par 
eux en l’edition de sa Bible,) vient ἃ 
nous de la synagogue ?”’ | 

4 Coee. Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 9. [tom. 
1. p. 637.—Ruffinus, 390. In expo- 
sitione Symboli: Unde cum hee, et ho- 
rum similia quam plurima, in repro- 
missionibus habeat resurrectio justo- 
rum, non erit jam difficile credere etiam 
illa, que prophetz predixerunt, quod 
“justi fulgebunt sicut splendor firma- 
menti in regno Dei.” Coton, Institut. 
[ Catholiq. ] liv. ii. chap. 31. [tom. i. p. 
576.—Optatus, écrivant contre Parme- 
nian, lui propose le méme auteur com- 
me Prophete, ce que fait aussi Ruffin 
in l’exposition du Symbole. | 

τ Paulin. Episcopus Nolan. in Ep. 
ix. [4]. Ep. xxviii. Op., col. 171.—Di- 
rexi ad Ruffinum presbyterum, sanctz 
Melani [al. Melanie] spiritali in via 
comitem, vere sanctum, et pie doctum, 
et ob hoc intima mihi affectione con- 
junctum.] Et Sixt. Sen., in Bibl., lib. 
iv. verbo Ruffinus, [tom. i. p. 3)9.— 
Rufinus Toranus, monachus, Aquili- 
ensis Ecclesie presbyter, rogante Pau- 
lino episcopo Nolano, seripsit ad eum 
Latino sermone; &c. ] 

8 Gelas. Papa, in decret. De scriptis 
Apocryphis. [Labbe, tom. iv. col. 1263. 
—lItem, Rufinus vir religiosus pluri- 
mos Ecclesiastici operis edidit libros ; 
nonnullas etiam Scripturas interpreta- 
tus est; &c.] Du Perron, Repliq., 
liv. i. ch. 33. p. 219.—Car quant a ce 
qu’aucuns, {pour garantir la clause 
‘Des Eglises suburbicaires,’] alle- 
guent que le Pape Gelase, [ ecrivant 


12 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


Num. 


CuHVAGE. 
VI. 


Vide num. 
xlvii., lv., 
—lviii. 


116 A Scholastical History of 


second is refuted by the tradition of all those ancient Fathers, 
whom we have, in their several ages, produced before him, 
and in particular by the writings of 8. Hilary, 5. Cyril, 
S. Athanasius, and Melito, who delivered the same doctrine 
that he did, as they had received it from their ancestors. 
3. To the third we say, that, as Origen was accused of many 
more errors than he had‘, (for his works were much cor- 
rupted by heretics, that borrowed the credit and splendour 
of his name to vent their own presumptuous fancies,) so 
Ruffin was suspected to be a spreader of them all, only be- 
cause he translated some of his books, and wrote an apology 
for them, which in those busy and curious times made a 
great noise, and procured him more envy and obloquy than 
either he or Origen deserved. For there were sundry other 
Fathers, besides Ruffin", that had written their apologies for 
Origen, and yet never suffered any such reproach for it, as 
he had the ill hap to do. But the faction ran so strongly 
that way in the days wherein he lived, that no man, without 
danger of obloquy and loss of his credit, might adven- 
ture to say any thing for Origen against the stream and 
voices of the multitude, which had been raised up to cry him 
down. And this was it which made S. Jerome (the great 
admirer of Origen* above all others in former times) now to 


sur la fin du méme siécle,] approuva 
les opuscules de Ruffin, excepte les 
choses que Saint Hieréme y avoit re- 
prises, c’est une vaine et frivole garan- 
tie: d’autant que le Pape Gelase par- 
loit [entendoit parler] des ceuvres ot 
versions dogmatiques de Ruffin, comme 
estoit le commentaire sur le Symbole, 
[et les traductions traités de quelques 
Theologiens Grees, et non des ceuvres 
ou versions historiques. ] 

t Sixt. Senens., lib. iv. verbo Ori- 
genes, {tom.i. p. 302. |—Ceterum cum 
[ quanquam ] talis tantusque esset Ori- 
genes, gravem tamen laborum suorum 
jacturam passus est, fraude ac vitio 
hzreticorum ; qui omnia ejus opera in- 
numeris heresibus contaminarunt, ut 
sub potestate ac favore nominis Origenis 
impias cogitationes suas facilius per- 
suaderent, et charius venderent. Quam 
hereticorum adulterationem multi vel 
non animadvertentes, vel auctoris cri- 
men id esse, magis quam hereticorum 
depravationem, credentes, Origenem 


cum operibus suis inter hereticos re- 
jecerunt. 

u Scripserunt pro Origene varios li- 
bros apelogeticos, Pamphylus Martyr, 
[vid. Pamphili martyris Admoni- 
tionem, ap. Orig., tom. iv. in Append. ] 
Gr. Neocesariensis, [vid. S. Greg. 
Thaumaturg. Panegyricam Orationem, 
ibid. ] Eusebius Ceesariensis, [ vid. Eccl. 
Hist., lib. vi. cap. 25. p. 289.] Didy- 
mus Alexandrinus, [ vid. Origenis Op., 
Prefat. Bened., tom. i. p. 8.7ὺ Metho- 
dius Olympius, [ibid., p. 1.1 Basilius 
Magnus, [vide Philocal., supra, num. 
Ixvi. | et Gr. Nazianzenus, [ibid. ] 

x S. Hier., in Hom. Orig. super Can- 
tic., eum predicat—‘ sacrorum omnium 
expositorum victorem.’ [ Vid. Prefat., 
tom. iii. col. 499.—S. Jerome’s words 
are: *‘Origenes, quum in ceteris li- 
bris omnes vicerit, in Cantico Canti- 
corum ipse se vicit;”’ &c.] Et Hiero- 
nymi Preceptor, Didymus Alexandri- 
nus :—‘Secundum post Apostolos Ee- 
clesiarum magistrum,’ [These words 


—s— i+ ae 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 117 


decline that envy, and to lay it upon Ruffin’s shoulders’. 
Yet, whatever either Origen’s or Ruflin’s errors were, certain 
we are that this distinction, and severing of the canonical 
books of Scripture from the ecclesiastical and apocryphal 
writings of other men, was none of them. For herein 
S. Jerome altogether accorded with him, and he with 8. Je- 
rome, as both the one and the other did with the Church of 
God, that was in their days and in the old time before them. 
4, Fourthly, that Ruffin was 5. Jerome’s disciple is rashly 
said: for they had both one master’; and the time was when 
S. Jerome thought it no disparagement to learn of him?, and 
to set Ruflin’s credit before his own. But that Ruffin after- 
wards retracted any thing of his former opinion in this par- 
ticular subject about the canonical books, it is as untruly 
said as that S. Jerome retracted any thing of that matter 
himself. For the controversy between them concerning the 
history of Susanna, and the Song of the Three Children», 
&c., was not whether they were canonical Scripture or no, 
(bemg both agreed that they were never comprehended in 
that class,) but whether they were such fabulous and false 


are attributed to Pamphilus in the Be- 
nedictine preface to Origen’s works: 
“* Alii doctissimis defendunt Apologiis, 
et secundum post Apostolos Ecclesi- 
arum magistrum nuncupant.—Pam- 
phil. in Apolog.,’’ tom. i. p. 1.—Conf. S. 
Pamphili Martyris Apol., ap. Orig., tom. 
iy. pp. 18, 19.—‘‘ Invidiosius .... fin- 
gentes, quod ab his in loco Apostolorum 
vel Prophetarum tam ipse, quam dicta 
ejus habeantur; ... quidam ausi sunt 
libellis editis derogare ei viro, qui per 
tot annos magister Ecclesiz fuit ;’’ &c. 
The same words are found also under 
S. Jerome’s own name.—Vid. Preefat. 
in libr. De interpretatione nominum 
Hebraicorum: ‘‘ Novi Testamenti verba 
et nomina interpretatus sum; imitari 
volens ex parte Origenem, quem post 
Apostolos Ecclesiarum magistrum ne- 
mo nisi imperitus negabit.’’ S, Hier. 
ΟΡ.» tom. iii. p. 3.—But the Editor has 
failed to discover where they are attri- 
buted to Didymus. | 

y (S.] Hier. Ep. ad Ruff. [q. v. tom. 
i. col. 507.] Et Apol. i. contra Ruff 
{tom. ii. col. 458.—Frater et collega in 
prefatiuncula vocor, et satis aperte 
exponuntur crimina mea, quid scrip- 
serim, quibus in ccelum Origenem lau- 


dibus leyaverim. Bono animo fecisse 
se dicit. Et quomodo nune eadem ini- 
micus objecit, qua tune amicus lauda~ 
verat. ] 

7 S. Hier. Apol. iii, contr. Ruff. 
{tom. ii. col. 558.]—Didymus Alex- 
andrinus, magister meus et tuus. [S, 
Jerome’s words are: Extat liber Di- 
dymi ad te:.. . magister meus et tuus 
eo tempore... tres libros ad me dic- 
tavit. | 

a Vide Epist. S. Hier. v. ad Florent. 
(Ep. iv. tom. i. col. 13.—Quia frater 
Ruffinus... individua mihi germani- 
tatis caritate connexus est, queso ut 
epistolam meam, huic epistole tue 
copulatam, ei reddere non graveris.— 
Vid. supr. num. Ixxiv. | 

b Which were added out of Theodo- 
tion’s new edition of the Bible, and not 
out of the Hebrew, or the ancient Greek 
Septuagint. [Supplementum libri Da- 
nielis, quod in Hebrzxo non habetur, 
sed ex Graeca Theodotionis editione ab 
Hieronymo transcriptum est, quatuor 
continet, nempe, Orationem Azarie, 
Hymnum trium puerorum,. ., Susan- 
nz historiam,...et Belis narrationem. 
—Sixt. Senens., lib. i, 5, 2, tom. i. p. 
37. Vid. num. lviii. ] 


TEST. 


CENT. IV. 


Vide Tes- 
tim. Drie- 
donis, in- 
fra, [num. 
clxxv. | 
Sap. 3. 7. 
Fulgebunt 
justi, et 
tanquam 
scintille 
in arun- 
dineto dis- 
current, 


4. (al. 2.) 
Esdr. 7. 55. 
—Super 
stellas ful- 
gebunt 
facies eo- 
rum. 


118 A Scholastical History of 


. stories® or no, as that they might not be suffered to come 


into the ecclesiastical class of Scriptures, and were altogether 
unfit to be read in the Church. This Ruffinus apprehended 
to be S. Jerome’s meaning, and therein mistook him. For, 
though the Jews‘ were of that mind, yet 8. Jerome was not: 
who had only said®, that these pieces were no true parts of 
Daniel’s Prophecy, and that they had not the same authority 
with the canonical Scriptures. Nor can there any more be 
made of this difference between them. 5. To the last ob- 
jection, (which presupposeth that Ruffin cited the book of 
Wisdom as a prophecy, when he said, in his treatise upon 
the Symbol, that now it would be no hard thing to believe 
what the prophets had foretold‘, that “the just shall shine 
as the sun, and as the brightness of the firmament, in the 
kingdom of God,”’) we say that, as it is not credible Ruffin 
would contradict himself so soon, and quote that author for 
a prophet whom he had already, in the same treatise, ex- 
cluded out of the number of the prophets, so he nameth 
not the book of Wisdom here at all; and there is little re- 
semblance between his words and the words of that book: 
which if such a phrase as this (‘the just shall shine’) were 
sufficient to make canonical Scripture, the fourth book of 
Esdras would be as canonical as it; for there also we read 
as much as this phrase importeth. But there is enough be- 
sides, in the canonical books themselves, to verify Ruffin’s 
citation; which is clearly drawn from the Prophecy of 


e Ruff. in Hier. Invectiv. ii. citat.a Preefat. [tom. v. col. 620. |—Unde et 





Perronio, p. 443.—Tous ceux done, qui 
pensoient que Susanne eust fourni 
d’exemple de chasteté aux mariées et 
non mariées, ont errée, il n’est pas vrai. 
... Et toute l’Eglise,...de ceux qui 
ont chanté ’hymne des trois enfans, ils 
ont tous erré, et chanté choses fausses. 
[Vide num. Ixxv. p. 115. not. ad lit. p.] 

4S. Hier. Apol. ii. adv. Ruff. [ὃ 33. 
tom. ii. col. 527. |—Quod autem refero, 
quid adversum Susanne historiam, et 
hymnum trium puerorum, [et Belis 
Draconisque fabulas, qu in volumine 
Hebraico non habentur, | Hebrzisoleant 
dicere, qui me criminatur, [stultum ] 
sycophantam se probat. Non enim quid 
ipse sentirem, sed quid illi contra nos 
dicere soleant, explicavi. [ Vid. supr. 
num. Ixxiii. p. 105, nott. 6, f, k.] 

© Idem, lib. Com. in Daniel,, in 


nos ante annos plurimos, cum verte- 
remus Danielem, has visiones obelo 
prenotavimus, significantes eas in He- 
brzeo non haberi. Et miros quosdam 
μεμψιμοίρους indignari mihi, quasi ego 
decurtaverim librum: cum [et] Ori- 
genes, et Eusebius, et Apollinarius, 
aliique Ecclesiastici viri et doctores 
Greciz, has (ut dixi) visiones non 
haberi apud Hebrzos fateantur, nec se 
debere respondere Porphyrio pro his, 
que nullam Scripture Sancte aucto- 
ritatem prebeant. [{Vid. supr. num. 
Ixxiii. p. 105. not. ad lit. i.] 

f Ruffin. in Symb. [Opusce., p. 194. ] 
Non erit jam difficile credere etiam 
illa, que Prophetz predixerunt, quod 
“justi fulgebunt sicut sol, et sicut 
splendor firmamenti in regno Dei.” 
(Vers. finem.) 


7 
q 
{ 


Ee 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


119 


Daniel’, whereunto the saying of Christ" hath reference in 


S. Matthew. 


LXXVII. In the meanwhile we deny not but that the 
ancient Fathers have often cited these controverted books, 
some under the name of divine Scriptures, and others under 


the title of prophetical writings. 


So Clemens of Alexandria 


and Theodoret cite the book of Baruch‘; 5. Cyprian the 
book of Wisdom and the Maccabees*, besides the history of 


Susanna; 5. Cyril the book of Ecclesiasticus’; 


and δ. Am- 


brose the book of Tobit™; with many more to the like pur- 


pose. 


ε Dan. xii. 3.—Qui docti sunt, ful- 
gebunt quasi splendor firmamenti; et 
qui ad justitiam- erudiunt multos, quasi 
stella in perpetuas zternitates. 

h S. Matth. xiii. 43.—Tune justi 
fulgebunt, sicut sol, in regno Patris 
eorum. 

i Clem. Alex., lib. ii. Ped. cap. 3. 
ftom: 1. p: 189. -- παγκάλως γοῦν 4 
dela που λέγει γραφή" K.T.A.—Baruch, 
iii. 16—19.} Theodoret. in exposit. 
ejus. [| Vid. Comment. super lib. Ba- 
ruch, tom, ii. p. 275. ] 

KS, Cypr. de habit. virg. [p. 92.— 
Et denuo legimus: ‘ Disciplinam qui 
abjicit, infelix est.’ Sap. iti. 11.—Et, 
p- 97.—Cum dicat Scriptura divina : 
‘Quid nobis profuit superbia, aut quid 
divitiarum jactatio contulit nobis? 
Sap. v. 8.] Idem, lib. i. Epist. iii. ad 
Cornel. [al. Ep. 59. p. 119.—Moneat 
Scriptura divina, dicens: &c;... et 
iterum: ‘Et verba viri peccatoris ne 
timueritis; &c. 1 Mac. ii. 62.] Idem, 
Serm. de Lapsis, aut alias. [The his- 
tory of Susanna is not mentioned in 
Serm. de Lapsis ; but vide Epist. xliii. 
p- 83.—Sicut illi (presbyteri) Susan- 
nam pudicain corrumpere et violare 
conati sunt; &c. Dan. xiii. 20.—This 
Epistle treats ‘de lapsis in Ecclesiam 
reducendis.’ ] 

1S. Cyril. Alex., lib. iii.in Julian. 
[qu. Comment. in ‘Johan. ey lib. 
111, cap. iv. vers. 25.—tom. iy. p. 295. 
—€repos δέ TLS TOUTO προτρέπει τῶν σο- 
pov’ τέκνον, (εἰπὼν,) εἰ μέν ἐστί σοι 
λόγος συνέσεως, ἀποκρίθητι: εἰ δὲ μὴ, 
χεὶρ ἔστω ἐπὶ στόματί cov.—Ecclus. v. 
12. 

4 S. Ambr. in lib. de Tob., cap. 1. 
{tom. i. col. 591.—Lecto prophetico 
libro qui inscribitur Tobias, quamvis 
plene vobis virtutes sancti prophetz 
Scriptura insinuaverit, tamen compen- 


And we acknowledge, also, that divers of them™ have 


diario mihi sermone de ejus metitis re- 
censendis et operibus apud vos uten- 
dum arbitror ; ut ea, quze Scriptura his- 
torico more digessit latius, nos strictius 
comprehendamus, virtutum ejus ge- 
nera, velut quodam breviario colli- 
gentes. | 

n Tren. apud Euseb., lib. iv. cap. 22. 
[qu. cap. 37.—Vid. Euseb. Eccl. Hist., 
lib. v. cap. 8. col. 220.—xal ῥητοῖς ae 
τισιν ek τῆς Ξολομῶντος σοφίας κέχρη- 
ται μονονουχὶ φάσκων" ὕρασις δὲ Θεοῦ 
περιποιητικὴ ἀφθαρσίας" ἀφθαρσία δὲ 
ἐγγὺς εἶναι ποιεῖ @cov.—Locus Irenzei 
extat in libro iv. contra Her. cap. 37, 
sed paulo aliter conceptus. Nec enim 
Irenzus Salomonis locum nominatim 
citat ex capite vi. Sapientiz, sed tan- 
tum ad eum alludit.... Quippe veteres 
omnes Kecclesiastici scriptores ‘ Sapi- 
entiam Salomonis’ appellant librum 
illum, qui hodie Proverbia inscribitur. 
—Valesii not. ad verb. povovovy).} 
Tertullian. de Przscriptionibus, [cap. 
7. p. 205.—Nostra institutio de porticu 
Salomonis est, qui et ipse tradiderat 
Dominum in simplicitate cordis esse 
querendum.—Sap. 1.1] Cypr., Serm. 
de Mortalitate. [p. 165.—Sed et per 
Salomonem docet Spiritus Sanctus, eos, 
qui Deo placeant, maturius istine ex- 
imi, et citius liberari, ne, dum in isto 
mundo diutius immorantur, mundi con- 
tactibus polluantur. ‘‘ Raptus est,’’ 
inquit, ‘ne malitia,’’ &e.—Sap. iv. 11.] 
Hilarius [ Pictavorum Epise. }in Psalm. 
exxvil. [p. 556.—Sap. viii. bis citat. 
sub nomine Salomonis.] Ambr. Serm. 
vill. in Psalm. exviii. [tom. i. col. 
1060.—Denique rex ille dives ait: 
**Sum quidem et ego mortalis homo ;’’ 
&c. Sap. vii. 1.—Rursus, col. 1064, 
Denique justitie adscribit Scriptura 
divina veniam peccatorum, secundum 
illud quod hodie lectum est: ‘ Bene- 


TEST. 


CENT. Iv. 


CHAP. 
ΥΙ. 


120 


A Scholastical History of 


quoted the book of Wisdom in particular, under the title of 


“The Wisdom of Solomon.” 


But all this will not make these 


books to be of canonical and infallible authority ; which is a 
privilege that was reserved (for the Old Testament) to the 
Law and the Prophets only, that were delivered to the an- 


cient Church of the Jews. 


For we can produce many of the 


same Fathers, and sundry others, that have in like manner 
alleged the third® and fourth? book of Esdras, the Prayer 
of Manasses4, the third book of the Maccabees', the Pro- 
phecy of Henoch’, the Pastor of Hermes’, and the Antiqui- 


dictum lignum, quod fit per justitiam ;” 
&c. Sap. xiv. 7, 8.) Basil., lib. v. 
contra KEunomium. [§ 2. tom.i. p. 779. 
Item, ed. Ben., tom. i. p. 297.----Σολο- 
μών ono Θεὲ πατέρων, k.T.A. Sap. ix. 
1.—Et infra, Sap. i. citatur.] Epiph. 
[in] her. Anomceorum. [ Heres. 56. 
contra Anomeeos, lib. iii. tom. i. p. 979. 
- ἐπειδὴ yap λογισμοὶ ἀνθρόπων δειλοὶ, 
φθαρταὶ δὲ αἱ τούτων διάνοιαι, εἰς συλ- 
λογισμοὺς, κι τ. Χ. Sap. ix. 14. ] 

ο Athan. Orat. 3. in Arianos. [8]. 
Orat. 2. tom. i. p. 488.---“κατάπερ καὶ 
Ζοροβάβελ ὃ σοφὺς λέγει: πᾶσα ἡ γῆ 
τὴν ἀλήθειαν καλεῖ" καὶ 6 οὐρανὸς av- 
τὴν εὐλογεῖ" καὶ πάντα τὰ ἔργα σείεται 
καὶ τρέμει.---8 (al. 1) Esdr. iv. 36.] 
Clem. Alex. Strom. 1. [The third 
book of Esdras does not appear to be 
cited by Clem. Alex. But 4 Esdr. v. 
35. is cited at Strom., lib. 111. sect. 
16. tom. i. p. 556. (qu. from Latin 
text?) Vid. p. 45. not. ad lit. h— 
Conf. num. Ixxxii. ; where Cosin speaks 
of the Latin Fathers only, as citing 
4 Esdr., and again instances Clem. 
Alex. as citing 3 Esdr.]  Cypr. Ep. 
74. ad Pom. [p. 215.—Apud Esdram 
veritas vicit, sicut scriptum est: ‘‘ Ve- 
ritas manet,’’ &c. 3 Esdr. iv. 38.—Vid. 
p. 45. not. ad. lit. g. ] 

P Ambr. de bono Mortis, [cap. 10, 
11. tom. i. col. 407, 410.—§ 45. Ani- 
marum autem superiora esse habita- 
cula, Scripturz testimoniis valde pro- 
batur; siquidem et in Esdre libris 
legimus: (4 Esdre vii. 32.) ‘ Quia 
cum venerit judicii dies, reddet terra 
defunctorum corpora,’ &c. .... Sed 
Esdrz usus sum scriptis, ut cognoscant 
Gentiles ea, que in philosophiz libris 
mirantur, translata de nostris.—§ 51. 
Quis utique prior, Esdras, an Plato? 
Nam Paulus Esdrz, non Platonis se- 
cutus est dicta. Esdras revelavit, se- 
cundum collatam in se revelationem, 
justos cum Christo futuros, futuros 


cum Sanctis. Hine et Socrates ille 
festinare se dicit ad illos suos deos, ad 
illos optimos viros.] Et lib. 11. in 
Lucam. [Vid. tom. i. col. 1292, ubi 
citatur 4 Esdr. vii. 28—30.] Iren., 
lib. iii. cap, 25. [Vid. Euseb. Eccl. 
Hist., lib. v. cap. 8. p. 222.---ἔπειτα ἐν 
τοῖς χρόνοις ᾿Αρταξέρξου τοῦ Περσῶν 
βασιλέως, ἐνέπνευσεν Ἔσδρᾳ τῷ ἱερεῖ, 
ἐκ τῆς φυλῆς Λευὶ, τοὺς τῶν προγεγο- 
νότων προφητῶν πάντας ἀνατάξασθαι 
λόγους, καὶ ἀποκαταστῆσαι τῷ λαῷ τὴν 
διὰ Μωύσέως νομοθεσίαν. τοσαῦτα ὃ 
Εἰρηναῖος. (lib. ili. cap. 25.)—Conf. 
4 Esdr. xiv. 21, et seq.] Basil. Ep. 
ad Chilon. [tom. iii. p. 7. Item, ed. 
Ben., tom. iii. p. 129.—Conf. 4 Esdr.! 
xiv. 22, et seq. | 

4 Preef. illi pramissa in editione 
Vulg. [vid. Bibl. Sacr. vulg. ed. Sixti 
V. jussu recognita, et Clementis VIII. 
auctoritate edita. Mogunt. 1609.—post 
finem Novi Testamenti.] Oratio Ma- 
nassis, necnon libri [ duo, qui sub libri] 
tertii et quarti Esdre [nomine circum- 
feruntur, hoc in loco, extra scilicet se- 
riem canonicorum librorum, quos sanc- 
ta Tridentina synodus suscepit, et pro 
canonicis suscipiendos decrevit, sepositi 
sunt, ne prorsus interirent, quippe 
qui] a nonnullis sanctis Patribus inter- 
dum citantur, [et in aliquibus Bibliis 
Latinis, tam manuscriptis quam im- 
pressis, reperiuntur. | 

r Clem., aut alius in Can. Aposto- 
lorum, [can. ult.—Labbe, tom. i. col. 
44.---Μαχαβαϊκῶν, tpia—Vid, p, 88, 
not. 6.7] Theodoret., in Dan. cap. xi. 
{tom. ii, p. 682.—kal τοῦτο δὲ ἡμᾶς 
n τρίτη τῶν Μακκαβαίων ἐδίδαξε βίβ- 
dos. | 

5. S. Jud. Ep. vers. 14. [προεφήτευσε 
δὲ καὶ τούτοις ἕβδομος ἀπὸ Addu’ Evox, 
λέγων" κ. τ. λ. Iren., Clem. Al., Athe- 
nag., Tertul., Cypr., Lactant., Sulp. 
Sev., Proclus, Psellus, citati a Balduco, 
lib. i, cap. 14. [cap. 19. ‘ De scriptis 





: 
: 
7 
; 


eee 


— a γγνν ν 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 121 


ties of Josephus". All these (which, notwithstanding, these 
Fathers of the Catholic Church, and the doctors of the 
Roman Church themselves, account to be but apocryphal 
writings) we shall find cited by ancient authors, some 
under the name of Scripture, and some under the titles 
of Sacred and Divine Scripture, other some with the epi- 
thets of Revelations, Prophecies, and Holy Inspirations, 
added to them: all which they may well be in a large 
or popular sense, and yet never be of that absolute and 
canonical authority that Moses and the Prophets are. For 8. Luke 
we trust that neither Pope Nicholas the First, nor Pope Ea 
Innocent the Third, nor Gratian, nor the Gloss upon the Moysen 


5 5 5 : et Prophe- 
Decretals, nor Cardinal Bellarmine himself, ever intended tas. .oai, 


ant illos ; 


TEST. 
CENT. IV. 


seu libro Henoch.’—Vid. Jac. Balduci 
lib. De Eccles. ante Legem, p. 131.— 
Suffragantur mihi, in hac causa justis- 
sima, Irenzus, Justinus Martyr, Cle- 
mens Alexandrinus, Athenagoras, et 
Tertullianus: ... auxilium ferat S. Me- 
thodius Martyr.:...accedat Sanctus 
Cyprianus:... veniat Lactantius Fir- 
mianus, Severus Sulpitius, Proclus 
denique, et Psellus, philosophi Chris- 
tiani. | 

τ Orig., lib. x. in Ep. ad Rom.—Qui 
Pastorem Hermetis divinitus inspira- 
tum esse putavit. [Vid. § 31. tom. iv. 
p- 683. Ruffino interprete.—Puto ta- 
men, quod Hermas iste (Rom. xvi. 14.) 
sit scriptor libelli illius, qui Pastor ap- 
pellatur, que Scriptura valde mihi 
utilis videtur, et (ut puto) divinitus 
inspirata.] Euseb. Hist., lib. iii. cap. 
3. [p. 90.—dbev ἤδη καὶ ἐν ἐκκλησίαις 
ἴσμεν αὐτὸ (τὸ βιβλίον ἙἝρμᾶ, οὗ φασὶν 
ὑπάρχειν τὸ τοῦ Ποιμένος βιβλίον,) δε- 
δημοσιευμένον" .7.A.] Hier. de Script. 
[tom. ii. col. 833.—Qui (liber) appel- 
Jatur Pastor, ...apud quasdam Gre- 
οἷ Kcclesias jam publice legitur. 
Revera utilis liber, multique de eo 
Scriptorum veterum usurpavere testi- 
monia. Sed apud Latinos peene igno- 
tus est.] Ruff in Symb. [p. 189.— 
Libellus, qui dicitur Pastoris, &c. ;— 
ut supra, p. 43, not. ad lit. p.]  Ter- 
tul. de Orat. [cap. xii. p. 1834,—Hermas 
1116, cujus scriptura fere Pastor inseri- 
bitur.} Clem. Alex., lib. vi. Strom. 
[ὃ 15. tom, ii. p. 806.—) γὰρ οὐχὶ καὶ 
ἐν τῇ ὁράσει τῷ Ἕρμᾶ ἡ δύναμις ἐν τῷ 
τύπῳ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας φανεῖσα, ἔδωκεν 
τὸ βιβλίον εἰς μεταγραφὴν, ὃ τοῖς ἐκ- 
λεκτοῖς ἀναγγελῆναι ἐβούλετο ;—Vid, 
etiam Strom., lib. ii. s. 1. p. 430, et lib. 


i. s. 29. p. 426.] Athan. de Decret. &c.—Et 
Syn. Nic. [ὃ 4. tom. 1. p. 211.—rodro cap. 24. 
δὲ, ὡς 6 Ποιμὴν εἴρηκεν" Exyovdy ἐστι vers. 2lls 
διαβόλου, «.7.A.] Cassian. Collat. 13. 44, 


eap. 12. [p. 609.—Etiam liber ille (qui 
dicitur Pastoris) apertissime docet, in 
quo duo angeli unicuique nostrum ad- 
herere dicuntur, id est, bonus et malus; 
in hominis vero optione consistere, ut 
eligat quem sequatur.] Iren., lib. iv. 
cap. 37. [ap. Euseb. Eccl. Hist., lib. v. 
cap. 8. col. 220. ubi supr. p. 119. not. ἢ. 
—ov μόνον δὲ οἶδεν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀποδέχεται 
τὴν τοῦ Ποιμένος γραφὴν (Εἰρηναῖος,) λέ- 
γων᾽ καλῶς οὖν εἶπεν ἣ γραφὴ ἣ λέγουσα. 
πρῶτον πάντων πίστευσον ὕτι εἷς ἐστὶν 
ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ τὰ πάντα κτίσας καὶ καταρ- 
τίσας, καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς. (lib. iv. cap. 87.}} 

« Hier. [Comment.] in Sophoniam, 
eap. 1. [tom. vi. col. 692.|—Legamus 
Josephum, et prophetiam [ Sophonia, ] 
illius cernemus historiam.—[ Rursus, 
col, 688. Legamus Josephi historias ; 
&e.] Idem, lib. xii. in Esaiam, cap. 
45. [tom. iv. col. 532.—Quod quidem 
et Josephus in undecimo Judaice an- 
tiquitatis volumine refert, legisse Cy- 
rum ab Esaia de se certo vaticinatum 
nomine, et idcirco Judzos, quasi Dei 
familiares, plurimum dilexisse; We. ] 
Et lib. v. in Esaiam, cap. 23. [tom. iv. 
col. 227.—Legimus Gracorum histo- 
rias, et maxime eorum, qui Assyrie 
gentis bella describunt; &¢c.—But per- 
haps this is not the true reference. } 
Et lib. ix.in Ezech. cap. 29. [Vid 
tom. v. col. 340, et seq.—But there is 
no mention made of Josephus.—Vid. 
autem Comment. in Daniel. cap. viii. 
tom. v. col. 675.—Legamus Maccabe- 
orum libros, et Josephi historiam, ibi- 
que scriptum reperiemus ; &e. | 


CHAP. 
VI. 


122 A Scholastical History of 


to make canonical, and absolutely divine Scripture, either of 
S. Augustine’s and other the Fathers’ sentences, or of the 
pope’s epistles and decrees of councils, when they attributed 
the general name of Divine and Holy Scriptures* to them ; 
which they did only to distinguish them from profane and 
secular writings’. And in that sense we acknowledge those 
books, which are now in debate between them and us, to 
have been cited and termed, by sundry of the Fathers, Sa- 
cred, and Divine, and Holy Scriptures: whereof they made 
no other use than to sever them from common books, and 
to illustrate the proper and canonical Scriptures by them. 
For, where at any time they come to speak distinctly and 
accurately, there they make a difference between the one 
and the other, sorting either of them into their own peculiar 


x Nic. I. Epist. ad Mich. Imp. [ Ep. 
v.—Labbe, tom. vill. col. 281.] Sen- 
tentias Patrum divinitus inspiratas. 
{The words of Pope Nicholas are: 
Nos quidem non numerosum tantum 
sanctorum episcoporum collegium Ni- 
ceni et Chalcedonensis conciliorum, 
czterorumque sanctorum Patrum sy- 
nodicas constitutiones sequimur, sed 
illorum librales veneramur justas divi- 
nitus inspiratas sententias; &c.]  In- 
nocent. III., cap. Cum Marthe, Extra 
de celebrat. Missz, versus finem. [ Gre- 
gor. IX. Decretal., lib. iii. tit. 41. cap. 
vi. § Tertio loco; ap. Corpus Juris 
Canonici, tom. ii. col. 1268.] Super 
quo respondemus, quod, cum Sacre 
Scripturze dicat auctoritas, quod inju- 
riam facit martyri, qui orat pro martyre, 
(Sententia est S. Augustini, Serm. 17. 
de verbis Apostoli,) idem est de ratione 
consimili [de aliis Sanctis sentiendum : 
quia orationibus nostris non indigent, 
pro eo quod, cum sint perfecte beati, 
omnia eis ad vota succedunt. Sed nos 
potius orationibus eorum indigemus. | 
Gratianus, in Decreto Juris Canon. 
Dist. 19. cap. 6. In Canonicis. [ Corp. 
Jur. Can., tom, i. col. 67.] Inter ca- 
nonicas Scripturas decretales epistole 
connumerantur. [In canonicis Scrip- 
turis Ecclesiarum Catholicarum quam- 
plurimum] divinarum Scripturarum 
solertissimus indagator auctoritatem 
sequatur, inter quas sane ille sint, 
quas apostolica sedes habere, et ab ea 
alii meruerunt accipere epistolas.— 
Johannes Andras, auctor Glossz su- 
per Decretal., in cap. Cum Marthe, 
sect. Tertio loco.—Sacra Scriptura 
hic appellantur seripta Augustini, unde 


hee desumuntur. [Vid. Greg. IX. 
Decretal., lib. iii. tit. 41. cap. 11. ed. 
Par. 1512. col. 1267, 1268.—Gloss. ad 
§ Tertio loco., ut supr.—The words of 
Andrzas, in this edition, are: Re- 
spondet Papa, ‘Sacra Scriptura dicit, 
quod injuriam facit martyri, qui orat 
pro martyre ;’ &c.... Sed quare Papa 
ponit, &c....cum Augustinus dicat. 
—The precise words used by Cosin are 
not found in any edition of the De- 
cretals.] Bellarm. de Concil. aucto- 
ritat., lib. ii. cap. 12. [tom. ii. col. 111. ] 
Licet canones conciliorum et pontifi- 
cum (decreta) distinguuntur, et post- 
ponuntur Scripture Divine, tamen suo 
modo sunt, et dici possunt, scriptura 
[scripta] sacra et canonica, quomodo 
vii. synodus, act. 8, vocat decreta con- 
ciliorum divinitus inspiratas consti- 
tutiones. ~ 

y Melch. Canus, Loc., lib. v. cap. 5. 
[p. 269.] Innocentius verba Augus- 
tini sacram  scripturam appellavit, 
quemadmodum leges pontificia ‘ sa- 
cre’ dicuntur, ut a legibus principum 
discriminentur.— Bellarm. de Conc., 
lib. ii. cap. 12. sect. Dico secundo. 
[tom. ii. col. 111. ubi supra.] Decreta 
pontificum (dicuntur) scripture sacre, 
... ut distinguantur a profanis, et con- 
cilia [canonice?] ut distinguantur a 
scriptis Patrum, que non sunt regule. 
—Loysius, Sentent. Theol., lib. i. cap. 
13.—Non moveat quemquam, quod 
Patres ex his libris Fidei testimonia 
sumant. Nam propterea non sequitur 
eos inter libros canonicos collocasse, 
non magis quam librum Henoch; &c. 
[No copy of this work has been met 
with. ] 


1 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 123 


class, and allowing no divine or canonical authority (in that Test. 
sense wherein divine and canonical is strictly and properly ~~~ 
taken) but to those books only which were consigned to the Vide num. 
Church for absolute and infallible rules of all our religion by * * 
the special appointment of God Himself. In a larger and 
general sense (as divine is applied to holy and divine matters, 
and canonical to the rules of good life and manners, or to 
the confirming of us in that Faith which is founded upon the 
infallible Scriptures alone) we scruple not to call the debated 
books holy and divine Scriptures’, no more than the Fathers 
did; and, though we make them not of equal authority with 
the canonical books of Moses and the prophets, yet this 
honour we do them, that we bind them up with our Bibles, 
for the good and religious use which may be made of them 
by all men: otherwhiles we read many parts of them in our 
churches ; and we prefer them before any private writings 
or books that are not canonical whatsoever. 

LXXVIII. And here we conclude the first four centuries : 
in all which time the greatest searchers into ecclesiastical an- 
tiquities are not able to produce any Council, or so much 
as the testimony of any one Father, who (purposely treating 
and declaring the exact number of all the books that pro- 
perly belonged to the Old Testament) did not either expressly 
exclude, or at least omit, those which are now made equal to 
the former by the new canon of the Roman Church. For it 
is not enough to bring the sayings of any ecclesiastical 
writers, which will evince nothing more than, whilst they 
were discoursing upon other matters, that they made an 
honourable mention of some one or two of these books, and 
cited a few sentences out of them, which, either in so many 
words, or in the same sense, are to be found in the canonical 
books themselves. But the question is, whether ever any 
Church or ancient author, during these first ages, can be 
shewed to have professedly made such a catalogue of the 
true and authentic books of Scripture, as the council of 
Trent hath lately addressed and obtruded upon the world: 


* Bellarm. de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. est [ hereticos, et praesertim] Chemni- 
10. sect. Ecclesia, [tom. i. col. 89.—  tium, non negare hos libros esse bonos, 
Ecclesia vero catholica libros istos, ut et sanctos, et dignos qui legantur, sed 
cxteros, pro sacris et canonicis habet. tamen non esse tales, ut ex iis firma 


Sed, antequam id probetur,] notandum  argumenta duci possint; ὅσο, 


CHAP. 
VI. 





Num. Ixvii. 


TEST. 


CENT. V. 


124 A Scholastical History of 


which will never be done. In the meanwhile they all speak 
so perspicuously for our Church-canon, (and to that purpose 
we have produced their several and joint testimonies,) that 
there can be no denial of their agreement herein with us. 
We will therefore end this chapter with the preface that 
Amphilochius made before to his verses’, (for it is worth the 
repeating again :) 

Non tuto cuivis est eredendum libro, 

Qui venerandum nomen S. Scripturz preferat; 
by which words he giveth us a fair intimation, that there 
were in his time (as there are in ours) certain books annexed 
to the Bible, that bear the name and venerable title of Divine 
Scriptures, which yet ought to be distinguished from them, 
as not having the same essentials, approbation, and autho- 
rity, that the genuine and canonical books had. And this is 
the true sense and scope at which all the rest of the Fathers 
aimed, both those that have been cited before, and those that 
shall follow after. 


CHAPTER VII. 


THE TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS IN THE FIFTH CENTURY. 


LXXIX. We begin this century with 5. Augustine, who, 
though he lived in the Churches of Africa, where their common 
Latin Bibles and their Greek LXX had those later books of 
Tobit and Judith, &c., annexed to theni, as Theodotion first 
collected them and set them forth in one volume; and though 
he was ever willing to keep the translation which they had 
there, according to the Septuagint”, still in use, and to pre- 


a [Amphiloch. Epist. Iambic. ad  frequentius cceperit lectitari, quod a 


Seleucum, Op., p. 130.— 

. +. οὐχ ἅπασα βίβλος ἀσφαλὴς, 

ἢ σεμνὸν ὄνομα τῆς γραφῆς κεκτη- 

μένη. 

b In dissertatione cum Hieronymo, 
inter illorum epistolas. [Vid. Ep. 
Ixxi. § 4.—S, August. Op., tom. ii. col. 
760.—Ego sane te mallem Greeas po- 
tius canonicas nobis interpretari Scrip- 
turas, que Septuaginta interpretum 
perhibentur. Perdurum erit enim, si 
tua interpretatio per multas Ecclesias 


Grecis Ecclesiis Latin Ecclesiz dis- 
sonabunt, maxime quia facile contra- 
dictor convincitur, Greco prolato li- 
bro, id est, lingua notissime.... (Et 
§ 6.) Ac per hoc plurimum profueris, 
si eam Grecam Scripturam, quam 
Septuaginta operati sunt, Latinz veri- 
tati reddideris : que in diversis codici- 
bus ita varia est, ut tolerari vix possit, 
et ita suspecta, ne in Graco aliud inve- 
niatur, wt inde aliquid proferri aut pro- 
bari dubitetur.—Rursus: (Ep. Ixxxii. 





: 
[ 
; 
, 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 125 
serve that privilege and honour to these additional books, _ Test. 
which by long use and continuance they had gained, (in ———— 


those parts of the world especially,) to be read and published 
to the people‘, as having many good rules of life and canons 
of religion in them; yet he was always careful to set that 
mark of distinction upon them, which might sever them (in 
many very weighty and considerable respects) from the books 
and canon of the Hebrew Bible: whereunto he allowed a 
far greater pre-eminence (both in regard of infallible verity 
and unquestioned authority) than he ever did to the other, 
and herein agreed with all the Fathers of the Christian 
Church that had been before him. For the clearing whereof 
we will first set down what he said to this purpose himself, 
and then examine what others object, and would fain make 
him say to the contrary. 

LXXX. 1. The Fathers that held Ezra, Nehemiah, and vide num. 
Malachi to be the last prophets, (after whose time, until the a save 
coming of Christ, there was no other,) held likewise this con- 
clusion’,—that those books, which were written during all 


§ 35. col. 203.) Ideo autem desidero 
interpretationem tuam de Septuaginta, 
ut et tanta Latinorum interpretum, qui 
qualescunque hoc ausi sunt, quantum 
possumus, imperitia careamus. Et hi, 
qui me invidere putant utilibus labori- 
bus tuis, tandem aliquando (si fieri po- 
test) intelligant, propterea me nolle tu- 
am ex Hebrzo interpretationem in Ke- 
clesiis legi, ne contra Septuaginta auc- 
toritatem, tanquam novum aliquid pro- 
fereutes, magno scandalo perturbemus 
plebes Christi, quarum aures et corda 
illam interpretationem audire consue- 
verunt, que etiam ab Apostolis appro- 
bata est.} Et lib. xviii. de Civitat. Dei, 
cap. 43. [tom. vii. col. 525.) Ex hac 
LXX interpretatione etiam in Lati- 
nam linguam interpretatum est, quod 
Ecclesie Latine retinent, [tenent. ] 
Quamvis non defuerit temporibus nos- 
tris Presbyter Hieronymus, homo doc- 
tissimus, et omnium trium linguarum 
peritus, qui non ex Grzco, sed ex He- 
breo, in Latinum eloquium easdem 
Scripturas converterit; &c. 

¢ In Concil. Carthag. infra citando ; 


cui ipse Augustinus interfuit. [Vid. 
num. ᾿ΙΧΧΧΙΙ, — Vid. etiam Concil. 
Labbe, tom. ii. col. 1177. — Cone. 


Carthag. III. ean. 47. ] 
4 Euseb. in Chron., lib. ii, [Thesaur. 


Temporum, pp. 127, 132.]—Ad Es- 
dram et Nehemiam usque hactenus 
Canonice Hebraice Scripture. [These 
words come nearer to the Greek, ex 
editione Scaligeri, than to the version 
of S. Jerome.—Vid. p. 46. not. ad lit. 
n. |—Et ad ann. primum Seleuci, juxta 
versionem S. Hieronymi. [ Thes. Temp., 
[p- 139.] Maccabzeorum Hebrea]} 
historia Greecorum hine supputat reg- 
num. Verum hi libri inter Divinas 
Scripturas non (computantur, ) [ recipi- 
untur.— In the Greek produced by Sca- 
liger only the former part of this pas- 
sage is found: ἐντεῦθεν τὴν Ἑλλήνων 
βασιλείων ἢ MakkaBalwy ἀρχὴ κατ- 
αριθμεῖσθαι ἄρχεται.---- Ἰὰ. Thes. Temp., 
p- 178.1 Idem, lib. viii. Demonstr. 
Evang. sub init—Ab illo tempore 
usque ad tempora Servatoris nullum 
extat sacrum volumen. [p. 368.—7T@ 
μηδὲ φέρεσθαι θείαν βίβλον ἐξ ἐκείνου, 
καὶ μέχρι τῶν τοῦ Σωτῆρος χρόνων.--- 
Ut supr. p. 47. ποῖ. p.| Item, Seder 
Olam, interp. Genebr.—An. 52. Med. 
et Pers., mortaui sunt Hagg. Zach. et 
Malachias: quo tempore cessavit pro- 
phetia de Israel, [anno videlicet ter 
millesimo quadringentesimo quarto ab 
orbe condito.—The title of this book is: 
Chronologia Hebrzorum major, que 
Seder Olam Rabba inscribitur, et minor, 


CHAP. 
ΠῚ 


126 A Scholastical History of 


that space of years wherein there was no prophet seen in 
Israel, cannot properly be said to belong to the canon of 
Scripture, or to have equal authority with those other books 
which by God’s special will and inspiration were set forth 
before. Of these Fathers 8. Augustine was one; from whose 
words, concerning the cessation and expiration of all prophe- 
tical writings after the days of Ezra and Malachi‘, the same 
conclusion will undeniably follow,—that, till the time of 
Christ, (who said as much Himself,) there were no more 
books to be reckoned that had any such canonical autho- 
rity as the former had. And so far was he from admitting 
those books, which they wrote that were no prophets, into 
the canon of God’s divine and indubitate oracles, that, what 
the prophets wrote themselves without a special inspiration, 
and precept of God to that purpose, he excludeth from itt; 
making a clear distinction between every writing that was 


quz Seder Olam Zuta; de Mundi or- 
dine et temporibus ab orbe condito 
usque ad annum Dom. 1112, cum aliis 
opusculis ad res Synagoge pertinenti- 
bus. Interp. Gilb, Genebr. ed. Lugd. 
1608.—Vid. p. 86. 

e€ §. Aug. de Civit. Dei, lib. xvii. 
cap. ult. [cap. 24. tom. vii. col. 487. ] 
Toto autem illo tempore, ex quo redi- 
erunt de Babylone [ Babylonia,}] post 
Malachiam, Aggzum, et Zachariam, 
qui tune prophetaverunt, et Esdram, 
non habuerunt prophetas usque ad 
Salvatoris Adventum; ... propter quod 
Ipse Dominus ait, “ Lex et Prophetz 
usque ad Joannem.” ... Malachiam 
vero, Aggeum, Zachariam, et Esdram, 
etiam Judzi reprobi in auctoritatem 
canonicam receptos novissimos habent. 
Sunt enim et scripta eorum, sicut ali- 
orum, qui in magna multitudine pro- 
phetarunt: [ed. Bened. legit ‘ Prophe- 
tarum,’ et adnotat, “ Sic MSS.—Hditi 
vero, prophetarunt:’] perpauci ea 
scripserunt, quee auctoritatem canonis 
obtinuerunt, [ obtinerent.] Et lib. xviii. 
cap. 26. [tom. vii. col. 508.] Usque ad 
hoe tempus prophetas habuit populus 
Israel; qui cum multi fuerint, pauco- 
rum et apud Judzos et apud nos ca- 
nonica scripta (Aliquot MSS. ‘Scrip- 
tura.’—Not. apud Ben. ed.) retinentur. 
—Et lib. xvii. cap. 1. Hoc totum 
tempus est prophetarum. [Vid. tom. 
vii. col. 455.—Hoec itaque tempus, 
ex quo sanctus Samuel prophetare cce- 
pit, et deinceps donee populus Israel 
captivus in Babyloniam duceretur, at- 


que inde, secundum sancti Jeremie 
prophetiam, post septuaginta annos, 
reversis Israelitis Dei Domus instau- 
raretur, totum tempus est propheta- 
rum. | 

f Idem, de Civit. Dei, lib. xviii. cap. 


38. [tom. vii. col. 520.] In ipsa his- , 


toria regum Jude et regum Israel, 
que res gestas continet de quibus eidem 
Scripture canonicze credimus, comme- 
morantur plurima, que ibi non expli- 
cantur, et in libris aliis inveniri dicun- 
tur, quos prophete scripserunt; et 
alicubi eorum quoque prophetarum no- 
mina non tacentur. (Intelligit Samu- 
elem, Nathan, Gad, prophetas de qui- 
bus 1 Chron, xxix. 29; et Ahijah ac 
Iddonem, una cum Shemaia, itidem 
prophetas, de quibus 2 Chron. ix. 29 ; 
xii. 15; item Salomonem, de quo xvii. 
de Civ. Dei, cap. 20. [tom. vii. col. 
483.—Vid. num. ]xxxi., Ixxxii.]) Nec 
tamen inveniuntur in canone quem 
populus Dei recepit. Cujus rei, fateor, 
causa me latet, nisi quod (ego) exis- 
timo etiam ipsos, quibus ea, que in 
auctoritate religionis esse deberent, 
Sanctus utique Spiritus revelabat, alia 
sicut homines historica diligentia, alia 
sicut prophetas inspiratione Divina, 
scribere potuisse; atque hee fuisse 
distincta, ut illa tanquam ipsis, ista 
vero tanquam Deo per ipsos loquenti, 
judicarentur esse tribuenda: ac sic illa 
pertinerent ad ubertatem cognitionis, 
hee ad religionis auctoritatem; in qua 
auctoritate custoditur canon. 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 127 
composed only by human diligence, (as all the contested books test. 
CENT. V. 


were,) and those that were set forth by divine revelation, in 
the authority whereof the certain canon of Scripture con- 
sisteth. 

2. Nor was there herein any difference between 5. Augus- 
tine and the Jews, or between the Hebrew canon and the 
Christian. For, when it was objected to the Christians, that 
they produced their own canon of Scriptures for themselves®, 
he appealeth to those Jews who were the Christians’ pro- 
fessed enemies, and acknowledgeth no other canon where- 
upon the Christian Faith and religion was founded, than 
what the Jews had still preserved entire and uncorrupted 
among them: having learned from S. Paul®, that the Oracles 
of God in the Old Testament had been all committed to 
their custody, where they were kept without any mixture or 
confusion of other writings ; and from Christ Himself, that the Vid. num. 
law of Moses and the books of the Prophets (to which only ¢°T\ x6 


He referred as to His own witnesses') comprehended all the 24. 27. 


& S. Aug. in Psalm. xl. [prope finem, 
tom. iv. col. 354, 353.) Si aliquis per- 
strepit inimicus, et dicit, ‘Vos vobis 
prophetias finxistis,’ proferantur codi- 
ces Judeorum. ... Judwi tanquam 
capsarii nostri sunt: studentibus nobis 
codices portant. ... Apud illos sunt 
Prophete et Lex; in qua Lege, et in 
quibus Prophetis, Christus praedicatus 
est. [Quando agimus cum Paganis, 
et ostendimus hoc evenire modo in 
Ecclesia Christi, quod ante pradictum 
est de nomine Christi, de capite et cor- 
pore Christi, ne putent nos finxisse 
illas predictiones, et ex his rebus que 
acciderunt, quasi futurz essent, nos 
conscripsisse, proferimus codices Jude- 
orum. Nempe, Judzi inimici nostri 
sunt: de chartis inimici convincitur 
adversarius.] Idem, in Psalm. lvi. 
[sect. 9. tom. iv. col. 534. |—Propterea 
adhuec Judzi sunt, ut libros nostros 
portent ad confusionem suam. fQuando 
enim volumus ostendere (Paganis) pro- 
phetatum Christum, proferimus Paganis 
istas literas. [Et, ne forte dicant duri 
ad fidem, quia nos illas Christiani com- 
posuimus, ut, cum Evangelio quod 
predicamus, finxerimus Prophetas, per 
quos predictum videretur quod predi- 
camus, hine eos convincimus,| quia 
omnes ipse litere, quibus Christus 
prophetatus est, apud Judzos sunt, 
omnes ipsas literas habentJudzi. Pro- 


ferimus codices ab inimicis, ut con- 
fundamus alios inimicos.... Codicem 
portat Judzeus, unde credat Christianus. 
Librarii nostri facti sunt.—Idem, lib. 
xii. contra Faust. cap. 23. [tom. viii. 
col. 238.|] Et quid est aliud hodieque 
gens ipsa, nisi quedam scriniaria Chris- 
tianorum, bajulans Legem et Prophetas 
ad testimonium assertionis Ecclesiz, 
[ut nos honoremus per sacramentum, 
quod nuntiat illa per literam?] Item, 
lib. xviii. de Civit. Dei, cap. 41. [tom. 
vii. col. 523.] At vero gens illa, ille 
populus, illa civitas, illa respublica, 
illi Israelite, 

ὃ « Quibus credita sunt Eloquia Dei,’’ 
nullo modo pseudo-prophetas cum ve- 
ris Prophetis pari licentia confuderunt, 
sed concordes inter se, atque in nullo 
dissentientes, sacrarum literarum vera- 
ces ab eis agnoscebantur, et tenebantur 
auctores. 

iS. Aug., lib. ii. contra Gaud. cap. 
23. [4]. lib. i. cap. 31. tom. ix. col. 654. 
—Nostrum est autem, sicut Apostolus 
admonet, omnia probare, que bona sunt 
tenere, ab omni specie mala abstinere. 
Et} hane quidem Scripturam, [que 
appellatur] Maccabeorum, non habent 
Judzi sicut Legem, et Prophetas, et 
Psalmos; quibus Dominus testimoni- 
um perhibet tanquam testibus suis, [ di- 
cens: ‘‘ Oportebat impleri omnia, que 
scripta sunt in Lege, et Prophetis, et 


CHAP. 


ΝΗ: 


128 A Scholastical History of 


Scriptures) that before His time had been beaaeas and set 
forth by divine authority. 

3. Of the Greek Septuagint Bible, (as it was first set forth 
in the time of Ptolemzus Philadelphus,) 8. Augustine ac- 
knowledged no more books than what were then translated 
out of the Hebrew copies sent from Jerusalem*, where nei- 
ther Tobit nor Judith, nor any of that class, were to be 
found. For, (whatever Genebrard! saith of his own head 
to the contrary,) those additional writings were brought in 
afterwards, and used only by the Hellenist Jews abroad at 
Babylon and Alexandria; from whom they were, in time 
following, commended to be read by the Christians, but 
never made equal with the other Sacred Scriptures, as they 
are now set forth in the Roman Septuagint by the authority 
of Sixtus Quintus, which is an edition of that Bible many 
ways depraved. 

4. Fourthly, 5. Augustine gives the authority of all canon- 
ical Scripture, that he held needful to be known, to the reve- 
lation that Christ made of it™, first by His Prophets, and 
afterwards by Himself and His Apostles; among all which 


in Psalmis, de me;’’ sed recepta est 
ab Ecclesia non inutiliter, si sobrie le- 
gatur vel audiatur, maxime propter il- 
los Machabzos qui pro Dei Lege, sicut 
veri martyres, a persecutoribus tam in- 
digna atque horrenda perpessi sunt, ut 
etiam hine populus Christianus adver- 
teret, quoniam non sunt condignz pas- 
siones hujus temporis ad futuram glo- 
riam, que revelabitur in nobis, pro qui- 
bus passus est Christus. | 
Idem, de Unit. Kecl. cap. 16. 
[Epist. Contr. Donat. cap. 18. § 47. 
tom. ix. col. 371.] Demonstrent Eccle- 
siam suam,.... in prescripto Legis, 
in Prophetarum preedictis, in Psalmo- 
rum cantibus,.... hoe est, in omni- 
bus canonicis sanctorum librorum auc- 
toritatibus.—[ Vid. p. 23. not. ad lit. t.] 
k Idem, de Civit. Dei, lib. xviii. cap. 
42. [tom. vii. col. 524.] Has Sacras Li- 
teras etiam Ptolemzus rex [unus Ptole- 
mzorum regum | Aigypti nosse studuit, 
et habere .... [Insuper et dona regia 
in Templum Dei misit,} petivitque ab 
EKleazaro tune pontifice dari 5101 Serip- 
turas, [quas profecto audierat fama 
predicante Divinas, et ideo concupi- 
verat habere in bibliotheca quam nobi- 
lissimam fecerat.] Has ei cum idem 
Pontifex misisset Hebreeas, post etiam 


ille interpretes postulavit, et dati sunt 
ei septuaginta duo; &e, 

1 Genebr. Chron., lib. ii. p. 190. 
col. 2. [A.M. 3860. Conf. p. 14, not. y. 
et p. 15. nott. z, a.] Videtur in hac vii. 
(qu. vi.?) synodo Hierosolymitana se- 
cundus canon S. Script. editus, in quo 
hi libri recensebantur, (To which pur- 
pose he produceth Epiphanius, lib. De 
pond. et mensur., who, after the recital 
of Ptolemy’s epistle, mentioneth the 
sending of divers other books to him, 
besides the twenty-two that belonged to 
the Hebrew Bible. But Genebrard 
abuseth his reader. For Epiphanius 
said no more, than what he had out of 
some uncertain story, that there were 
sent twenty-two genuine books, and 
seventy-two apocryphal; which will 
not help Genebr. at all.) 

m S.Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. xi. cap. 3. 
[tom. vii. col. 278.) (Filius Dei) prius 
per Prophetas, deinde per Semet Ip- 
sum, postea per Apostolos, quantum 
satis esse judicavit, locutus, [etiam] 
(S.) Seripturam condidit, qua cano- 
nica nominatur, eminentissime aucto- 
ritatis, cui fidem habemus de his rebus, 
quas ignorare non expedit, nec per nos 
[met] ipsos nosse idonei sumus. 


= 


a, 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 129 


these new canonical books cannot be reckoned. And so 
many testimonies (omitting divers others) we produce out 
of S. Augustine, against the Roman plea that is made for 
them in general. 

5. Then, in particular, against the canonizing of the book 
of Judith we produce his special exception®, that the occur- 
rences, mentioned and written in it, were not received into 
the canon by the people of God: to which canon he had be- 
fore appealed. 

6. Against the sovereign authority of the Wisdom of Solo- 
mon, and Ecclesiasticus, we produce the difference that he 
maketh between them and the true books of Solomon’, (whereof 
he numbereth but three that the old canon acknowledged,) 
reckoning these among the canonical Scriptures themselves, 
and those other among such ecclesiastical writings only, as 
by custom had prevailed to be read in public congregations 
under the name of Solomon?, and were therefore to be pre- 
ferred before all tractators upon the Scriptures whatsoever: 
which is an honour that we deny them not, but allow it to 
them ourselves. Yet we allow them not the same degree 
and equality of honour that the proper canonical books of 
Solomon have with us, no more than S. Augustine did‘, and 
those that lived in his time. 

1 Idem, de Civit. Dei, lib. xviii. cap. nullam_ similitudinem, ut Salomonis 
26. { tom. vii. col. 508.—Per idem tem- _dicantur obtinuit consuetudo. Non au- 
pus etiam illa sunt gesta,] que con- tem esse ipsius, non dubitant doctiores. 
scripta sunt in libro Judith: [quem] [Eos tamen in auctoritatem maxime 
sane in canonem Scripturarum Judi Occidentalis antiquitus recepit Eccle- 
non recepisse dicuntur.—And of what sia; &c.] Et adversus contradictores 
they received not, he afterwards giveth non tanta firmitate proferuntur, [que 
this reason, (eodem lib. cap. xxxviii.  scripta non sunt in canone Judzorum. ] 
[tom. vii. col. 520. ut supr. not. ad lit. P Tdem, de Praedest. Sanct., cap. 14. 
f.|) speaking of other like books: Non _ [lib. i. § 27. tom. x. col. 807.] Non de- 
inveniuntur in canone quem populus _ buit repudiari sententia libri Sapientix, 
Dei recepit; .... (quia) alia sicut ho- qui meruit in Ecclesia Christi de gradu 
mines historica diligentia, alia sicut Lectorum ... . audiri, &c. (At the 


Prophet inspiratione Divina scribere Reader’s desk, though not at the Bi- 
potuerunt: ....illaad ubertatem cog- _ shop’s.) 


nitionis, hee ad religionis auctoritatem a Ibid, [ὃ 28.} Oportet, ut librum is- 
pertinebant; in qua auctoritate custo- tum Sapientia .... omnibus tractato- 
ditur canon: preter quem, &c. ribus anteponant: (that is, It ought to 


ο S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. xvii. cap. be honoured and placed next to the 
20. [tom. vii. col. 483.] (Solomon) canonical Scriptures. ) 


prophetasse etiam reperitur in suis li- © Tbid. [ὃ 26.] Quod a me quoque 
bris, qui tres recepti sunt in auctorita- positum, (nimirum, testimonium de li- 
tem canonicam, Proverbia, Ecclesias- bro Sapientiz,) fratres istos ita respu- 
tes, et Canticum Canticorum. Alii vero isse dixistis, (Prosperum et Hilarium 
duo, quorum unus Sapientia, alter Ec- alloquitur,) tanquam non de libro ca- 


clesiasticus dicitur, proptereloquii non-  nonico adhibitum: quasi, et excepta 
COSIN, K 


TEST. 


CENT. V. 


CHAP. 
Walle 


130 A Scholastical History of 


7. But against the authority of Ecclesiasticus we bring 
another of his testimonies, where he acknowledgeth it to be 
a contradicted book’, (excepted out of the ancient canon,) 
and saith nothing for it to the contrary, when he had made 
the same objection against his own alleging of it, but alleg- 
eth another book that could not be contradicted at all. 

8. Against the canonizing of the Maccabees we are able 
to produce more testimonies out of him than one; for in one 
placet he doth clearly distinguish them from the canonical 
Scriptures, purely and properly so called; in another" he 
confesseth, that neither the Jews nor Christ held them in 
such account as they did the Law and the Prophets; and in 
two places besides* he lesseneth the esteem and the honour 
of them: which of any canonical book, absolutely and simply 
Divine, he would never have done; nor was it lawful for him 
to do it. So we see 5. Augustine’s mind. 

LXXXI. Now, they that contend for the canon of the 
present Roman Church would fain make 5. Augustine to 
confute himself, and (notwithstanding all this that he hath 
said before) to be a special witness upon their side, and to 
hold the books contested between them and us to be every 


hujus libri attestatione, res ipsa non 
clara sit, quam volumus [voluimus | 
hine doceri. (Vid. num. Ixxxi. p. 137. 
nott. ad litt.c.d; where this and the 
foregoing passages are cited at greater 
length. | 

8 §. Aug. lib. De cura pro mortuis, 
cap. 15. [tom. vi. col. 527.—Nam Sa- 
muel propheta defunctus vivo Sauli 
etiam regi futura predixit: quamvis 
nonnulli non ipsum fuisse qui potuisset 
magicis artibus evocari, sed aliquem 
spiritum, tam malis operibus congru- 
entem, illius existiment similitudinem 
figurasse; cum] liber Kcclesiasticus, 
quem Jesus filius Sirach scripsisse tra- 
ditur, et propter eloquii nonnullam si- 
militudinem Salomonis pronuntiatur, 
contineat in laude Patrum, quod Sa- 
muel etiam mortuus prophetaverit. Sed, 
si huic libro ex Hebrzorum (quia in eo 
[ed. Ben., eorum] non est) canone con- 
tradicitur, quid de Moyse [dicturi su- 
mus,| qui [certe et] in Deuteronomio 
[mortuus, ] et in Evangelio, [cum Elia, 
qui mortuus non est, legitur apparuisse 
viventibus ? ] 

t S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. xviii. 
cap, 36. [tom. vii. col. 519.] Supputa- 


tio temporum (a restituto Templo) non 
in Scripturis Sanctis, qua canonice 
appellantur, sed in aliis invenitur, in 
quibus sunt et Maccab. libri. 

u §. Aug. contra Epist. Gaud. Do- 
natiste, cap. 23. [al. lib. i. cap. 31. 
tom. ix. col. 654, ut supr. not. ad lit. i. ] 
Hane quidem Scripturam, que appel- 
latur Macedbzorum, non habent Judzi 
sicut Legem, et Prophetas,[ et Psalmos, | 
quibus Dominus testimonium perhibet, 
tanquam testibus suis. 

* Ibid.—Recepta est ab Ecclesia 
non inutiliter, si sobrie legatur vel 
audiatur.—Idem, Epist. lxi. ad Dulci- 
tium, contra Donatistas Cireumcel- 
liones, qui sibimet ipsis mira vaesania 
necem consciscerent. [al. Ep. cciv. ὃ 6. 
tom. ii. col. 766. |... summa exemplorum 
inopia coarctati, in Maccabeorum 11- 
bris, [quasi ad auctoritatem sceleris 
quo seipsos perdunt, ] perscrutatis om- 
nibus ecclesiasticis auctoritatibus, vix 
aliquando (quod pro sua sententia ad- 
ducerent) invenerunt, [se invenisse 
gloriantur,.... Vid. infr., p. 140. not. 
ad lit. p.] (De vere Divinis ac ca- 
nonicis non tam dilute loqueretur Au- 
gustinus. ) 


pases ταν, ὦν 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


131 


way as canonical, and of as much authority, as any of the 


Scriptures are besides. 


1. To which purpose, in the first place, they usually cite 
his treatise of Christian Doctrine’; where they say (but their 
saying is not always to be trusted) that he numbereth all the 
books of Scripture alike as they do*, and that he maketh no 


¥ Bellarm. de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 
10. sect. Primum. [tom. i. col. 39.— 
Primum igitur hos libros una cum 
eeteris in canone ponunt Concilia, 
Carthag. III. Can. 47, Trid. Sess. iv. ; 
Pontifices, Innocentius I. in Epist. ad 
Exuperium, Gelasius I. in decreto De 
libris sacris et ecclesiasticis, cum Ixx. 
episcopis ; denique Patres, Augustinus 
lib. ii. Doctr. Christ. cap. 8; &ce.] Du 
Perron, Repl., p. 439.—I] appert... 
par le canon des livres canoniques, 
inséré dans le second livre de la Doc- 
trine Chrétienne de S. Augustin, ot 
les deux livres des Maccabées sont ex- 
pressément contenus, et auquel S. Aug. 
a fin d’empécher que le nombre n’en 
fust varié par aucune addition, ou 
soustraction, ajousté pour seau: ‘En 
ces xliv. livres est terminée l’autorité 
du V. Testament.— Sixt. Sen. Bibl., 
lib. viii. [ vid. infr. ] Catharinus, de libr. 
eanon. [This treatise of Card. Cathari- 
nus on the Canonical Books of the Old 
and New Testament, &c., is mentioned 
by Du Pin, Eccl. Hist., cent. xvi., liv. 
v. (see the Engl. Trans., Lond. 1706, 
tom. 11. p. 17.) but no copy has been met 
with.—Vid. autem Annotat. in excerpta 
quedam de Comment. Card. Cajetani 
dogmata, de lib. Sap., p.52.—Sed audi, 
si placet, Augustini testimonia de libro 
hoc; &e.] Et alii multi. 

 Sapientiam, et Ecclesiasticum, inter 
propheticos libros numeravit Aug. [lib. ] 
ii. De Doctr. Christiana. —Libros Tobi 
etJudith,[licet Judeorum Synagoge non 
recipiat, | sancta [tamen ] Christi Eccle- 
sia in canone recipit, et pari veneratione 
cum aliis S, Libris legit atque colit. [ Ad 
eam vero Hieronymi sententiam, qua 
libros istos asserit ab Ecclesia Dei in- 
ter canonicas Scripturas minime reci- 
pi, dicimus] verba [ejus] (Hieronymi) 
sine ulla discretione considerata non 
esse prorsus vera: quoniam Aug. [ Hi- 
eronymo synchronus] in ii. lib. de 
Doctr. Christ. cap. 8. utrumque in 
ordine canonicorum librorum enume- 
rat, [et concilium Carthaginense ter- 
tium, cui Augustinus interfuit, in cata- 
logo Sacrarum Scripturarum enumerat. 
Ex quibus evidentissime constat, hos 
libros etiam tempore Hieronymi fuisse 


ab Ecclesia catholica in canone recep- 
tos. |—Aug. quoque, lib. ii. De Doctr. 
Christ. duos Maccab. libros in canone 
Divinarum Scripturarum collocat.— 
Hee omnia Sixt. Sen., dicto libro viii. 
[ Vid. dilutionem 2. tom. ii. pp. 336, 
343, 846.—The above extracts are not 
verbally accurate, but they are close to 
the sense. | 

2S. Aug., lib. 1, De Doctr. Chris- 
tiana, cap. 8. [tom. iii. col. 23.] Totus 
autem canon Scripturarum, in quo is- 
tam considerationem versandam dici- 
mus, his libris continetur: quinque 
Mosis, id est, Genesi, Exod., Levit., 
Num., Deut. ; et uno libro Jesu Nave, 
unoJudicum, uno libello qui appellatur 
Ruth, qui magis ad Regnorum prin- 
cipia [8]. principium] videtur perti- 
nere: deinde quatuor Regnorum, et 
duobus Paralip., non consequentibus, 
sed quasi a latere adjunctis simulque 
pergentibus: hee est historia, que 
sibimet annexa tempora continet, atque 
ordinem rerum. Sunt aliz, tanquam 
ex diverso ordine, que neque huic or- 
dini, neque inter se connectuntur, sicut 
est Job, et Tobias, et Esther, et Judith, 
et Machabzorum libri duo, et Esdrze 
duo, qui magis subsequi videntur or- 
dinatam illam historiam usque ad 
Regn. vel Paralip. terminatam. Deinde 
Prophet, in quibus David unus liber 
Psalmorum, et Salomonis tres, Pro- 
verbiorum, Cant. Canticorum, et Eccle- 
siastes. Nam illi duo libri, unus qui 
Sapientia, et alius qui Ecclesiasticus 
inseribitur, de quadam_ similitudine, 
Salomonis esse dicuntur: nam Jesus 
(filius) Sirach eos [con ]scripsisse con- 
stantissime perhibetur; (Hoe autem, 
quod ad Sapientiam pertinet, revocavit 
ii. lib. Retract. [ cap. 4. tom. i. col. 43. 
—In seecundo sane libro (de Doctr. 
Christ.) de auctore libri, quem plures 
vocant Sapientiam Salomonis, quod 
etiam ipsum, sicut Ecclesiasticum, 
Jesus Sirach scripserit, non ita con- 
stare, sicut a me dictum est, postea 
didici ; et omnino probabilius comperi 
non esse hune ejus libri auctorem. }) 
Qui tamen, quoniam in auctoritatem 
recipi meruerunt, inter propheticos nu- 
merandi sunt. Reliqui sunt eorum 


K 2 


TEST. 


CENT. V. 


CHAP. 


VII. 


132 A Scholastical History of 


distinction or difference between the one sort and the other. 
And, indeed, to them that read no more words of his than 
what they are pleased to cite, this one passage may make a 
fair show, that, after the space of four hundred years, they 
seem to have gotten one Father upon their side. But who- 
soever will look into the words of S. Augustine immediately 
going before this passage*, and heed well the terms of his 
advice, which he gives there to his reader, (and whereunto he 
referreth again when he begins to enumerate all the books 
that were then comprehended in the African Bible?,) shall 
clearly perceive that our opposites and he are not all of one 
mind, nor their sense the same, in delivering the canon of 
Scripture. (1.) For, first, he putteth a note of difference 
between those books that have the general name of divine 
Scriptures and those that are specially called canonical’. 
(2.) Then, he setteth a mark upon those that, for their un- 
doubted verity, are more securely read than others‘. (38.) 
Next, he distinguisheth the total canon (or number of the 
books) into two several kinds®*, of which some were received 
by all Churches and some but by a few; and preferreth 
those that were acknowledged either by all‘, or the most 


libri, qui proprie Prophet appellati 
sunt, [appellantur:] XII. Propheta- 
rum libri singuli, qui connexi sibimet, 
quoniam nunquam sejuncti snnt, pro 
uno habentur: quorum Prophetarum 
nomina sunt hee, Osea, Joel, Amos, 
Mich., Naum, Abac., Obad., Jonas, 
Soph., Agg., Zach., Malachias; deinde 
IV. Prophetz sunt majorum volumi- 
num, Esaias,Jeremias, Daniel, Ezechiel. 
His xliv. libris V. T. terminatur aucto- 
ritas. Novi autem, iv. libr. Evang., &c. 

a Ibid. ante verba citata, [ubi su- 
pra.} rit igitur Divinarum Scrip- 
turarum solertissimus indagator, qui 
primo totas legerit, notasque habuerit, 
et si nondum intellectu, jam tamen lec- 
tione, duntaxat eas que appellantur 
canonice. Nam ceteras securius leget 
Fide Veritatis instructus, ne praeoccu- 
pent imbecillem animum, et periculosis 
mendaciis atque phantasmatibus elu- 
dentes prejudicent aliquid contra sa- 
nam intelligentiam. In canonicis au- 
tem Scripturis Ecclesiarum Catholi- 
carum quam plurimum auctoritatem 
sequatur; inter quas sane ille sunt, 
(sint,) qua Apostolicas sedes habere, 
et epistolas accipere meruerunt. Tene- 
bit igitur hune modum in Scripturis 


canonicis, ut eas, que ab omnibus 
accipiuntur Ecclesiis Catholicis, pra- 
ponat eis quas queedam non accipiunt. 
In eis vero, que non accipiuntur ab 
omnibus, preponat eas quas plures 
eravioresque accipiunt, eis quas pauci- 
ores minorisque auctoritatis Ecclesiz 
tenent. Si autem alias invenerit a 
pluribus, alias a gravioribus haberi, 
quamvis hoe facile invenire non possit, 
zqualis tamen auctoritatis eas haben- 
das puto. Totus autem, Wc. 

b Tbid.—In quo istam considera- 
tionem versandam dicimus.— Ut supra, 
[not. ad lit. z.] 

¢ [bid.— Divinarum § Seripturarum 
duntaxat eas, que appellantur cano- 
nice, [Ubi supr., not. ad lit. a. | 

4 Tbid.—Nam ceteras securius leget 
Fide Veritatis instructus. [Not. ad 
lit. a. | 

© Tbid.—Eas, que ab omnibus Ke- 
clesiis accipiuntur, preponat eis quz 
non accipiuntur (ab omnibus.) [ Not. 
ad lit. a. | 

f Thid.—Preferantur, qui a pluribus 
et gravioribus Ecclesiis recipiuntur, eis 
qui a paucioribus et minoris auctori- 
tatis. [These words are slightly altered. 
Vid. not. a. | 


ot 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 133 


eminent and apostolical Churches’, before those that certain 
particular Churches only, and of less authority, accepted. 
(4.) Moreover, he admitteth a subdivision even of this latter 
kind, whereof some might be received by the greater, and 
some by the better sort of men"; which notwithstanding, (be- 
cause that had seldom happened, and was not usually noted,) 
he thought to be of equal authority. (5.) And, lastly, he 
premiseth this caution before the recital of his general 
canon',—that all these particular considerations may not be 
neglected by him that readeth it*. 

If the council of Trent (whereby the Roman Church is 
now governed) had set such a preface before their canon of 
Scriptures, as this is that S. Augustine set before his, and 
had added no more to the end of it than he did, they might 
have had the fairer plea for themselves. But so far are 
they from allowing their canon to be received with any such 
qualifications and distinctions as these be, that, first, they 
command all the books recited in it, (among which are those 
that all Churches, at least, received not, and none at all in 
their sense,) to be “equally accepted, and taken with the 
self-same veneration!,” as having all a like absolute and 
divine authority annexed to them, without preferring one 
before another; and then they damn all the Churches of 
the world besides™, that will not thus receive that canon 
upon their own terms: which neither S. Augustine, nor any 
other Father before or after him, ever did; who, when they 
give us such a canon or catalogue of Holy Scriptures as we 
read here in his book of Christian Doctrine, give us a fair 
latitude withal of taking the canon in a common and large 


g Ibid.—Quamplurimum auctorita- 
tem sequatur (earum,) que A postoli- 
cas sedes habere... meruerunt. [ Not. 
ad lit. a. ] 


h Tbid.—Si autem alias invenerit a 


! Concil. Trid. Sess. iv. [ Labbe, tom. 
xiv. col. 746.] Omnes libros... pari 
pietatis affectu, reverentia, ac venera- 
tione, pro canonicis receperit. [These 
words are not accurately cited.—Vid. 


pluribus, alias a gravioribus haberi, 
(quamquam hoe facile invenire non 
possit,) zqualis tamen auctoritatis eas 
habendas puto. [Not. ad lit. ἃ. 

i [bid.—Tenebit igitur (lector) hune 
modum in Scripturis canonicis. [ Not. 
ad lit. a.j 

* Ibid.—Totus autem canon Scrip- 
turarum, in quo istam consideratio- 
nem versandam dicimus, ἅς, [ Not. 
ad lit. z.] 


supr. num. x. p. 8, not. ad lit. ἢ, et not. 
ad lit. i. ] 

m Ibid. [col. 747.] Si quis autem 
non susceperit,... Anathema sit.—Et 
Bulla Pii Pape IV. ibid., super forma 
juramenti. [Concil. Labbe, tom. xiv. 
col. 946. Et vid. num. x. p. 8, not. ad 
lit. 1.] Damnata a concilio Tridentino 
ego pariter damno,... et anathema- 
tizo.—Item, Extra hane fidem nemo 
salvus esse potest. 


TEST. 


CENT. V. 


Ἢ Α. 


VII. 


Vide num. 
AX. 


134: A Scholastical History of 


sense, without restraining it (as otherwhiles, when they 
speak after an exact and distinct manner, they do them- 
selves) to that strict and univocal acception, which makes it 
only to be of pure and sovereign authority: for this is the 
distinction that preserves the difference between that canon 
of books which is absolute and Divine, and that which is not 
simply so, but mixed and Ecclesiastical. 

Nor can 8. Augustine here be taken in any other sense. 
For, of the canonical books strictly so called, none can be 
preferred before another; (because in respect of their autho- 
rity, infallibility, and certainty, there is no difference be- 
tween them ;) nor is it in the choice of any Churches, whe- 
ther they will receive them or no; as it is not in the election 
of any person, whether he will follow any Church that should 
not receive them, (whereof there is no example or instance to 
be given.) But, of the canonical and Scripture books (largely 
and mixedly taken) there is no better advice than S. Augus- 
tine here gives,—to prefer those that all Churches receive, 
(and such are the twenty-two books of the Old Testament,) 
before those other that but a few receive, (and such are the 
six books contested.) 

To this advice we will add another, which is, to the same 
purpose, given every man that reads this and other places 
of 5. Augustine, by one of the most learned cardinals" (but 
he lived not to see the new canons made at the synod of 
Trent) that ever the Church of Rome had: who (acknow- 
ledging no more books of the Old Testament to be properly 
canonical, than we and all the Churches that consent with 


antiquity do) counselleth his 


n Aub. Mirzeus, de Scriptor., see. 
xvi. [ Biblioth. Eccl., p. 25. cap. 41.] 
Thomas de Vio Cajetanus [ Vius, Caje- 
tz in Latio ex familia Viorum non ig- 
nobili natus, vir fuit pusilla statura, 
sed ingenti animo, felicissima memoria, 
et ingenio maximo; adeo ut] inter 
omnes sui temporis Theologos princeps 
censeretur. 

© Cajetan. [Comment.] in lib. Es- 
ther, sub finem, [cap. 10. tom. ii. p. 400. 
ut supr. num. lxx. p. 90. not. ad lit. t. 
—Sex seu septem sequentia capitula 
sunt Apocrypha ; et propterea non ex- 
ponemus illa.] Et hoe in loco termi- 
namus commentaria librorum_histori- 


reader® not to be troubled at 


alium V. T.; nam reliqui (viz., Judith, 
Tobie, et Maccab. libri) a ὃ. Hierony- 
mo extra canonicos libros supputantur, 
et inter apocrypha locantur, cum libro 
Sapientize [et] Ecclesiastico, ut patet in 
Prologo Galeato. Nec turberis novitie, 
si alicubi repereris libros istos inter 
canonicos supputari, vel in sacris con- 
ciliis, vel in sacris doctoribus. Nam 
ad Hieronymi limam reducenda sunt 
tam verba conciliorum, quam doc- 
torum : et, juxta illius sententiam ad 
Chrom. et Heliod. Episcopos, libri isti 
(et siqui alii sunt in canone Bibliz 
similes) non sunt canonici, hoc est, non 
sunt regulares ad firmandum*ea que 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 135 


any thing that may be brought out of S. Augustine or other 
Fathers to the contrary ; for, if at any time they call the con- 
troverted books canonical, (as there are but a very few that 
do so,) they are not to be understood in so exact and strict a 
sense, as if they held them to be no less canonical than the 
other uncontested books are, or as firm rules and principles 
of faith, but only in a modal or qualified sense, as they be 
sacred writings fit to be read for the benefit and edification 
of the Church. In which regard, though they be no in- 
fallible rules, yet are they honoured above all other human 
scriptures, as having more beams of divine light and wisdom 
in them than the books of other ordinary and common doc- 
tors have. So that this authority of S. Augustine, in his 
book of Christian Doctrine, hurteth us not: for we have as 
many books of Scripture (largely taken) in our Bible, as he 
had in his. 

2. The next authority that our opposites produce out of 
him for themselves’, pretending that it makes against us, is 
in his book of Predestination; where, writing to Hilary and 
Prosper, he pleadeth for the divine authority of that testi- 
mony‘, which he had formerly cited out of the Wisdom of 


sunt Fidei: possunt tamen dici ca- 
nonici, hoe est, regulares ad zdificatio- 
nem fidelium, utpote in canone Biblize 
ad hoe recepti et auctorati. Cum hac 
enim distinetione discernere poteris et 
dicta Augustini in [lib.] ii. De Doctr. 
Christiana, et scripta in Conc. Flor. 
sub Eug. IV., scriptaque in provinci- 
alibus Conciliis Carthag. et Laodic., et 
ab Innocentio et Gelasio Pontificibus. 
P Bellarm. De Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 
13. sect. 2. [tom. 1. col. 50.] B. Aug. 
ex professo docet, et probat, ex hoc 
libro (Sapientiz) posse confirmari dog- 
mata, et librum esse canonicum, lib. i. 
de Predestinat., cap. 14.—Et sect. 4. 
[1 supr.] Sed audiamus, que in 
eodem capite infra ponuntur: ‘Non 
debuit (inquit) repudiari sententia libri 
Sapientiz, qui meruit in Ecclesia 
Christi de gradu Lectorum Ecclesize 
tam longa annositate recitari, et ab om- 
nibus Christianis [ Episcopis, usque ad 
extremos Laicos, fideles, pcenitentes, 
catechumenos,] cum veneratione Di- 
vine auctoritatis audiri.’ Et infra: 
‘Oportet, ut librum istum Sapientize 
omnibus tractatoribus anteponant ; quo- 
niam sibi eum [ante] posuerunt etiam 


temporibus proximi A postolorum egre- 
gii tractatores, qui, eum testem adhi- 
bentes, nihil se adhibere nisi divinum 
testimonium crediderunt.—Du Perron, 
Replig. contre le Roi de la Grand 
Bretagne, p. 440. Les Juifs ne tenoient 
non plus le livre de la Sapience au 
mesme dégré de la Loi, des Psaumes, 
et des Prophétes; et notre Seigneur ne 
Vavoit non plus allégué [entre ses té- 
moins, que celui des Maccabées.] Et 
néanmoins S. Augustin ne laisse pas 
de dire: (De Preedest., lib. 1. cap. 14.) 
‘ Le livre de la Sapience a merité, [ de- 
puis une si longue suite d’années, } 
d’estre leu en l’Eglise de Christ, par 
les Lecteurs de |’ Eglise [de Christ, } et 
d’estre oui [par tous les Chrétiens, de- 
puis les Evéques jusques aux derniers 
laiques, fidéles, penitents, et catéchu- 
ménes,] avee veneration d’autorité di- 
vine.’ Et derechef, (ut supra, in Bel- 
larm.) [‘ Tous les Docteurs prochains 
du temps des Ap6otres, employants le 
témoinage du livre de la Sapience, n’ ont 
creu employer, si non témoinage divin.’ | 
4 Raptus est, ne malitia mutaret in- 
tellectum [ejus.] Sap. iv. 11. 


TEST. 
CENT. V. 


CHAP. 
Valais 


Wisd.4.11. 


136 A Scholastical History of 


Solomon: and hereby (if Cardinal Bellarmine’s collection 
from hence might stand and hold firm) he maketh the whole 
book of Wisdom to become canonical, no less than the books 
of the Law and the holy Prophets are. 

But, that S. Augustine was of another mind, we have 
divers clear arguments to evince 10. For, first, when he had 
produced this testimony out of Wisdom, (that the righteous 
man is speedily taken away, lest wickedness should alter his 
understanding,) and some exceptions had been taken against 
him by the divines of Marseilles, for citing a book which was 
not canonical", (as in those days they had no such canonical 
book in the Church of France,) he doth not answer and reply 
that they said not true, or that the book was of equal autho- 
rity with any other of the Bible, (and yet this he would have 
said, if it had been equally canonical,) but he pleads only that 
it ought not to be rejected’, for the great veneration that it 
had in the Church': where, secondly, notwithstanding that ve- 
neration, it had certain marks of difference set upon it, (and 
here noted by 8. Augustine himself,) to distinguish it from 
being as divine and canonical as the Law and the Prophets 
be; of which marks this was one, that the book of Wisdom 
and the rest of that class were given to the lectors, or the in- 
ferior officers of the Church*, to be read there by them in a 
lower place than those of the higher class were, which the 
priests and bishops read themselves in a more eminent and 
conspicuous manner*; and this was another, that such au- 
thors, as he that wrote the book of Wisdom, had only the 
honour to be set first’, and preferred before all other tracta- 


τ Ep. Hilarii ad Aug., inter Ep. S. 
Aug. [ Epist. cexxvi. ὃ 4. S. August. 
Op., tom. ii. col. 827.] Hune librum 
tanquam non canonicum definiunt 
omittendum. [The precise words are: 
Illud etiam testimonium quod posuisti, 
‘ Raptus est, ne malitia mutaret intel- 
lectum ejus,’ tanquam non canonicum, 
definiunt omittendum. | 

s §. Aug. De Pradest. Sanct., lib. i. 
cap. 14. [tom. x. col. 808.] Non debuit 
repudiari sententia libri Sapientia. 
[ Vid. supr. p. 129. not. ad lit. p.] 

t Idem, ibid.—Qui meruit in Ec- 
clesia Christi... tam longa annositate, 
&e.... cum veneratione [ divinz auc- 
toritatis] audiri. (Ut supra. [ Vid. p. 
129. not. ad lit. p.]) 


« §. Aug. ibid.—Qui (liber Sapi- 
entiz) meruit in Ecclesia Christi de 
gradu Lectorum ... recitari. 

* De gradu Episcoporum, sive ex 
ambone. 

y Idem, ibid.—Certe, etiamsi [ enim, 
si] de divinarum Scripturarum tracta- 
toribus, qui fuerunt ante nos, profer- 
rem defensionem hujus; ce] sententiz, 
quam nunc, solito diligentius atque 
copiosius, contra novum Pelagianorum 
defendere urgemur errorem,—si hujus 
ergo sententiz defensionem ex Divi- 
norum eloquiorum, nos precedentibus, 
catholicis tractatoribus promerem, pro- 
fecto hi fratres, pro quibus nunc¢ agi- 
mus, acquiescerent: hoe enim signifi- 
castis literis vestris. .. . Sed, qui sen- 


i. 


eo 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


137 


tors upon the canonical Scriptures. But it is one thing to be 
set before the common tractators’, and another thing to be 
the authors of the canonical books themselves; for this sup- 
poseth them to be those men that were immediately inspired 
by God: which of that uncertain author that composed the 
Wisdom of Solomon?, (though many things he wrote might 
be confirmed by canonical Scripture, and were therefore re- 
ceived as divine truths and testimonies,) 8. Augustine could 
not say. And, thirdly, for the same reason he urgeth the 
truth and authority of the sentence only that he had cited’, 
(being willing enough to forego the authority of the book‘,) 
and standeth upon these terms about it,—that it 1s certainly 
a work of God’s divine grace and favour‘, if the just man be 


tentiis tractatorum instrui volunt, opor- 
tet ut istum librum Sapientiz, ubi 
legitur, ‘ Raptus est, ne malitia mu- 
taret intellectum ejus,’ omnibus tracta- 
toribus anteponant: quoniam sibi eum 
anteposuerunt etiam temporibus prox- 
imi Apostolorumegregii tractatores, qui, 
eum testem adhibentes, nihil se adhibere 
nisi Divinum testimonium crediderunt. 
[ Tom. x. col. 808. Conf. p. 135. not. p. ] 

z 5. Hieronym., Epist. xi. fal. xii. 
ad Theophilum, tom. i. col. 513.— 
Numquid ego in turbam mitto Orige- 
nem? numquid ceteros tractatores? | 
Scio (me) aliter habere Apostolos, ali- 
ter [reliquos] tractatores; [Illos sem- 
per vera dicere, istos in quibusdam ut 
homines aberrare. } 

a Vid. S. Aug. de Doctr. Chr., lib. ii. 
cap. 8. [tom. iii. 60]. 28.—Nam illi duo 
libri, unus qui Sapientia, et alius qui 
Ecclesiasticus inscribitur, de quadam 
similitudine, Salomonis esse dicuntur: 
nam Jesus Sirach eos conscripsisse 
constantissime perhibetur.— Vid. p. 
131. not. ad lit. z.] Et, Retract., lib. 
11. cap. 4. [tom. i. col. 43.—In secundo 
sane libro (De Doctr. Christ.) de auc- 
tore libri, quem plures vocant Sapi- 
entiam Salomonis, quod etiam ipsum, 
sicut Ecclesiasticum, Jesus Sirach 
scripserit, non ita constare, sicut a me 
dictum est, postea didici; et omnino 
probabilius comperi non esse hune ejus 
libri auctorem.—Vid. supr. p. 131. not. 
ad lit. z. | 

b §. Aug. De Pradest. [ Sanctorum, 
lib. i. cap. 14, tom. x. col. 809.] δὶ 
supra. [Vid.p. 136. not. ad lit.s. Quo- 
circa non debent fratres nostri, qui no- 
biscum pro Catholica Fide perniciem 
Pelagiani erroris impugnant, huic Pela- 


giane in tantum favere opinioni;... ut, 
quod illi audere non possunt, | senten- 
tiam vere planam [ veram plane, | et an- 
tiquitus Christianam, [‘‘ Raptus est,”’ 
&e.,... destruere moliantur. | 

© Tbid.—Quod a me quoque positum, 
(testimonium de libro Sapientiz,) fratres 
istos ita respuisse dixistis, tamquam non 
de libro canonico adhibitum: quasi, et 
excepta hujus libri attestatione, res ipsa 
non clara sit, quam voluimus hine doceri, 
[ubi supra.—Vid. p. 129. not. ad lit. r. ] 

4 Tbid.—Quis enim audeat negare 
Christianus, justum, si morte preoc- 
cupatus fuerit, in refrigerio futurum ? 
Quilibet hoe dixerit, quis homo sanz 
fidei resisteundum putabit? [Item, si 
dixerit, justum, si a sua justitia reces- 
serit, in qua diu vixit, et in ea fuerit 
impietate defunctus, in qua (non dico 
unum annuni, sed) unum diem vixerit, 
in poenas iniquis debitas hine iturum, 
nihil sibi sua preterita justitia profu- 
tura,—huic perspicue veritati quis Fi- 
delium contradicet? Porro, si quera- 
tur a nobis, utrum, si tune esset mor- 
tuus quando erat justus, poenas esset 
inventurus, an requiem,—nuinquid re- 
quiem respondere dubitabimus?] Hie 
est tota causa, cur dictum est a quo- 
cunque sit dictum, ‘‘ Raptus est, ne 
malitia mutaret intellectum_ ejus.”’ 
Que cum ita sint, non debuit repudiari 
sententia libri Sapientiz, qui meruit 
in Ecclesia Christi legi [de gradu lec- 
torum Eeclesiz Christi tam longe an- 
nositate recitari, | et [ab omnibus Chris- 
tianis, ab Episcopis usque ad extremos 
laicos, fideles, poenitentes, catechume- 
nos,| cum veneratione Divine aucto- 
ritatis audiri. [tom. x. col. 807, 808; 
ubi supra, p. 129, nott. ad litt. p, q, r. ] 


TEST. 


CENT. V. 


ΠσΉΗΑΡ. 


1119 


198 A Scholastical History of 


taken away betimes, lest otherwise he should be exposed to 
the danger of worldly wickedness, and that no Christian will 
deny but that this just man, so taken away, is in rest and 
peace and therefore, whosoever said it, that it was a faithful 
saying (this,) and grounded upon divine authority®. In which 
sense δ. Cyprian‘ also alleged the same saying under the 
name and testimony of the divine Scripture. But neither did 
he nor S. Augustine call it a divine testimony, so much in 
respect of the book wherein it is, or the author that wrote 
it, as in regard of the matter itself that is there written. 

However, to the objection made against this book, that it 
was “not canonical,” he maketh no direct answer that it 
was; which, if he or the Church had held it so to be, would 
have been the readiest way to have answered all the divines 
of France, and ended that controversy between them. But 
herein he would not be their adversary’, as the masters of 
the Roman Church are pleased to be ours. 

3. In the third and last place, they bring his authority 
for canonizing the books of the Maccabees. To which pur- 
pose they cite two of his sayings; one, that the Church, and 
not the Jews", accounted those books to be canonical: 
another‘, that they have been received by the Church for 


ε Tbid.—Eum testem adhibentes, ni- 
hil se adhibere nisi Divinum testimo- 
nium crediderunt. 

£ §. Cypr., lib. de Mortalitate. [Op., 
p- 165.—Sed et per Salomonem docet 
Spiritus Sanctus eos, qui Deo placeant, 
maturius istine eximi, et citius liberari, 
ne, dum in isto mundo diutius immo- 
rantur, mundi contactibus polluantur. 
“Raptus est,’ inquit, ‘ne malitia,”’ 
&c. Sap. iv. 11.—Ubi supr. p. 119. not. 
ad lit.n.] Et lib. iii. Testim. ad Qui- 
rinum, [advers. Judzos. Op., p. 81.— 
Item, in Sapientia Salomonis: ‘ Rap- 
tus est,” &c. Sap. iv. 11.] 

8. S. Aug. de Civit. Dei, lib. xvii. 
cap. 20. [tom. vii. col. 483.] supra 
citat. [p. 129. not. ad lit. ο.1 (Salomonis 
libri) tres recepti sunt in auctoritatem 
canonicam, Proverbia, Ecclesiastes, et 
Canticum Canticorum. Alii vero duo, 
quorum unus Sapientia, alter Ecclesi- 
asticus dicitur, propter eloquii nonnul- 
lam similitudinem, ut Salomonis di- 
cantur, obtinuit consuetudo. Non autem 
esse ipsius, non dubitant doctiores; eos 
tamen in auctoritatem (scriptorum, 
videlicet, Eeclesiasticorum, et populo 


publice prelegi solitorum) maxime Oc- 
cidentalis antiquitus recepit Ecclesia. 
... Sed adyersus contradictores non 
tanta firmitate proferuntur, que scripta 
non sunt in canone Judzorum. 

h Bellarm. de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 
15. sect. 1. [tom. i. col. 53.] Sanctus 
autem Augustinus (cui multum aucto- 
ritatis seepe tribuit Calvinus) lib. xviii. 
de Civ. Dei, cap. 36.—‘ Libros,’ inquit, 
Maccabeorum non Judzi, sed Ecclesia 
pro canonicis habet. [Et lib. ii. contra 
Epistolas Gaudentii, &c.; ut infra, not. 
1.1 Idem locus a Card. Perronio, (Re- 
pliq., p. 439. [Il appert quartrement 
par les autres écrits, ol Saint Augustin 
parle des Maccabées, comme quand il 
dit au dix-huitiéme de la Cite de Dieu: 
‘Entre les volumes separé de ce rang, 
sont les livres des Maccabées; lesquels 
non les Juifs, mais |’ Kglise, tient pour 
canoniques.’ Et au second livre con- 
tre l’épitre de Gaudentius Donatiste: 
‘L’Ecriture intitulée des Maccabees, 
&c.; ut infr., p. 139. not. 1.1) multisque 
aliis, profertur una cum sequenti. [ Vid. 
not. i. | 

i Bellarm. ibid. [tom. i. col. 53, ubi 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 139 


Holy Scripture not unprofitably, if they be soberly read or 
heard. Upon which words Cardinal Bellarmine laid his 
thumb*, that they might not be seen and examined; but 
Cardinal Perron! brings them forth to the view, and after- 
wards disguiseth them™, as his manner is to do in most of 
his other citations. The Donatists, in 8S. Augustine’s time”, 
were divided into divers sects, of which the Circumcellions 
were one,—a sect more noted than the rest, and so called 
from ranging up and down the country where they lived, (in 
Africa,) and setting up their cells abroad in the fields, every 
one at first like Eremites by themselves, and afterwards 
taking in their women to cohabit there among them: anda 
sort of people they were, so furious, and full of mischief and 
violence both to themselves and others, that they did not 
only set upon those who chanced at any time to pass by that 
way°, and come within their reach, (making no conscience 


supr. not. h.] Et lib. ii. contra epi- 
stolam [epistolas] Gaudentii, cap. 23, 
eorundem librorum auctoritatem stu- 
diose defendit, Scripturam Sanctam eos 
appellans. 

κ᾿ Bellarm. (ibid.) verba S. Aug. non 
profert. 

1 Du Perron, Repl., p. 439. [Ὁ] 
supr. not. h.] (S. Augustin) au ii. liv. 
contre l’épitre de Gaudent.—‘ L’ Ecri- 
ture intitulée des Maccabées, les Juifs 
ne la tiennent pas comme la Loi, les 
Prophétes, et les Psaumes, que notre 
Seigneur allégue pour ses témoins, &c. 
Mais elle a eté recevé par |’ Eglise, non 
inutilement, si elle est leue ou écoutée 
sobrement. [Auquel passage, Wc.; 
ut infr. not. m. prope finem. } 

™ Idem, ibid., p. 440.—Et ce qu'il 
ajouté, qu’ elle a esté recevé par |’ Eglise 
non inutilement, pourveu qu’ elle soit 
leuesobrement,n’est pas afin de diminuer 
la foi qui y doit estre deferée, mais afin 
de reprimer les furieuses consequences 
que les Donatistes en inferoient ; et ne 
signifie autre chose, sinon “ pourveu 
qu’ elle soit leue avec sens rassis, et 
non ayee manie et phrénésie,’’ comme 
la lisoient les Donatistes, qui prenoient 
occasion de l’exemple de Samson [en 
Vhistoire des Juges, | et [de l’exemple ] 
de Razias [en Vhistoire Maccabées, | 
donc le zéle est loué, et non le fait de 
se tuer et précipiter eux-mémes.—Et 
dessus: (p. 439, ubi supr.) Auquel 
passage, ce que S. Aug. dit, que les 





Juifs ne tiennent pas |’Ecriture des 
Maccabées au méme rang que la Loi, 
[les Psaumes, et les Prophétes, | n’est 
pas pour affoiblir l’autorité de l’écriture 
des Maccabées. Car les Juifs ne te- 
noient non plus le live de la Sapience 
au méme déegré de la Loi, [des Psaumes, 
et des Prophetes; et notre Seigneur 
ne l’avoit non plus allégué entre ses 
témoins, que celui des Maccabées. ] 
Et néaumoins S. Augustin ne laisse 
pas de dire, “‘ Le livre de la Sapience 
a merité, [depuis une si longue suite 
d’années, d’estre leu en l|’Eglise de 
Christ par les lecteurs,] &ec.—Ut su- 
pra, p. 135. [not. ad lit. p.] 

n §. Aug. de Heres., cap. lxix. [tom. 
viii. col. 22.] Multa et inter ipsos 
(Donatistas) facta sunt schismata, et 
ab iis se diversi [diversis] cetibus alii 
atque alii separarunt. 

© Idem, ibid. [tom. viii. col. 21.] 
Ad hance heresin in Africa et 1111 per- 
tinent, qui appellantur Circumcelliones, 
genus hominum agreste, et famosis- 
sim audaciz, non solum in alios im- 
mania facinora perpetrando, sed nec 
sibi [eadem] insana feritate parcendo. 
Nam per mortes varias, maxime [que } 
precipitiorum, et aquarum, et ignium, 
seipsos necare consueverunt; et in is- 
tum furorem alios quos potuerunt utri- 
usque sexus seducere, aliquando ut 
occidantur ab aliis, mortem, nisi fece- 
rint, comminantes, 


TEST. 


CENT. V. 


CHAE: 
VII. 


2 Mac. 14. 
41, 44, 46. 


140 A Scholastical History of 


to murder them if they found them not to be of their party,) 


- but many times also they would lay violent hands upon their 


own persons, and either murder themselves, or threaten other 
persons with present death, if those persons would not do it 
for them, when they were in danger to be taken, and punished 
by the law which the secular powers had then made against 
them. And this they called their martyrdom ; teaching and 
exhorting all their followers rather to destroy themselves, 
or to kill one another, than to suffer any public shame, or 
punishment, as common malefactors. For which impious 
phrensy and madness of their sect, being generally con- 
demned by all other men, and challenged by 5. Augustine 
to shew any allowance or example in Scripture for it, they 
had none to bring but the example of Razias? in the Mac- 
cabees; who, to avoid the fury of his enemies, made an end 
of himself, and, being enflamed with anger against them, 
plucked out his own bowels. Whereupon S. Augustine took 
occasion to declare his judgment concerning that book of the 
Maccabees, and said the Donatists were hard driven, that 
they had no other Scripture or ecclesiastical authority‘ to 
shew for themselves. And, though he denieth not but that 
Razias was to be commended for a man of great resolution 
and valour, yet he admits him not to be a martyr for his 
religion, or (in this particular fact of self-homicide) to be set 
forth as any example, that might be followed by the Dona- 
tists, or other persons whatsoever. But, perceiving that this 
auswer would not satisfy those men, who defended them- 
selves herein by the credit and authority that the book of 
the Maccabees had among the Africans, he proceedeth yet 
further, and lesseneth the authority of that book by a triple 
testimony: first, by the testimony of the Judaical Church’, 


P Idem, Epist. Ixi. ad Dulcitium, 
[al. Ep. eciv. § 6. tom. ii. col. 766.— 
Verumtamen, quod fatendum est, de 
isto Razio seniore, quem] summa ex- 
emplorum inopia coarctati, [se] in Ma- 
chabzeorum libris, [quasi ad auctori- 
tatem sceleris quo seipsos perdunt, | 
perscrutatis omnibus Ecclesiasticis 
auctoritatibus, vix aliquando, (quod 
pro sua sententia adducerent Circum- 
celliones,) invenerunt, [se invenisse 
gloriantur, adhuc eis nunquam respon- 
disse me recolo,—Ut supr. num. ᾿ΧΧΧ, 


p- 130, not. x.] 

aS. Aug. Ep. ad Dulcitium, jam 
citata. [ supra, not. p. ] 

r Idem, contra Epist. Gaudentii Do- 
natiste, lib. ii. cap. 23. [al. lib.i. cap, 31. 
tom. ix. col. 654. ] Nostrum est autem, 
sicut Apostolus admonet,omnia probare, 
quod bonum est [ quz bona sunt | tenere, 
ab omni specie mali [mala nos | absti- 
nere; et hane quidem Scripturam, que 
appellatur Machabeorum, non habent 
Judei sicut Legem, [et] Prophetas, et 
Psalmos: quibus Dominus testimonium 


OE —_——_ 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 141 


which made no such account of it, as they did of the Law, 
the Prophets, and the Psalms: secondly, by the testimony 
of Christ’, which that book wanted, and the others had, as 
His own proper witnesses ; and, thirdly, by the consent and 
testimony of the Christian Church‘, which received it, not 
unprofitably, if it were discreetly and soberly read, that is, 
(as S. Augustine elsewhere expoundeth himself,) if those 
things that we read there be conferred with the sacred and 
canonical Scriptures, that whatsoever is thereunto agreeable 
may be approved, and what is otherwise may be rejected. 

To collect, therefore, (as the Cardinals and their followers 
do,) out of these bare words—“ The books of the Macca- 
bees are received in the Church,”’—that they are not in the 
Jews’, but in the Christian canon of Scripture, and properly 
so called, is altogether against common sense and reason: 
for S. Augustine here intendeth to abate and weaken the 
argument of the Circumcellions; and this collection of the 
Cardinals addeth more" strength and force to it than it had 
before ; when from hence Gaudentius the Donatist might have 
replied and said, that S. Augustine was so far from confuting 
him, as that he had confirmed him in his former opinion, and 
given him a fair advantage to insult over the orthodox Chris- 
tians, who allowed him a testimony taken out of a book that 
belonged to their own canon, and not to any canon or Scrip- 
ture of the Jews. For this had been enough to have yielded 
him the victory ; which was none of 8. Augustine’s meaning : 
who, by his limitations and restrictions here mentioned’, 
makes it evident that the Law and the Prophets were another 


perhibet tanquam testibus suis, [di- © Ibid.—Recepta est ab Ecclesia, 


cens, ‘Oportebat impleri omnia, que 
scripta sunt in Lege, et Prophetis, et 
in Psalmis, de me;’ | sed recepta est ab 
Ecclesia non inutiliter, si [sobrie lega- 
tur vel audiatur ; maxime propter illos 
Machabeos, qui pro Dei lege, sicut 
veri martyres, a persecutoribus tam in- 
digna atque horrenda perpessi sunt, 
ut etiam hine populus Christianus ad- 
verteret, quoniam non sunt condignz 
passiones hujus temporis ad futuram 
gloriam, que revelabitur in nobis, pro 
quibus passus est Christus.—Vid. p. 
127. not. ad lit. i.] 

* Ibid. —Quibus Dominus, &e. [ Vid. 
supr. not. r. | 


non inutiliter, si sobrie legatur vel 
audiatur, maxime propter illos, το. 
{ Vid. supr. not. r. ] 

u [The original editions read no 
more; but vid. errata, ed. 1657.—Dele 
no; lege more. | 

* [S. Aug.] ibid.—Non inutiliter ; 
et, Si sobrie legatur: maxime propter 
illos Maeccabeos, qui pro Dei lege, 
sicut veri martyres, a persecutoribus 
tam indigna atque horrenda perpessi 
sunt, ut etiam hine populus Christia- 
nus adverteret, quoniam non sunt con- 
dignz passiones hujus temporis ad 
futuram gloriam, que revelabitur in 
nobis. [ Vid, supr, not. r. ] 


TEST. 


CENT. V. 


CHAP. 


VII. 


An. Dom. 
419, 

{ Conf, 

Cave, tom. 

i. pp. 472, 

473. ] 


142 A Scholastical History of 


manner of Scripture, and carried a greater authority with 
them than the books of the Maccabees did, or any such 
ecclesiastical writings as were like unto them. Else, why 
did he not absolutely say that they were canonical? which 
had made an end of the business on the Donatists’ side, with- 
out any more ado. 

But what his belief was concerning these books hath been 
declared before, in a work of his that he wrote towards the 
end of his days: wherein he severeth and excludethY the 
Maccabees, and other such Church-books, from those Scrip- 
tures that are called canonical: acknowledging, nevertheless, 
that, in some respect, the Church affordeth them that appel- 
lation. For in one and the same respect this can never be 
intended; unless we shall make S. Augustine to contradict 
himself in the very same period, or the Church to hold those 
books canonical which are not within the canonical Scrip- 
tures. For the avoiding of which contradiction, we must of 
force suffer S. Augustine to explain his own words, and to 
add (as he doth there) the reason why the Church called 
them canonical2, and in what sense she did so, that is to say, 
not because the authors of them were prophets, or men in- 
spired by God to write and give us the rules of our Faith, but 
in regard of the many pious directions and examples of zeal 
and constancy in religion, that are there to be found: for 
which cause? the Church received them into the lower canon 
of ecclesiastical books, but not into the supreme canon of 
absolute and divine Scriptures. According to which distinc- 
tion, also, the Hellenist Jews held them to be as canonical 
as any Christian Church did: for from those Jews only the 
Christians received them, and not from the Hebrews». 

LXXXII. In 8. Augustine’s time* was held the Council of 

y Idem, de Civit. Dei, (sicut antea τ Ibid.—Propter quorundam mar- 


citatur, [supr. p. 130. not. ad lit. t.]) tyrum passiones, &c. [Ut supr. not. 
lib. xviii. cap. 36. [tom. vii. col. 519.} Υ. 





Supputatio temporum (a restituto tem- 
plo) non in Scripturis Sanctis, [que 
canonicz appellantur,] sed in aliis in- 
venitur ; in quibus sunt et Maccabe- 
orum libri, quos non Judei, sed Ee- 
clesia pro canonicis habet, propter quo- 
rundam martyrum passiones vehemen- 
tes atque mirabiles, qui, antequam 
Christus venisset in carnem, usque ad 
mortem pro Lege Dei certaverunt. 


ἃ Tbid.—Quos Ecclesia pro canoni- 
cis habet, propter, &c. [ Ut supr. not. 


y-| 

Ὁ Tbid.—Quos non Judei, &c. [Ut 
supr. not. y. ] 

¢ [Vid. Cave, Hist. Lit., tom. i. p. 
291.—S. Augustinus ... synodis fre- 
quens interfuit ; earumque pars magna 
fuit. Intererat enim synodis, Cartha- 
ginensi quartz anno 598; et (ut vide- 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


143 


Carthage, which the Roman doctors urge so much against us, 
though they cannot agree? among themselves which of all the 


councils of Carthage it was. 


Usually, they say it was the 


Third®, whereat S. Augustine himself was present; and wherein 
there was a decree made‘, what Scriptures should be read in 


tur) quinte eodem anno _habite; 
Africane tertiz anno 401; Carthagi- 
nensi anno 403; Africane quart 
anno 407; collationi Carthaginensi 
contra Donatistas anno 411; Certensi 
contra eosdem anno 412; Milevitane 
secundz contra Pelagianos anno 410 ; 
Carthaginensi contra eosdem anno 418 ; 
Carthaginensi sextz, in causa appella- 
tionum, anno 419 habite; Carthagi- 
nensi septime de eadem causa eodem 
anno celebrate ; ut alia concilia taceam, 
quorum subscriptiones non extant. | 

ἃ Vide Baron. Annales, ad ann. 397. 
[tom. v. col. 43.—Sed et cum ex con- 
cilio Carthaginensi ¢ertio missa fuerit 
legatio hoe anno, (397,) &c.... Nec 
est, quod quis canonem illum alterius 
concilii postea Carthagine celebrati 
esse, illi vero annexum concilio, tergi- 
versari possit.] Et ann. 419. [tom. v. 
col. 596. et seq.—Hoe eodem anno, 
(419,) mense Maii, habita legitur sy- 
nodus Carthaginensis; &c.] Et Binium, 
(qui eum exscribit,) in notis ad Cone. 
Carthag. III. [Binii Concil., ed. Lut. 
Par. 1636. tom. i. p. 722. (not. ad verb. 
Tertium, &c.) Si enim, quod infra 
dicitur, Czsario et Attico consulibus 
habitum fuit, in annum Christi 397. 
coincidit. Cum itaque praecedens sy- 
nodus Theodosio XI. et Valentiniano 
juniore Coss. anno nimirum Christi 
424. celebrata sit, negari non potest 
hane longo tempore ante illam prece- 
dentem habitam fuisse, &e. (Et not. 
ad verb. Cesario et Attico, &c.) Anno 
nimirum Christi 397, qui est Siricii 
Pontif. 13, Arcadii et Honorii Imper. 
3.|—Card. Perron, en sa Replique, 
chap, xlviii. [‘De l’ordre et de la dis- 
tinction des Conciles de Carthage ;’ 
p. 387.—Or se réncontre-t’il au fait 
de ces sept Conciles, sept diflicultez 
principales, que nous essayerons de dé- 
mesler toutes en ce chapitre. 

La premiére difficulté est touchant 
le second et troisiéme Concile de Car- 
thage, dont quelques auteurs de ce 
siécle, renversent l’ordre, et veulent 
que le second soit le huictiéme, ou 
le neufiéme; et le troisiéme soit le 
second; et du troisiéme encore retran- 
chent plusieurs Canons quw’ils attri- 


buent au sixiéme:—chose, qui non 
seulement trouble l’ordre, et la foy de 
Vhistoire ecclésiastique, mais mesme 
diminué l’antiquité de plusieurs Ca- 
nons avantageux pour la cause Ca- 
tholique, qui sont contenus dans le 
second, et dans le troisiéme; We. | 
Chiffletium, in notis ad Breviationem 
Can. Ferrandi. [ Vide Noy. Thesaur. 
Juris Civilis et Canonici, ex Collec- 
tione et Museo Gerardi Meerman, 
tom. i. p. 219.—De conciliis, Hippo- 
niregiensi, Milevitano, et Carthaginen- 
sibus_ plurimis, a Ferrando citatis, 
major est difficultas, an in uno alterove 
Carthaginensi (quo usus est Cresco- 
nius) omnia comprehendantur ; &c.— 
These words are found, inter “ prano- 
tanda nonnulla,’’ before the notes. | 
Et Concil. Carthaginense, in Codice 
Romano. [Vid. Cod. Can. vet. Eccl. 
Rom. ed. Lut. Par. 1609. 8vo. p. 188. 
—Que in Cone. Africanis promulgata 
sunt, Actis preesentibus inserta noscun- 
tur.—Vid. etiam preefat. ‘ Lectori,’ ap. 
Justelli Bibl., tom. i. p. 97. Continet 
hee collectio.... Africorum, sive 
Carthaginensium, Synodorwm capitula 
exxxvill.— No particular Council of 
Carthage is specified. | 

© Bellarm. De Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 
10. sect. Primum, [tom. i. col. 39.] 
Primum, igitur, hos libros una cum 
czteris in canone ponunt Concil. Carth. 
III. can. 47. (et) Trident. sess. 4. [ Vid. 
supr. p. 131. not. ad lit. y.] Idem, 
ibid. sect. Praeterea, [ubi supr. tom. i. 
col. 39.] Concil. Carthag., ex quo ce- 
tera concilia istum canonem desump- 
serunt, vocat hos libros [non solum } 
canonicos, [sed etiam] (et) Divinos. 

f Concil. Carthag. III. (apud Bi- 
nium,) can. xlvii. [ Vid. Concil. Labbe, 
tom. 11, col. 1177. ] Item placuit, ut 
preter Scripturas canonicas nihil in 
Ecclesia legatur sub nomine Divinarum 
Scripturarum. Sunt autem canonica 
Scripture, Gen., Ex., Lev., Num., 
Deut., Jos., Jud., Ruth, Reg. libri iv., 
Paralip. libri duo, Job, Psalter. Da- 
vidicum, Salomonis libri quinque, libri 
XII. Prophet., Esai., Hierem., Ezech., 
Dan., Tob., Judith, Esther, Esdre libri 
duo, Maceab. libri duo.—Novi autem 


TEST. 


CENT. V. 


ΠΉΞΑΈΡ: 
VII. 


Anastasius, 
Innocen- 
tius, Zosi- 
mus. 


144 A Scholastical History of 


the Church, and which should be canonical. But, if the third 
council of Carthage were held under the consulate of Czesa- 
rius and Atticus, in the year 397, (as the inscription or titles 
of that council, in all copies, is given us,) there can be no 
such canon init. For Boniface (to whom this canon refer- 
reth) was not at that time pope of Rome?, nor more than 
twenty years after. And, if the canon next following there 
be true’, (which referreth to Pope Siricius,) this canon, that 
goes before it, must needs be altogether false: for between 
Siricius and Boniface there were no less than three popes, 
and one and twenty years’ distance. So that, fixing this 
canon (about which Pope Boniface was to be consulted) upon 
the third council of Carthage, wherein order was taken to 
consult Pope Siricius, there is but little credit to be given to 
it. Let it therefore be the canon of some other council‘, 
that was held at Carthage in the time of Pope Boniface ; for 
in the code of the African Church! we find such a like canon, 


Testamenti, Evang., &e. [Quidam ve- 
tustus codex, &c.—Binii not., ut infr. ad 
fin. hujus canonis. |—Hoc etiam fratri et 
consacerdoti nostro Bonifacio, vel aliis 
earum partium Episcopis, pro confir- 
mando isto canone, innotescat, quia a 
Patribus ista accepimus in Ecclesia 
legenda. [Liceat etiam legi passiones 
martyrum, cum anniversarli dies eorum 
celebrantur.] Ad hee Binius: [ubi 
supr.] Quidam vetustus codex ‘sic 
habet: De confirmando isto canone 
transmarina Ecclesia consulatur. (Ha- 
betur idem can. apud Dionys. Exig. 
[ Vid. Dionys. Exig. Cod. Canon. cap. 
24, ap. Justelli Biblioth., tom. 1. p. 
147.] et omnes Latinos codices.) [The 
Greek is: ὁμοίως, va ἐκτὸς τῶν Kavo- 
νικῶν γραφῶν μηδὲν ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ 
ἀναγινώσκηται, ἐπ᾽ ὀνόματι θείων γρα- 
φῶν. εἰσὶ δὲ αἱ κανονικαὶ γραφαὶ, τοῦτ᾽ 
ἔστιν Γένεσις, Ἔξοδος, Λευιτικὸν, ᾽Αριθ- 
μοὶ, Δευτερονόμιον, Ἰησοῦς ὁ τοῦ Ναυῆ, 
Κριταὶ, τῶν Βασιλειῶν τέσσαρες, τῶν 
Παραλειπομένων βίβλοι δύο, Ἰὼβ, Ψαλ- 
τήριον, Σολομῶντος βίβλοι πέντε, τῶν 
Προφητῶν βίβλοι δώδεκα, Ἡσαΐας, Ἵερε- 
μίας, ᾿Τεζεκιὴλ, Δανιὴλ, Τωβίας, ᾿Ιουδὶθ, 
Ἔσθηρ, Ἔσδρου βίβλοι δύο. τῆς νέας, 
K.T.A, ... τοῦτο δὲ ἀδελφῷ καὶ συλ- 
λειτουργῷ ἡμῶν Βονιφατίῳ, καὶ τοῖς 
ἄλλοις τῶν αὐτῶν μερῶν ἐπισκόποις, 
πρὸς βεβαίωσιν τοῦ προκειμένου κανό- 
vos γνωρισθῇ, ἐπειδὴ παρὰ τῶν πατέρων 
ταῦτα ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἀναγνωστέα παρα- 
AdBouev.— Conf. Balsam., p. 636. et 


Zonar. p. 415.—Cone. Carthag. can. 
XXvil. | 

& Ibid. [ Labbe, tom. ii. col. 1167. ] 
Cesario et Attico viris clarissimis Con- 
sulibus, Calend. Septembr., Carthagine 
in secretario Basilicze Restituta, quum 
Aurelius Episcopus una cum Episcopis 
consedisset, adstantibus etiam diaconis, 
constituta sunt hee, que in presenti 
concilio definita sunt.—Ad hee Binius: 
Ann. nimirum [Christi] 397, qui est 
Siricii Pontificis 13. [ubi supr. not. ἃ. 
—Vid. Labbe, tom. ii. col. 1182. | 

h Bonifacius, Cesario et Attico con- 
sulibus, nondum erat Episcopus ; quem 
sub consulatu Honorii XII. et Theo- 
dosii VIII., Ann. Dom. 418, Kal. 
Januarii, ordinatum fuisse constat Pa- 
pam Romanum. 

i Cone. Carthag. III. (apud Bi- 
nium,) can. xlviii. [ Vid. Labbe, tom. 
ii. col. 1177.] De Donatistis placuit, 
ut consulamus fratres et consacerdotes 
nostros Siricium et Simplicianum. 

k Binius, in notis ad xlvii. can. ejusd. 
Cone. [ Vid. Labbe, ubi supr. tom. 11. 
col. 1177.] Licet istud cap. 47. in pree- 
senti exemplari, tanquam aliquod hujus 
concilii capitulum habeatur, in aliis 
tamen certis conciliorum libris dicitur 
esse Carthag. concilii, cap. 24, cele- 
brati post consulatum Honorii XII. et 
Theodosii VIII., quorum annus ecurrit 
sub Bonifacio Papa. 

! Cod. Canon. Eccl. Africanz, can. 
xxiv., Greece et Latine edit. a Justello ; 


a ὦ 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 145 


in a council kept there under the consulate of Honorius XII. 
and Theodosius VIII., which was in the year 419, three years 
before Pope Boniface died. Yet-in that African canon there 
was not so much, nor so many books to be seen, as there is 
in the Roman edition: for neither in the Greek code™, one 
or other, nor in the collection of canons that Cresconius 
made, (who was an African bishop himself,) shall we find any 
mention at all of the books of the Maccabees, or of the book 
of Baruch" ; towards the canonizing whereof this canon there- 
fore will do no good. And, for the rest that be now contested, 
if we admit them to be canonical upon 8. Augustine’s terms®, 
(whom herein the council followed,) it will do us no hurt. 
For, in a large and common sense, as they be books appointed 
to be read in the Church for the more ample direction and 
instruction of the people in a pious and regular course of life, 
(in which sense? that council took them,) or as they are to 
be preferred before all other ecclesiastical books, (in which 
sense 8. Augustine took them4,) and as they are opposed to 
supposititious, apocryphal, and rejected books, (in which sense 
both 8. Augustine’ and this council’, besides divers other of 
atque a Binio repetit. 
Biblioth., tom. i. p. 343; et Labbe, 
tom. ii. col. 1062.—eio. αἱ κανονικαὶ 


γραφαὶ, τοῦτ᾽ gore Τένεσις, "Ἐξοδος, 
Λευιτικὸν, ᾿Αριθμοὶ, Δευτερονόμιον, Ἴη- 


(Vid. Justelli [Vid. Bals., p. 636, et Zonar., p. 415. 
The Greek ap. Zonar. is: ὥστε ἐκτὸς 
τῶν καθολικῶν γραφῶν, μηδὲν ἐν τῇ 
ἐκκλησίᾳ ἀναγινώσκεσθαι. ὁμοίως, ἵνα 
ἐκτὸς τῶν κανονικῶν γραφῶν μηδὲν ἐν 


σοῦς 6 τοῦ Navi, Ῥοὺθ, Κριταὶ, τῶν 
Βασιλειῶν τέσσαρες, τῶν Παραλειπομέ- 
νων βίβλοι δύο, ᾿ΙἸὼβ. Ψαλτήριον, Σολο- 
μῶνος βίβλοι πέντε, τῶν Προφητῶν βίβ- 
λοι δώδεκα, Ἡσαΐας, Ἱερεμίας, Ἰεζεκιὴλ, 
Δανιὴλ, Τωβίας, ᾿Ιουδὶθ, ᾿Εσθὴρ, Ἔσδρου 
βίβλοι δύο. τῆς νέας διαθήκης, K.T.A.— 
In the Latin, the words ‘* Machabe- 
orum libri duo”’ are added to this cata- 
logue. | 

™ Justellus, in notis ad eund. can. 
xxiv. [Biblioth., tom. i. p. 425.] Hic 
canon Carthaginensis concilii extat in 
collectione canonum Cresconii Africani 
Episcopi nondum edita; sed ibi Ma- 
chabzorum libri non recensentur, nec 
in omnibus Grecis codicibus editis et 
manuscriptis. 

π Which [Baruch] is also omitted 
in S. Augustine’s catalogue, lib. 11, de 
Doctrina Christiana, supra citat. [p. 
131, not. ad lit. z,] and in all the Latin 
copies likewise of this council of Car- 
thage; as both it, and the Maccabees, 
are in the Greek text, and in the Latin 
version by Balsamon and Zonaras. 


COSIN, 


τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἀναγινώσκεσθαι, ἐπ’ dvd- 
ματι θείων γραφῶν" εἰσὶ δὲ αἱ κανονικαὶ 
γραφαὶ, τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν, Γένεσις, "Ἔξοδος, 
Acuitikdy, ᾿Αριθμοὶ, Δευτερονόμιον, Ἴη- 
σοῦς 6 τοῦ Νανῆ, Κριταὶ, τῶν Βασιλειῶν 
τέσσαρες, τῶν Παραλειπομένων βίβλοι 
δύο, ᾿Ιὼβ, Ψαλτήριον, Σολομῶντος βίβ- 
λοι πέντε, τῶν Προφητῶν βίβλοι δώδεκα, 
Ἡσαΐας, Ἱερεμίας, ᾿Ιεζεκιὴλ, Δανιὴλ, 
Τωβίας, ᾿Ιουδὶτ, ᾿Ἐσθὴρ, Ἔσδρου βίβλοι 
δύο. THs νέας, κ- τ. λ.} 

© Supra, num. 1xxxi. [ passim. } 

p Can. citato.—Quia a Patribus ista 
accepimus in Ecclesia legenda. [ἐπειδὴ 
παρὰ τῶν πατέρων ταῦτα ἐν TH ἐκκλησίᾳ 
ἀναγνωστέα mapadkaBouev.—Ubi supr. 
pp. 143, 144, not. ad lit. f—Vid. Labbe, 
tom. ii. col. 1177.] 

4 Supra, num. Ixxxi. [Oportet, ut 
(libros ecclesiasticos) omnibus tractato- 
ribus anteponant; &c.—Vid. p. 186, 
not. ad lit. y. ] 

r S. Aug., lib, xv. De Civit. Dei, 
cap. 23, [tom. vii. col. 408.] Omit- 
tamus earum Scripturarum fabulas, 
que Apocryphe nominantur [nuncu- 


TEST, 


CENT. V. 


CHAP. 


WAL 


146 


_A Scholastical History of 


the Fathers‘, took them,)—all these ways they may be called 
canonical: but in a strict and proper sense, so as to make 
them in all things forcible rules of our Faith, or of equal 
authority with the Law and the Prophets, they are neither 
here in this", nor in any other council or writer before or 
after it, (till the new decree was made at Trent,) termed by 
that name, or admitted into the canon of divine Scriptures. 
Else, if S. Augustine and this African council should be 
otherwise understood, there will be more canonical books 


than the Romanists themselves will admit. 


For in Africa, 


(where they used the vulgar translation*, as it was rendered 


pantur,] eo quod earum occulta origo 
non claruit Patribus, a quibus usque 
ad nos auctoritas veracium Scriptura- 
rum certissima et notissima successione 
pervenit. In his autem Apocryphis 
etsi invenitur aliqua veritas, tamen, 
propter multa falsa, nulla est canonica 
auctoritas. 

5. Can. cit.—Nihil in Ecclesia lega- 
tur sub nomine Divinarum Scriptu- 
rarum, preter Scripturas canonicas. 
[ἵνα ἐκτὸς τῶν κανονικῶν γραφῶν μηδὲν 
ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἀναγινώσκηται, ἐπ᾽ 
ὀνόματι θείων ypap@v.—Vid, supr. pp. 
143, 144. not. ad lit. f.] 

t S. Athanas. sub finem Synops.— 
Ista magis digna sunt, ut abscondantur, 
quam ut legantur. [ Vid. Sytops.,§ 75, 
76. tom. ii. pp.201, 202.—ra δὲ ἀπόκρυφα 
πάλιν τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης ταῦτα' Ἐνὼχ, 
Πατριάρχαι, προσευχὴ ᾿Ιωσὴφ, διαθήκη 
Μωῦσέως, ἀνάληψις Μωῦσέως, ᾿Αβραὰμ, 
Ἔλδαδ καὶ Μωδὰδ, Ἡλιοῦ προφητοῦ, 
Ζαχαρίου πατρὸς ᾿Ιωάννου, Βαροὺχ, ᾿Αμ- 
βακοὺμ, ᾿Εζεκιὴλ, καὶ Δανιὴλ, ψευδεπί- 
Ὕραφα. τῆς νέας πάλιν διαθήκης ἂντιλε- 
γόμενα ταῦτα" περίοδοι Πέτρου, κ.τ.λ. 

.. παραγεγραμμένα δέ εἰσι πάντως, 
καὶ νόθα, καὶ ἀπόβλητα' καὶ οὐδὲν τού- 
των, τῶν ἀποκρύφων μάλιστα, ἔγκριτον 
ἢ ἐπωφελὲς᾽ ἐξαιρέτως τῆς νέας διαθήκης. 
ἀλλὰ πάντα, δίχα τῶν ἀνωτέρω δια- 
ληφθέντων καὶ ἐγκριθέντων παρὰ τοῖς 
παλαιοῖς σοφοῖς καὶ πατράσιν, ἀποκρυ- 
φῆς μᾶλλον ἢ ἀναγνώσεως ὡς ἀληθῶς 
ἄξια" τά τε ἄλλα, καὶ αὐτὰ τὰ καλού- 
μενα ἐν αὐτοῖς εὐαγγέλια, ἐκτὸς τῶν 
παραδοθέντων ἡμῖν τεσσάρων τούτων. 
S. Hier., Ep. vii. ad Laetam.—Caveat 
Apocrypha, ... quibus multa vitiosa 
admixta. [ Ut supr. p. 95, not. 1.7 Vide 
num. Ix., &c. [p. 70, not. ad lit. b.] 

ἃ Card. Cajetanus, in fine Comment. 
ad Histor. V. et N. T., supra citat. 
[Vid. p. 90, not. ad lit.t; et p. 134, 


not.o.] Ne turberis novitie, si alicubi 
reperies [ repereris | libros istos inter ca- 
nonicos supputari, vel in sacris conciliis, 
vel in sacris doctoribus. [Nam ad 
Hieronymi limam reducenda sunt, tam 
verba conciliorum, quam doctorum ; 
et, juxta illius sententiam ad Chroma- 
tium et Heliodorum episcopos, | libri 
isti, [et siqui alii sunt in canone Bibliz 
similes, | non sunt canonici, [hoc est, 
non sunt regulares,] ad confirmanda 
[firmandum ] ea que sunt Fidei: pos- 
sunt tamen dici canonici! hoc est, regu- 
lares | ad zdificationem fidelium ; utpote 
in canone Bibliz ad hoc recepti et auc- 
torati. Cum hac [enim ] distinctione dis- 
cernere poteris scripta Augustini, [in se- 
cundo de Doctrina Christiana, } et scrip- 
ta in provinciali synodo Carthaginensi. 
[Cajetan’s words are: Et scripta in 
concilio Florentino sub Eugenio quarto, 
scriptaque in provincialibus conciliis 
Carthaginensi et Laodicensi, et ab 
Innocentio et Gelasio Pontificibus. ]— 
Quam distinctionem Cajetanus desump- 
sit ex Hier. Praefat. in Prov. [tom. ix. 
col. 1293.—Hee duo yolumina legit 
(Ecclesia) ad eedificationem plebis, non 
ad auctoritatem Ecclesiasticorum dog- 
matum confirmandam; ὅσο. et [ex] 
Ruffino, in Expos. Symb. [Opuse., p. 
189.—Que omnia (Sap., Eccl., Tob., 
Jud., Maceab., Herm., &e.) legi quidem 
in Ecclesiis voluerunt (Patres,) non 
tamen proferri ad auctoritatem ex his 
Fidei confirmandam. Czteras vero 
Scripturas Apocryphas nominarunt, 
quas in Ecclesiis legi noluerunt. Hae 
nobis a Patribus tradita sunt. ]—Vide 
que annotata sunt de Scripturis Divi- 
nis et canonicis large sumptis; supra, 
p- 134. [et seqq. ] 

* Bellarm. De Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap. 
20. sect. At de. [tom. i. col. 80.] Se- 
quebantur enim yersionem Septuaginta 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


147 


out of the LXX, with the additions of the Hellenists, an- 
nexed thereunto by Hesychius, Lucian, Origen, and Theo- 
dotiony,) their two books of Esdras (mentioned here in this 
canon) comprehend as much as ¢hree of ours?, that is to say, 
Ezra and Nehemiah among the canonical, and the first book 
of Esdras among the apocryphal, (so termed, and so ac- 
counted, as well in the Roman Bible* as our own:) nor did 
S. Augustine” himself make any other reckoning of it, than 


interpretum, apud quos tres nostri duo 
libri Esdrz nominantur. 

y [Vide Card. Hugonis Postill., Ex- 
posit. in Prol. super Josh., tom. i. fol. 
172.— Septuaginta Aquile, Theodo- 
tionis, Symmachi, Eusebii, Pamphili, 
Origenis: in quorum exemplariis la- 
boriosum erat querere; &c.— Vid. 
etiam Cave, Hist. Lit., tom. i. p. 32. 
ad ann.{ Chr. 128; et Euseb. Eccl. 
Hist., lib. v. cap. 8. pp. 220, 221, citat. 
in not. ap. Cave, ubi supr.—Et conf. 
Vet. Test. in versione LX X, secundum 
exemplar Vaticanum Rome editum, 
una cum scholiis, &c.;...necnon frag- 
mentis versionum Aquilz, Symmachi, 
et Theodotionis. Summa cura edidit 
Lambertus Bos; ὅσ. 4to. ed. Frane- 
quer, 1709.] 

z [Bellarm.] ibid. [De Verbo Dei, 
lib. i. cap. 20. sect. At de. tom. i. col. 
80.—At de tertio Machabeorum major 
difficultas est, quoniam Clemens in 
Canonibus Apostolorum, can. 84, refert 
in canonem tres libros Machabeorum, 
Nec minor est difficultas de lib. 3 
Esdre; nam in Grecis codicibus ipse 
est, qui dicitur primus Esdre; et qui 
apud nos dicuntur primus et secundus, 
in Greco dicuntur secundus Esdre. } 
Quocirea verisimile est, antiqua Con- 
cilia et Patres, cum ponunt in canone 
duos libros Esdre, intelligere nomine 
duorum librorum omnes tres. [Seque- 
bantur enim versionem Septuaginta in- 
terpretum, &c. (ut supr. not. x.)] Ac- 
cedit [etiam,] quod citatur hic tertius 
Esdre ab Athanasio [Orat. iii. contra 
Arianos;] Augustino [lib. xviii. de 
Civitat. Dei, cap. 36; ] Clemente Alex- 
andrino [lib. i. Stromat.; ab Auc- 
tore operis imperfecti, homil. i. in 
Matth. ;] et [a S.] Cypriano [in epi- 
stola ad Pompeium. } 

Item, Luc. Brug. in 3 Esdre. [ Vid. 
Bibl. Sacr. ed. Antv. 1583, ad finem 
tomi; Notat. a Francisco Luca Bru- 
gensi, p. 23.] Tertius βάτῳ Latino- 
rum est primus Grecis. [The words 


of Brugensis are: Reperimus autem 
exemplar Grzcum tertii Ezrz in Al- 
dina Bibliorum editione. In ea enim 
primus est Ezre, qui Latinis dicitur 
tertius; et secundus, qui Latinis sunt 
primus et secundus. Sed in Regiis 
Bibliis, quibus nihil hujusmodi deesse 
videri poterat, tertius Ezrae Greece non 
legitur; nec in Germanicis Grecorum 
Bibliorum exemplaribus Nehemiz li- 
brum sequitur. | 

4 Biblia Sacra Sixti V. et Clem. 
VIII. jussu edita, juxta decret. Cone. 
Trid.— Libri duo, qui sub libri tertii et 
quarti Esdrz nomine circumferuntur, 
extra seriem canonicorum librorum, 
quos S. Trid. synodus suscepit, et pro 
canonicis suscipiendos decrevit, sepo- 
siti sunt. [Vid. S. Bibl. ed. Mogunt. 
1609. Preefat. ad Lectorem.—Ea causa 
fuit, cur liber tertius et quartus Esdrz 
inscripti, quos inter canonicos libros 
sacra Tridentina synodus non annu- 
meravit, ipsa etiam Manasse regis 
oratio, qua neque Hebraice neque 
Grece quidem extat, neque in manu- 
scriptis antiquioribus invenitur, neque 
pars est ullius canonici libri, extra 
canonice Scripture seriem posita sint ; 
&c. | 

b 5. Aug., De Civit. Dei, lib. xviii. 
cap. 36. [tom. vii. col. 519.]|—Post hos 
tres Prophetas, Agg., Zach., et Ma- 
lach.,... scripsit etiam Esdras, qui 
magis rerum gestarum scriptor est 
habitus, quam propheta; ... nisi forte 
Esdras in eo Christum prophetasse 
intelligendus est, quod, inter juvenes 
quosdam orta questione (3 Esdr. iii. 
10.) quid amplius valeret in rebus, 
cum reges unus dixisset, alter vinum, 
tertius mulieres que plerumque regi- 
bus imperarent, idem tamen tertius 
Veritatem super omnia demonstravit 
esse victricem. Consulto autem Evan- 
gelio, Christum cognovimus esse Veri- 
tatem. Ab hoe tempore [apud Judzos, 
restituto templo, non reges sed prin- 
cipes usque ad Aristobulum; quorum | 


L2 


TEST. 


CENT. V. 


CHAE. 


Vil. 


148 A Scholastical History of 


as an ecclesiastical book only; and in that class he held it 
to be as canonical as the Maccabees. Wherewith Cardinal 
Bellarmine is so much troubled, that he knoweth not how to 
frame any tolerable answer to it. For, first, having con- 
fessed that, according to the LXX Bible, (which was then 
in use¢,) the two books of Esdras were the same that all the 
three are now, he is forced to contradict himself, and to say“, 
that many of the ancient Fathers, (as Melito, Epiphanius, 
Hilary, Hierome, and Ruftfin,) followed the canon of the He- 
brews, wherein there is no third book of Esdras to be found. 
Which, though it be very true, yet is nothing to the purpose ; 
for the question is not here concerning Melito and Epi- 
phanius, &c., but concerning 5. Augustine and the African 
council, what books they followed: who, if they had followed 
the Hebrew Bibles, (as he acknowledged before they did not,) 
would neither have canonized the third of Esdras, nor any 
other of the Greek controverted books besides; for the He- 
brews had none of them all. His second answer therefore is, 
that, in all the Church Liturgies®, there is nothing read out 


supputatio temporum non in Scripturis 
Sanctis quz canonicz appellantur, sed 
in aliis invenitur, In quibus sunt et 
Machabeorum libri, [quos fon Judi, 
sed Ecclesia pro canonicis habet, prop- 
ter quorundam martyrum passiones, 
&c.—Vid. num. lxxxi. p. 142, nott. ad 
Ππ|Ὸ ν; 2. 4: 

© Bellarm. De Verbo Dei, 110. 1. cap. 7. 


sect. Primum, [tom.i. col. 24, |—Concil. 


Carthag. III. can. xlvii., veteresque pa- 
tres Greci et Latini utebantur eo tem- 
pore Libris Sacris juxta eam editionem, 
que nomine LXX interpretum cir- 
cumferebatur. [The words of Bellar- 
mine at length are: Primum enim ne- 
gari non potest, quin vetera concilia, 
Laodicenum cap. 59. et Carthaginense 
IIIf. can. 47, veteresque Patres Greeci, 
Origenes in primum Psalmum, Euse- 
bius 110. 111, histor. cap. 25, Cyrillus 
Catech. iv., et Damascenus lib. iv. cap. 
18, necnon Patres Latini, Hilarius in 
primum Psalmum, Innocentius Epist. 
111., Ruffinus in Symbolo, et Augusti- 
nus lib. xi. Doctrin. Christian. cap. 8, 
cum inter sacros libros volumen Esther 
numerant, de eo volumine sint locuti, 
quo tum ipsi, tum Ecclesia uniyersa 
eo tempore utebatur. Utebatur autem 
eo tempore universa Ecclesia libris 
Sacris juxta eam editionem, quam S. 


Hieronymus prefatione in librum Es- 
ther, et seepe alibi, vualgatam appellare 
solet; qua, ut ipse ait, Gracorum 
lingua et literis continetur: in qua 
editione septem illa capita libri Esther, 
de quibus nune agimus, non defuisse, 
testes sunt in primis ipsi Greci textus, 


‘qui nomine Septuaginta duorum inter- 


pretum circumferuntur: testis quoque 
est S. Athanasius in Synopsi, ubi sum- 
mam et primas sententias singulorum 
librorum ascribit, &c. | 

4 Idem, eod. lib. cap. 20. sect. Ad 
alteram, [tom. i. col. 82.—Ad alteram 
difficultatem respondeo: Etsiin Greecis 
codicibus duo libri Esdrz sint nostri 
tres, tamen non propterea Concilia an- 
tiqua et veteres Patres, qui in canone 
ponunt duos libros Esdrz, intelligere 
nomine duorum nostros tres. Nam] 
multi veterum, ut Melito, Epiphanius, 
Hilarius, Hieronymus, (et) Ruftinus, in 
canone V. T. exponendo, aperte secuti 
sunt Hebreos, non Grzecos. Hebrzi 
autem tertium Esdrz non habent. 

© Tbid. { Bellarm. ubisupr., De Verb. 
Dei, lib. i. cap. 20. sect. Ad alteram, 
tom. i. col. 82.] Deinde nihil ex hoe 
tertio libro in Ecclesiastico Officio un- 
quam legitur: quod argumentum est, 
a longo jam tempore non fuisse eum 
librum habitum in numero Sacrorum, 


a ——— οι 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 149 


of the third book of Esdras: which is a reason as little to 
his purpose as the former was. For, though they read it not 
now in the Roman-Office, yet in the council of Carthage they 
appointed it to be read in the African Churches ; and, if the 
bare reading of a book would prove it to be canonical, (what- 
ever becomes of the ¢hird,) the Cardinal, contrary to his own 
mind‘, will canonize the fourth book of Esdras® before he be 
aware of it. Then, thirdly, he answereth, that Pope Gela- 
sius® put no more than one book of Esdras into the canon 
of Scripture: which one must needs be our two. But the 
matter is not, now, how many Gelasius reckoned, but how 
many S. Augustine and the Fathers in the council of Car- 
thage reckoned, who put no less than ¢wo into their canon, 
as we see before. All this then being nothing to his pur- 
pose, at the last he denieth' that, in the LXX Bible, there 
were any such books as the third and fourth of Esdras: 
which, for the third, is not true of the Greek, and, for the 
fourth, is not true of the Latin Church. For, though the 
ancient Septuagint (which was made first in Ptolemy’s time) 
had not so much as the ¢hird book, no more than any of the 
rest that were not in the Hebrew Bible, yet in subsequent 
times, when the Hellenist Jews had once made their addi- 





f Ibid. sect. Postremo, [ubi supra, 
col. 79.] Quartus Esdre {citatur qui- 
dem ab Ambrosio, libro De bono mortis, 
et lib. ii. in Lucam, ac in Epist. xxi. 
ad Horatianum: tamen] sine dubio 
non est canonicus, cum a nullo concilio 
referatur in canonem, et non inveni- 
atur, neque Hebraice, neque Greece, 
ac demum contineat, cap. 6, quedam 
fabulosa de pisce Henoch et Leviathan, 
quos maria capere non poterant, que 
Rabbinorum Talmudistarum somnia 
sunt. Itaque mirandum est, quid Ge- 
nebrardo veuerit in mentem, ut hune 
etiam librum ad canonem _pertinere 
vellet in Chronol. sua, p. 90. 

& Siquidem, Feria tertia Pentecostes, 
aliquid ex 4 Esdre ii. 36, 37, legitur 
in Officio Romano; et, in Solemnitate 
Martyrum, ib., ver. 45. [Vid. Missale 
Rom. P. Pii V. jussu editum, ed. Anty. 
1617. p. 356. Feria Tertia post Pen- 
tecosten; Introit.—‘ Accipite jucundi- 
tatem gloriz vestre, alleluia: gratias 
agentes Deo, alleluia: qui vos ad ce- 
lestia regna vocavit;’ &c.—Conf. 4 
Esdr. ii. 36, 37.—* Fugite umbram 


seculi hujus: accipite jucunditatem 
gloriz vestre;... gratias agentes Hi, 
qui vos ad ccelestia regna vocayit.” | 

h Bellarm. ibid., sect. Ad alteram, 
{ubi supr. not. 6.1 Przeterea Gelasius, 
in Cone. Rom. LXX episcoporum, 
unum tantum Esdrz librum ponit in 
canone. Quo uno, sine dubio, nostros 
duos intelligit, [qui, ut Hieronymus 
testatur preefatione in Esdram, uno 
volumine continentur. Itaque disertis 
verbis Gelasius priorem illum, qui est 
apud Grecos, rejecit. } 

i Tbid. sect. Denique, [tom. i. col. 
82.] Denique, [beatus Hieronymus, 
prefatione in Esdram, aperte signifi- 
eat tertium et quartum Esdre non 
solum apud Hebrzos non haberi, sed 
ne apud LXX quidem. Quare, } licet 
quidam codices Grzci haberent tria 
volumina Esdrz in duobus libris, cor- 
rectiores tamen non habebant. [ Porro, 
veteres Patres utuntur interdum testi- 
moniis ex hoe libro petitis, quem et nos 
non inutilem esse fatemur; sed et raro 
id faciunt, et nusquam sacrum et divi- 
num appellant. | 


TEST. 
CENT. V. 


CHAP. 


WADE 


150 


A Scholastical History of 


tions to that LXX, both that third of Esdras and divers other 
books besides were received into it, and delivered over to the 
Greek Church; from whom the Latins took it, and made 
use of all those additions to it, long before this council of 
Carthage met together, and took order that more books 
than these should not be publicly read in their churches. 
In some other places they made their use of the fourth 
book of Esdras and all; which we find cited by the Latin 
Fathers*, as we do the third by the Greek! and the Latins 
both: though neither of them ever made such books to be 
of equal authority with those which they received from the 
Hebrews through the hands of Christ and His holy Apostles, 
but kept them in a lower rank by themselves™, as we have 


k §. Ambr., lib. De Bono Mortis, 
[capp. 10, 11. tom. i. col. 407, 410.— 
ὃ 45, Animarum autem superiora esse 
habitacula, Scripture testimoniis valde 
probatur, siquidem et in Esdre libris 
legimus: (4 Esdre vii. 32.) ‘ Quia, 
cum venerit Judicii Dies, reddet terra 
defunctorum corpora;’ ὅσο. .... Sed 
Esdrz usus sum scriptis, ut cognos- 
cant Gentiles ea, que in philosophize 
libris mirantur, translata de nostris. 
»-.. § 61, Quis utique priar,—Esdras, 
an Plato? Nam Paulus Esdrez, non 
Platonis, secutus est dicta. Esdras 
revelavit, secundum collatam in se 
revelationem, justos cum Christo futu- 
ros, futuros cum Sanctis. Hine et 
Socrates ille festinare se dicit ad illos 
suos deos, ad illos optimos viros. | 
Et lib. ii. in Lucam, [tom. i. col. 1292. 
ubi citatur 4 Esdre vii. 23—30.] Ac 
in Ep. xxi, ad Horatianum, [ nov. ord., 
Ep. xxxiv. § 2. tom. ii. col. 922.—De 
quo tibi Esdrz librum legendum sua- 
deo.—To which is added the following 
note: ‘Liber 4 Esdrz hoe loco indi- 
catur, de cujus auctoritate actum re- 
peries in Admonit. ad lib. De Bono 
Mortis.] 8. Ουρι. Ep. xxiv. ad Pom- 
peium, et adversus Demetrianum. 
[Vid. p. 215.—Propter quod, relicto 
errore, Sequamur veritatem, scientes 
quia et apud Esdram veritas vicit, sicut 
scriptum est: ‘ Veritas manet, et in- 
valescit in zternum, et vivit, et obtinet 
in secula seculorum.’ 8 Esdr. iii. 12, 
et iv. 88; ut supr. p. 45, not. ad lit. g. 
—But if this be the passage here 
alluded to, the reference belongs to the 
following note.—Conf. Bellarm. De 
Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 20. sect. At de; 
ubi supr. p. 147, not. ad lit. z. | 


1 §. Athan. Orat. iii. contra Arianos, 
[4]. Orat. ii. tom. i. p. 488.---κατάπερ 
καὶ Ζοροβάβελ ὃ σοφὸς λέγει: πᾶσα 7 
γῆ τὴν ἀλήθειαν κάλει: καὶ 6 οὐρανὸς 
αὐτὴν εὐλογεῖ, καὶ πάντα τὰ ἔργα σεί- 
εται καὶ τρέμει. 3 Esdr. iv. 36.] Et 
Clem. Alex., lib. ii. Strom. [ Vid. lib. 
ili. ὃ 16. tom. i. p. 556.—bia τί γὰρ 
οὐκ ἐγένετο ἣ μήτρα τῆς μητρός μου 
τάφους; K.T.A. “Eodpas ὃ προφήτης 
λέγει. 4 Esdr. v. 35.—But no cita- 
tion of 3 Esdr. has been found in 
Clem. Alex.—See note h, at p. 45, 
and note o, at p. 120.] Basil., in Ep. ad 
Chilonem. [ Vid. tom. iii. p. 7, where 
reference is made to the subject of 
4 Esdr. xiv. 22, &c., but no reference 
to 3 Esdr. occurs. | Auctor operis im- 
perfecti, Hom. i. in Matth. [citat. a 
Bellarm. De Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 20. 
tom. i. col. 80 —Vid. p. 147, not. ad 
lit. z.] S. Aug. lib. xviii. De Civit. Dei, 
cap. 36. [tom. vii. col. 519.—Scripsit 
etiam Esdras, qui magis rerum gesta- 
rum Scriptor est habitus, quam Pro- 
pheta; . nisi forte Esdras in eo 
Christum prophetasse intelligendus est, 
quod, inter juvenes quosdam _ orta 
quzestione, quid amplius valeret in re- 
bus, cum reges unus dixisset; We. 
(3 Esdr. iii., iv.) ut supra, p. 147, not. 
ad lit. b. } 

m Joh. Driedo, in Catal. Script., lib. 
i. cap. 4. ad difficult. 4. [ Vid. difficult. 
xi. Op., tom. i. fol. 22.) (SS.) Cypri- 
anus, Ambrosius, czterique Patres, 
citant sententias ex libro Baruch, et 
[ex] tertio ac quarto Esdrz, non tan- 
quam ex canonicis, sed tanquam ex 
libris continentibus dogmata quadam 
pia, [juvantia, et non contraria, sed 
consona potius Fidei nostre. | 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 151 


already made it evident for four hundred years together. It 
is true, that in some later editions of the LXX" these two 
books are omitted, the third as well as the fourth, (and they 
that omitted them had good reason so to do,) both in the 
Greek and in the Latin impressions of the Bible: yet this 
hindereth not at all, but that in former times, and in par- 
ticular when the Fathers of the council of Carthage lived, 
the Septuagint, (from whence their vulgar translation was 
taken®, and used in Africa,) had the third book of Esdras, 
among others, annexed to it, as it hath at this day in the 
Vatican and the Venice edition, though here accounted by 
Cardinal Bellarmine less corrected copies than others be. 
But, when he brings in 8S. Jerome’s testimony, to exclude 
this book out of the ancient and vulgar Bibles, that were in 
use before his time, this is so far from truth, that, in the very 
same place which the Cardinal citeth, S. Jerome’s discourse 
is altogether to the contrary4, pleading to have these books 
rejected out of the Bible, which were not acknowledged by 
the Hebrews to be of that number’ that alludeth to the 


n Vatablus tertium librum Esdre 
Greece nec 5101 contigisse dicit videre, 
nec quicquam quod sciat alteri. [ Vid. 
Bibl. utriusque Testamenti, &c. ed. 
Oliva Rob. Stephani, 1557. tom. i. fol. 
228.—III Esdre, vulgo Apocryphus. 
Hujus libri ne Gracum quidem codi- 
cem, nedum Hebraeum, nemini (quod 
sciam) videre contigit: idcirco, preter 
solam interpretationem veterem, aliud 
dare non potuimus.,]—Sed neque in 
Complutensibus exemplaribus, neque 
in Bibliis Regiis, habetur hic tertius 
liber Esdra Greece. [In the Complu- 
tensian Bible no mention is made of 
3 Esdr. at all; and in the Biblia Regia 
this book is found in the Latin only. } 

° §. Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. xiii. cap. 
24. [tom. vii. col. 345.] Sicut Greci 
codices habent, unde in Latinam lin- 
guam Scriptura [ista (viz. Gen. ii. 7.)] 
conversa est.—Et Lud. Vives, ad eund. 
locum. [S. Aug. Op., ed. Froben. Bas. 
1569. tom. v. col. 747.] Olim, Ecclesiz 
Latinz usz sunt interpretatione Latina 
ex LXX versa. [The words of Ludo- 
vicus Vives are: Ostendit, olim usas 
Ecclesias Latinas interpretatione La- 
tina ex Septuaginta versa, non hac Hie- 
ronymi; ut mirer esse, qui tantum nefas 
existiment translationes attingi, modo 
sobrie ac prudenter fiat. | 

P Bellarm., lib. et cap. citat., sect, 


Denique. [vid. tom. i. 60]. 82.] De- 
nique B, Hieronymus, prefatione in 
Esdram, aperte significat tertium et 
quartum Esdre non solum apud He- 
bros non haberi, sed ne apud Septu- 
aginta quidem (interpretes.) [Quare, 
licet quidam codices Greci, &c.; ut 
supr. p. 149, not. ad lit. i. ] 

4 5. Hier., Pref. in Esdram, [tom. 
ix. col. 1524.] Nec quenquam moveat, 
quod [unus] a nobis editus liber est ; 
qui [nec | apocryphorum tertii et quarti 
somniis delectetur: quia et apud He- 
braos Esdrae Nehemizque sermones 
in unum yolumen coaretantur ; et que 
non habentur apud illos, nec de viginti 
quatuor senibus sunt, procul abjicienda. 
[ Ut supr. p. 93, not. ad lit. b. 

τ Td., Prol. Galeato.—Ita enim non- 
nulli supputant, alii xxii. [ Vid. tom. ix. 
col. 454, et seq.; ut supr. pp. 91, 92, 
not. ad lit. x.—S. Jerome’s words are: 
‘ Atque ita fiunt pariter Veteris Legis 
libri viginti duo; id est, Moysis quin- 
que, prophetarum octo, Hagiagrapho- 
rum ΠΟΥ ΘΙ : quamquam nonnulli Ruth 
et Cinoth (Lamentationes) inter ἁγιό- 
γραφα scriptitent, et libros hos in suo 
putent numero supputandos, ac per hoc 
esse prise Legis libros viginti quatuor, 
quos, sub numero xxiv. seniorum, Apo- 
calypsis Johannis, We. | 


CHAP. 
VIE. 


[ed. 1672. 
legit accep- 
tation. | 


152 A Scholastical History of 


XXIV Elders; which, it should seem, the Cardinal (not 
well regarding the characters) mistook for the LXX inter- 
preters. Indeed, afterwards, S. Jerome says of the LXX 
copies’, that they were various one from another, and in 
many things perverted; but there he speaks of the whole 
body of the Bible in general, and not of the books of Esdras 
in particular, which he had noted before to have been taken 
into the Bibles then in use, though they were but ‘ apocry- 
phal*’ writings of themselves. Yet, as apocryphal as they were 
with him or any other of the Church, 8. Augustine thought 
fit to retain one of them at least", whereunto the people of 
Africa had been long accustomed; and the Fathers of the 
council of Carthage made it so far canonical among them%*, 
that they ordered it to be read in their public assemblies : 
from whence it will evidently follow, that either he and they 
were in an evident error, to obtrude as a canonical book, 
upon their Church, that [which] was not canonical, (which no 
man, that hath any honour for them, will grant,) or else that 
they borrowed and used the word ‘ canonical’ in a large and 
extended acception, that might in one regard be applied to 
the controverted books, and to the undoubted Scriptures in 


S Pref. citat. [in Esdram, ubi supr. 
tom. ix. col. 1524.] Si quis autem 
Septuaginta [vobis opposuerit inter- 
pretes,| quorum exemplaria varietas 
ipsa lacerata et inversa [eversa] (esse) 
demonstrat: (nec potest utique verum 
asseri quod diversum est :) mittite eum 
ad Evangelia; in quibus multa ponun- 
tur, quasi de Veteri Testamento, que 
apud LXX interpretes non habentur; 
velut illud, ‘ Quoniam Nazarenus vo- 
cabitur,’ et, ‘ Ex Egypto vocavi Filium,’ 
[et, ‘Videbunt in (eum,) quem com- 
punxerunt,’ multaque alia. | 

Ὁ Tbid., ut supra, [not. ad lit. q.— 
Nec] Apocryphorum tertii et quarti 
(libri Esdrz) somniis [ delectetur. ] 

ΑΝ Aug. de Civit. Dei, lib. xviii. 
cap. 36. [De Esdra et libris Macha- 
beorum, tom. vii. col. 519.—Sceripsit 
etiam Esdras, &c., ut supr. p. 147, not. 
ad lit. b. et p. 150, not. ad lit. 15] Et 
cap. 43. [De auctoritate Septuaginta 
interpretum, que, salvo honore Hebreei 
stili, omnibus sit interpretibus prae- 
ferenda; tom. vii. col. 525, q. v.—Et 
vid. p. 125, not. ad lit. b.] Item, Epist. 
x. et xix. ad Hieronymum, [ubi supr. pp. 
124, 125, not. adlit. b; tom. ii. coll. 160, 
203.—Ep. x. (al. Ixxi.) Ego sane te 


mallem Gre@cas potius canonicas nobis 
interpretari Scripturas, que Septua- 
ginta interpretum perhibentur. Per- 
durum erit enim, &c.—Et Ep. xix. 
(al. xxxv.) Ideo autem desidero inter- 
pretationem tuam de Septuaginta, ut 
et tanta Latinorum interpretum, qui 
qualescunque hoe ausi sunt, quantuin 
possumus, imperitia careamus. Kt hi, 
qui me invidere putant utilibus labo- 
ribus tuis, tandem aliquando, si fieri 
potest, intelligant, ] propterea me nolle 
tuam ex Hebrzo interpretationem in 
Ecclesiis legi, ne contra LXX aucto- 
ritatem, tanquam novum aliquid pro- 
ferentes, magno scandalo perturbemus 
plebes Christi, quarum aures et corda 
illam interpretationem (ex LXX) au- 
dire consueverunt, [ que etiam ab Apo- 
stolis approbata est. | 

* Can. citato. [Concil. Labbe, tom. 
i. col. 1177, ut supr. p. 143, not. ad 
lit.f.] Sunt autem canonice Scripture, 
Gen., Exod., &c....Salomonis libri 
v.,... Esdre libri duo, ... Tobias, 
Judith, &c.; ... quia a Patribus ista 
accepimus legenda. [εἰσὶ δὲ ai κανονι- 
καὶ γραφαὶ, κιτ.λ.. .. ἐπειδὴ mapa τῶν 
πατέρων ταῦτα ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἀναγ- 
νωστέα παρελάβομεν. ] 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 153 


another: which will leave the error upon their side, that 
forbid men now under pain of damnation (as the Church of 
Rome doth’) to admit any distinction between them. For 
they must themselves admit a distinction between the rest, 
and the third book of Esdras, which nevertheless is here 
qualified with the general term of canonical Scripture’, as 
likewise be five entire books under the name of Solomon, 
when all wise men know that he wrote but three*, and that 
the other two, though they were commonly, yet were im- 
properly said to be his. But the council of Carthage spake 
by a kind of similitude, and as the popular custom then car- 
ried it. The sum is: as these five books are promiscuously 
received into the African canon under the name of Solomon, 
so are all the other under the name of divine and canonical 
Scriptures ; which (for all that) may and ought to be dis- 
tinguished into their several and proper classes. 

LXXXIII. The next is Pope Innocent the First; who in 
his Epistle to Exuperius, (a man highly commended by 
5. Jerome’, and then bishop of Toulouse in France,) is said 
to have sent him a catalogue of Scripture-books*, conform 


Υ In Cone. Trid., Sess. iv. [ Labbe, 
tom. xiv. coll. 746, 747.—Omnes libros, 
... pari pietatis affectu, &c., suscepit 
(Tridentina synodus.) Si quis autem 
libros ipsos integros, cum omnibus suis 
partibus, ... pro sacris et canonicis 
non susceperit, ... anathema sit.— 
Vid. p. 8. nott. ad litt. h, i, k.] Et 
bulla [P.] Pii IV. [super forma jura- 
menti professionis I’ideiimLabbe, tom. 
xiv. col. 946.—Vid. p. 8, not. ad lit. 1.] 

z (Not. ap. Errat. ed. 1657.] Can. 
citat.—Sunt autem canonice Scripture, 
&c. ... Salomonis libri quinque, &c. 
ἱεἰσὶ δὲ ai κανονικαὶ γραφαὶ, ... So- 
λομῶντος βίβλοι πέντε, .... Τωβίας, 
Ἰουδὶθ, ᾿Εσθὴρ, "Ἔσδρου βίβλοι δύο, 
«.T.A.; ubi supr. not. ad lit. x. ] 

5 S. Aug. De Civ. Dei, lib. xvii. 
cap. 20. (tom. vii. col. 488.1 (Salo- 
mon) prophetasse reperitur in libris 
suis: qui éres recepti sunt in auctori- 
tatem canonicam, Proverbia, Ecclesi- 
astes, et Canticum Canticorum. Alii 
vero duo, quorum unus Sap., alter 
Kcelesiasticus dicitur, propter eloquii 
nonnullam similitudinem, ut Salomonis 
dicantur, obtinuit consuetudo. [ Vid. 
p- 129, not. ad lit. 0. ] 


b [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 879.— 


Ineunte anno 402. (Innocentius) Epi- 
scopus Romanus factus est. Obiit (non 
anno 417, die 5 cal. Augusti, quod 
vulgo creditur, sed) exeunte anno pre- 
cedente, die 21 Decembr., ut contendit 
Papebrochius. ] 

¢ S. Wier., Ep. iv. ad Rusticum, 
[tom. i. col. 941.—Nimium potens est, 
qui servire non cogitur. Sanctus Ex- 
uperius, Tolosz episcopus, vidue Sa- 
reptensis imitator, esuriens pascit alios; 
et, ore pallente jejuniis, fame torquetur 
aliena, omnemque substantiam Christi 
visceribus erogavit. | 

4 Tnnocent. I. in Epist. iii. ad Exu- 
perium; tom. i. Cone. sect. 7, apud 
Binium. [Vid. Binii Concil. ed. Par. 
1636. tom. i. p. 756;—item, Labbe, 
tom. ii. col. 1256.]—Qui vero libri 
accipiantur [recipiantur] in canone 
{Sanctarum]} Scripturarum, brevis an- 
nexus ostendit. {Hee sunt ergo quz 
desiderata moneri voce voluisti : Moy- 
sis libri v. id est,] Gen., Exod., Lev., 
Num., Deut., Jos., Judic., Reg. iv., 
{simul et] Ruth, Prophet. xvi., Salo- 
monis libri v., Psalt. ; [Historiarum, ] 
Job, Tobias, Esther, Judith, Maccab. 
duo, Esdre duo, Paralip. duo; &ce.— 
Bellarm, De Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 10, 


TEST. 
CENT. V. 


A.D, 405s. 


{ Vid. ed. 
prim. 
errat. | 


154 A Scholastical History of 


to that which we have already recited out of S. Augustine 
and the council of Carthage. But who knows whether this 
be any genuine and true epistle of Pope Innocent, or no? 
For there is great reason to doubt it: (1.) First, because there 
is no ecclesiastical writer that took any notice of it (as many 
did of some other(s) his epistles®) in all that age wherein he 
lived, nor till he had been near upon three hundred years 
dead. It is now got into the body of the councils, being placed 
there among the decretal epistles of the popes; but it was 
first taken out and brought in thither from the Roman codef, 
which of (a) long time had no such epistle in it. The Church 
of old was wont to be regulated by the canons of the uni- 
versal code’, that consisted of nine councils, that is to say, 


sect. Primum, [tom.i. col. 39.]  Pri- 
mum, igitur, hos libros una cum cete- 
ris in canone ponunt concilia Carthag. 
IIL. can. 47, Trid. Sess. iv. (et) Pon- 
tifex Innocentius I. in Ep. ad Exupe- 
rium.—Similiter Perron, [ Repliq., p. 
440.—Il-appert en cinquieme lien, par 
le catalogue des livres canoniques que 
le Pape Innocent premier, contempo- 
rain de Saint Augustin, envoyé,a Exu- 
perius Evéque de Tholose, od les deux 
livres des Maccabées sont expressément 
contenus.] Canus, [Vid. Loc. Theol., 
lib. ii. cap. 11. ὃ Ad Test. p. 69.— 
Cum concilium Carthaginense, Floren- 
tinum, Tridentinum, Innocentius, Ge- 
lasius, ac fere Sancti, hos libros tan- 
quam sacros Ecclesiz tradiderunt, pro- 
fecto si ii non essent, perniciosissime 
falleremur. | Becanus, { Vid. Martini 
Becani Manual. Controv., lib. i. cap. 1. 
q. 1. p. 2.—Denique Patres hujus con- 
cilii (Carthag.) ab Innocentio I. Epist. 
iii. ad Exuperium, cap. 7. (canonem 
acceperunt.) Vixit autem Innocentius 
aon. Christi 402. Igitur ab illo tem- 
pore primitive Ecclesiz ad nos usque, 
per continuam traditionem, perseverat 
idem ille Scripture canon, quem Ca- 
tholici nunc tenemus et amplectimur. | 
Et alii plurimi. 

© Inter Epist. S. Aug. [Vid. 5. Aug., 
Op., tom. ii. col. 635, Mpist. 181. In- 
nocentius Carthag. Cone. Patribus, &e. 
—Item, col. 638. Ep. 182; col. 641. Kp. 
183; et seq.] Vide etiam S. Aug. contr. 
Pelag., lib. ii. cap. 9. [De peccat. Orig., 
tom. x. col. 257.—Videtis certe in his 
verbis, quemadmodum Papa beatissi- 
mus Innocentius non tanquam de in- 
cognito loqui videatur. —Vid. etiam, 


lib. i. cap. 30. ibid. col. 244. ] 

f Codex Canon. et Decretorum 
Ecclesia Romane; edit. Moguntie, 
anno 1525. [vid. p. 352.—Cap. xxvii. 
Qui libri in canone recipiantur.—Qui 
vero libri recipiantur in canone, brevis 
adnexus ostendit. Hee sunt ergo que 
desiderata moneri voce voluisti: Moysi 
libri quinque, id est, Genesis, Exodus, 
Leviticus, Numeri, Deuteronomium, 
necnon et Jesu Nave, et Judicum, et 
Regnorum libri iv., simul et Ruth, 
Prophetarum libri xvi., Salomonis libri 
v., Psalterium: item, historiarum, Job 
liber unus, Tobie unus, Esther unus, 
Judith unus, Maccabeorum duo, Es- 
drz duo, Paralipomenon duo. Item, 
Novi Test, &c.—Vid. etiam ed. Par. 
1609. p. 327, et seq. } 

8 Leschasserius in Consultatione 
sup. Controvers. inter Papam Paul. V., 
et Remp. Venet. [ap. Goldasti Mo- 
narch., tom. iii. p. 440.—A Justiniano 
autem, post omnes qui eum antecesse- 
runt Christiani Imperatores, probatus 
est et confirmatus codex canonum Ec- 
clesie Catholice, qui omnium manibus 
tenebatur, et secundum quem Synodi 
universales ipse de controversiis eccle- 
siasticis sententias ferebant.... Cum 
heee ita sint, innovanda mihi est et in- 
stauranda codicis canonum Ecclesiz 
primitivee memoria; &e. |—Ac in trac- 
tatu de libertatibus Eccl. Gallic. [ vid. 
Jacob. Leschasserii Tractat. de libertate 
antiqua et canonica Kecl. Gallicane, 
ad supremas Francie curias; ap. 
Melch. Goldasti Monarch , tom. iii. p. 
278.—Ecclesia Gallicana duobus Codi- 
cibus simul usa est. Prior est Codex is, 
secundum quem Eeclesia Universa con- 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 155 


the councils of Nice, Ancyra, Neoczesarea, Gangres, Antioch, 
Laodicea, Constantinople, Ephesus, and Chalcedon; whereof 
the first and the three last were general; the other five, 
though particular, yet generally approved". And the whole 
entire code contained only two hundred and seven canons, 
following one another in an exact order, to the end that the 
number of them might neither be augmented nor diminished. 
And thus it continued till Dionysius Exiguus his time’, who, 
being an abbot of Rome, translated that code out of Greek 
into Latin after another manner than it had been in use be- 
fore, and made many alterations in it. For he retrenched 
divers of the ancient canons‘, which seemed to be most dis- 
advantageous to the popes, and added divers others! that the 
universal Church did not acknowledge: yet in all his col- 
lection was there never any decretal epistle added. In the 
Abridgment of Ferrandus™, who lived at the same time, 


troversias in Conciliis cecumenicis judi- 
cabat; &c....Codex alter, quo Ecclesia 
Gallicana vetus utebatur, codex est Gal- 
licanorum canonum; W&c.... hoc uteba- 
tur Ecclesia Gallicana in questionibus 
codice universalis Ecclesie non deci- 
sis.—(Et, ibid.:) Conflatus erat, et 
compositus, hic codex (universalis Ec- 
clesiz) ex conciliis Niceno, Ancyrano, 
Neocesariensi, Gangrensi, Antiocheno, 
Laodicensi, Constantinopolitano, Ephe- 
sino, et Chalcedonensi; que concilia 
integra habentur, nec mutilata, apud 
Balsamonem, et in codice Greco qui 
inscriptus est ‘*‘Canones Apostolorum 
et Synodorum, quem Johannes Tillius 
(qui postea Episcopus Meldensis factus 
est) edi curavit Parisiis, anno 1540.] 
Item, Hinemarus Archiep. Remensis, 
in opusculo contra Hinemarum Lau- 
dunens., cap. 21. [Hincmari Op., tom. 
ii. pp. 462—464. cap. xxi. ‘ Quod non 
nisi viginti capitula in concilio Niceno 
fuerint constituta.’—Vid. locum. } 

5" Vide Conc. Chalcedon., Act. iv., 
xi., xiii. [Concil., Labbe, tom. iv. coll. 
527, 691, 711.—Vid. Act. iv. p. 527. 
᾿Αέτιος ἀρχιδιάκονος τῆς κατὰ Κωνσταν- 
τινούπολιν ἁγίας καὶ καθολικῆς ἐκκλη- 
σίας elre’ κανών ἐστιν οὗτος, ds μετὰ 
τῶν ἄλλων τέθειται παρὰ τῶν ἁγίων 
πατέρων" obs φυλάττοντες, οἱ ἅγιοι πα- 
τέρες οἱ ἐπίσκοποι ἐκδιδάσκουσι κληρι- 
κοὺς καὶ πάντας τοὺς χριστιανίζοντας, 
εἰ εὕροιεν ἢ ἀφηνιῶντας, ἢ μὴ βουλομέ- 
vous πείθεσθαι, κεχρῆσθαι τῷ κανόνι 
τούτῳ. καὶ dm βιβλίου ἀνέγνω ταῦτα" 


εἴτις πρεσβύτερος, κιτ.λ, (Can. v. Conc. 
Antioch.)...mayres of εὐλαβέστατοι ἐπί- 
σκοποι ἐβόησαν" οὗτος δίκαιος κανὼν, 
οὗτος ὃ κανὼν τῶν ἁγίων πατέρων.----ΕῸΥ 
Actt. xi., xiii., vid. p. 79, not. ad lit. r.] 
Et Anton. Aug., lib. de E. [ Vid. Anton. 
Augustin. Archiepisc. ‘Torraconens., 
Dialog. de emendatione Gratiani, lib. 
ii. Dial. 6. p. 287.—Fuere ante hane 
generales septem, que vel a locis no- 
men habent, ut Niczna, Constantino- 
politana, Ephesina, Chalcedonensis ; 
&c.—Vid. etiam Dial. 10. pp. 111, 
114; et Dial. 11. pp. 122, 124; ubi 
concil. Ancyr., Neocsar., Gangrens., 
Antiochens., Laodicens., nuncupantur. } 

i Dionys. Exigui codex canonum 
Eccelesiast., anno 525. [Vid. Concil. 
Labbe, tom. i. col. 1515.] 

k Omnes viii. canones concilii Ephe- 
sini: magnam partem ultimi canonis 
(can. lix.) concilii Laodiceni: tres 
ultimos canones (v., vi., vil.) concil. 
Constantinopolitani: duos postremos 
canones (xxviii., xxix.) concil. Chalce- 
donensis. [ Vid. Labbe, ubi supr. not. 
ad lit. i. Et Conf. num. Ixiii. p. 76, 
not. ad lit. 6} 

1 Canones qui dicuntur Apostolo- 
rum, 1; canones Cone. Sardicensis, 
[omnes xxi.] canones Cone. Africani, 
[omnes exxxviii. ] 

m Ferrandi Diaconi Breviatio cano- 
num, anno 530. [vid. Cod. Rom. Eccl. 
p- 619. ‘ Lectori.’—Pontificum Roma- 
norum adjectas epistolas a Syricio ad 
Gregorium juniorem Latinus codex ha- 


TEST. 


CENT. V. 


CHAP. 
ΠΕ 


And yet it 
is not that 
epistle 
which is 
now put 
into the 
Roman 
code. 





Siricii, 
Innoc., 
Zosimi, 
Celestini, 
Leonis, 

et Gelasii. 


156 A Scholasiical History of 


there is no mention made but of one epistle only, which 
Siricius sent from a council in Rome to the Churches of 
Africa; and for the reading of the canonical Scriptures he 
quoteth no other decree" than what was made in the councils 
of Laodicea and Carthage. So that, for more than a hun- 
dred years together, this epistle of Pope Innocent was not 
heard of at all, nor any other of his that is now entered 
into the Roman Code. But about two hundred years after, 
(when the popes had in the mean while begun to set up and 
enlarge their pretended power so far, as that they might make 
decrees by themselves alone, and give laws to other Churches 
abroad, wherein notwithstanding they had much opposition,) 
there was another breviary of the canons made by Cresco- 
nius®; who added the decretal epistles of six popes to the 
code that Dionysius Exiguus and Ferrandus had collected 
before him. Among these epistles this of Innocent’s was 
one, or at least given to this new collector for one, though, 
when it came to his hands, there was nothing in it that 
concerned the catalogue or canon of the Scriptures. For, 
having undertaken to make a concordateP between the de- 
crees of councils and popes together, and to allege4 all that 


bet.—Tituli iv. et vi. are taken ‘ex 
Epistola pape Sirici.’ | 

n Thbid., tit. 228. [ Fulgentii Ferrandi 
Breviat., ubi supr. not. m. |—Ut preter 
Scripturas canonicas nihil in Ecclesia 


legatur. Concil. Laodic., tit. lvil. ; 
Concil. Carthag., tit. xlv. [These 


canons may be found, also, ap. Justelli 
Biblioth., tom. i. ] 

© Cresconii Breviarium Canonum, 
ann. 698. [ap. Cod. Eccl. Rom., p. 
643. | 

P Titulus ejusdem Breviarii. [Cod. 
Canonum vetus Eccl. Rom., p. 643, 
ubi supr. not. ad lit. o.—Cresconii 
3reviarium canonicum.]| Hic habetur 
concordia canonum, conciliorum, [in- 
fra scriptorum,] et presulum Roma- 
norum, [id est, canonum Apostolorum, 
Nicenorum, Ancyranorum, Novece- 
sariensium, (sic) Gangrensium, Anti- 
ochensium, Laodicensium, Chalcedo- 
nensium, Sardicensium, Carthaginen- 
sium; item, Preesulum Syricii, Inno- 
centii, Zosimi, Celestini, Leonis, et 
Gelasiii—In this code, the capitula 
only of the canons are given: but conf. 
Cresconii Liber Canonum, ap. Justelli 
Biblioth., where the passages are pro- 


duced in full, under a similar but 
verbally different title. ] 

4 [bid., in Pref. [ubi supr. Cod. Eecl. 
Rom., p. 645.—Epist. Cresconii ad 
Liberium.— Nulli siquidem dubium 
est, quam molestissime perferat lector, 
dum avidius cujusque rei cognitionem 
expectat, et ad librum przmittitur, 
quem aut forte non legit, aut ubi repe- 
riat non novit. Quamobrem antefati 
viri laude prelata, necessarium duxi, 
profectui subserviens parvulorum, | jux- 
ta vestrum imperium, cuncta ecclesi- 
astica [ut dictum est] constituta, que 
ad vestram notitiam pervenerunt, in 
hoe opere sub titulorum serie przno- 
tare, [et, ea condiscere valentibus et 
volentibus, dubitationis ambagem au- 
ferre, ut eorum plena instructio, non 
ex difficultate scriptoris, sed ex desidia 
jam dependeat lectoris. Quod opus 
hzee etiam, Deo prestante, utilitas con- 
sequitur, ut, dum unum quodque ca- 
nonicum decreti, de quo questio fuerit 
pro tempore agitata, zequissimus judex 
coram perspexerit multimode esse di- 
gestum, probabili examinatione con- 
discat, utrum ex severitate, an ex leni- 
tate, suum animum debeat moderari. | 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 157 


either the one or the other had written for the authority and 
confirmation of those canons which he had collected into his 
breviary, and having there also, accordingly, cited this epistle 
of Pope Innocent six several times’, as it related to so many 
heads, and agreed with so many councils and papal constitu- 
tions, that had written any thing of them,—yet, when he 
came to the title* or canon of reading no other books in the 
Church, but such as belonged to the canonical Scriptures, 
(where, if Innocent’s epistle had then contained that cata- 
logue of Scripture-books which was afterwards annexed to 
it, and is now printed with it, the collector would certainly, 
upon his former undertaking and promise, have quoted it,) 
he produceth only the canon of the council of Carthage, and 
maketh no mention of Pope Innocent’s epistle at all ; which 
is a sign that there was nothing in it to that purpose, but 
that the seventh and last head of itt (as it is now published 
for the better advantage and plea of the Roman Church) 
hath, since the time of Cresconius, been added to it by the 
sleight of some other hand. At which Isidore Mercator (and 
as cunning a merchant as he, Benet the Petit) was so skilful, 
that, within a hundred years after, there was a collection 
made of more decretal epistles than any honest man knew 
what to do withal"; till Pope Leo the Fourth*, and Nicholas 





. Eorumque [constitutorum] con- 
cordiam facientes, collegimus in unum. 
[| Which words occur, in substanca, in 
an earlier part of the preface: Preci- 
pis, ut cuncta canonica constituta, que, 
ab ipsis exordiis militia Christiane, 
tam sancti Apostoli quam Apostolici 
viri per successiones temporum protu- 
lere, vobis colligamus in unum, eorum- 
que concordiam facientes, ac titulorum 
prenotationem interponentes, ea luci- 
dius declaremus., 7 

τ [bid.—Canon xxvii., cexx., cexxi., 
CCXXli., CCXxiii., cexxiv.; ex decretis 
pape Innocentii et aliorum. [P. In- 
nocent’s decrees are cited in other 
parts of this Breviarium.—Vid. Capi- 
tulumil. tit. 32; xix.,11, 12,18; xx.,; 
80, 51, (al. 21;)) xxvii, 21, 88 + li, 
47; lviii., 15; lix., 49, 50; Ix., 58, 
54, 55, 56, 57; ci., 19, 20; cix. 16; 
cc., 46; cexiv., 84; ccxvi., 6; cexvii., 
8; cexvili., 9; ecxix., 18; ccxx., 22; 
ecxxi., 23; ccxxil., 24; ccxxiii., 25; 
ecxxiv., 26; cexxv., 28; ccxxvi., 37; 
eexxvii., 52.—Vid. Cresconii Breviar., 


ubi supr. ] 

5. Ibid., canon cexcix., ex Concil. 
Carthag., tit. 24.—Ut preter Scrip- 
turas canonicas nihil in Ecclesia lega- 
tur.—[ Cresconii Brey. ubi supr.—The 
catalogue from the council of Carthage 
is given at length ap. Justell.; but 
still no catalogue is given from P. 
Innocent’s Epist. ] 

τ Qui vero libri accipiuntur in ca- 
none S. Scripturarum, &c., apud Bi- 
nium, [tom. 1. p. 756.] et alios. [ Vid. 
Labbe, tom. ii. col. 1256.|—Sect. sive 
tit. vii. et ultimo: [q. v. p. 153, not. ad 
lit. d.] 

ἃ Tsidori Mereatoris Collectio Cone. 
et Epist. Decretalium, anno 800, [ Vid. 
Labbe, tom. i. col. 3, et seq. ; where 
Mercator’s preface is given.— Vid. 
etiam col. 78.,Observat. Phil. Labbe, in 
Epist. Decretal. Rom. Pontificum.— 
Mirum est viris doctissimis, Turriano, 
Binio, et quibusdam aliis, in tanta 
eruditionis Eeclesiastice luce, probari 
potuisse decretales illas epistolas a 
quocunque, seu Mercatore seu Pecca- 


TEST 


CENT. V. 


CoHAGE? 


Wale 


158 


A Scholastical History of 


the First’, saw that there was great use to be made of them 
for their own turns, and sent them abroad into the world for 


tore, fabricatas, et antiquis Romane 
urbis pontificibus circiter annum Chris- 
tianze epochze octingentesimum suppo- 
sitas; adeo enim perspicacibus viris 
deformes videntur, hoe saltem tem- 
pore, ut nulla arte, nulla cerussa, aut 
purpurisso, fucari possint; &e. | 

x Can. de Libellis, dist. 20; Leo 
Papa IV. episcopis Britanniz.—De- 
cretalium regule habentur apud nos 
simul cum canonibus, &c.—Anno 850. 
{ Vid. Leonis Pape IV. Epist. ad Epise. 
Brit., ap. Concil. Labbe, tom. viii. col. 
52.—Cap. 6. De libellis et commen- 
tariis aliorum non convenit aliquem 
judicare, et sanctorum conciliorum ca- 
nones relinquere, vel decretalium re- 
gulas, id est, que habentur apud nos 
simul cum illis in canone, et quibus 
in omnibus ecclesiasticis utimur judi- 
ciis, id est, Apostolorum, Nicenorum, 
Ancyranorum, Neocesariensium, Gan- 
grensium, Antiochensium, Laodicen- 
sium, Chalcedonensium, Sardicensium, 
Carthaginensium, Africanensium: et 
cum illis regule Prasulum Romano- 
rum, Silvestri, Siricii, Innocentii, Zo- 
simi, Celestini, Leonis, Gelasii, Hilarii, 
Symmachi, Simplicii. [511 omfiino 
sunt, per quos judicant episcopi, et per 
quos episcopi simul et clerici judi- 
cantur. Nam, si tale emerserit vel 
contigerit inusitatum negotium, quod 
minime posset per istos finiri, tunc, si 
illorum quorum meministis dicta, Hie- 
ronymi, Augustini, Isidori, &c., ... re- 
perta fuerint, magnanimiter sunt reti- 
nenda ac promulganda, &c.— Conf, 
Gratiani Decret. Dist. xx. can. 1, ap. 
Corp. Jur. Can., tom. i. pp. 95, 
96. | 

y C. Si Roman., Dist. xix. Nico- 
laus Papa 1. Episcopis Gallize.—De- 
cretales epistole vim auctoritatis ha- 
bent: ... quamquam quidam vestrum 
scripserint, haud illa decretalia prisco- 
rum pontificum in toto canonum codi-~ 
cis corpore contineri,... et ad immi- 
nutionem sedis Apostolic potestatis 
... prohibeant ; &c.—Anno 860. [ Vid. 
Labbe, tom. viii. col. 799.—Et Conf. 
Dist. xix. cap. i. Gratiani Decret., ap. 
Corp. Jur. Can., tom. i. col, 85, ed. 
1612.—Decretales epistole vim auctori- 
tatis habent. Si, Romanorum pontifi- 
cum decreto, czeterorum opuscula trac- 
tatorum approbantur vel reprobantur, 
ita ut, quod sedes Apostolica probavit, 
hodie teneatur acceptum, et quod illa 


repulit, hactenus inefficax habeatur, 
quanto potius, quee ipsa pro catholica 
Fide, pro fanis dogmaticis, pro variis 
et multifariis Ecclesiz necessitatibus, 
et fidelium moribus, diverso tempore 
scripsit, omni debent honore preferri, 
et ab omnibus prorsus, in quibuslibet 
opportunitatibus, discretione, vel dis- 
pensatione, magistra reverentia assumi! 
Quamquam quidam vestrum scripse- 
rint, haud illa decretalia priscorum 
pontificum in toto canonum codicis 
corpore contineri descripta; cum ipsi, 
ubi hee sue intentioni suffragari con- 
spiciunt, illis indifferenter utantur, et 
solum nune ad imminutionem sedis 
Apostolic potestatis, et ad suorum 
augmentum privilegiorum, minus ac- 
cepta esse perhibeant. ... (Item infra:) 
Si ideo non esse decretales epistolas 
priscorum pontificum Romanorum ad- 
mittendas dicunt, quia in codice cano- 
num non habentur adscripte, ergo nec 
sancti Gregorii, nec ullius alterius qui 
ante vel post ipsum fuit, est aliquod 
institutum vel scriptum recipiendum, 
eo quod in codice canonum non habe- 
atur adscriptum. Ergo doctrinam eo- 
rum, et sanctiones, quz ab omni lingua 
venerantur, quia in codice canonum 
non habentur adscriptz, de codicibus 
suis eradant. Ut quid vel membranas 
occupant, postquam non habentur ac- 
cepte? Sed quare multum immo- 
ramur, cum nec ipsas Divinas Scrip- 
turas Veteris et Novi Testamenti jam 
recipiemus, si istos duxerimus audi- 
endos? Ktenim neutrum horum in 
codice canonum ecclesiasticorum habe- 
tur insertum. Sed responsuri sunt isti, 
qui non ad obediendum potius quam ad 
resistendum semper sunt parati, di- 
centes, quod inter canones inveniatur 
capitulum sancti Papz Innocenti, cu- 
jus auctoritate doceatur a nobis utrum- 
que testamentum esse recipiendum, 
quamquam in ipsis paternis canonibus 
nullum eorum ex toto contineatur in- 
sertum. Quibus ad hee asserendum 
est, quoniam si Vetus Novumque Tes- 
tamentum recipienda sunt, non quod 
codici cancnum ex toto habeantur an- 
nexa, sed quod de his recipiendis sancti 
Pape Innocentii prolata videatur esse 
sententia, restat nimirum quod decre- 
tales epistole Romanorum pontificum 
sunt recipiendz, etiamsi non sint codici 
canonum compaginate ; quoniam inter 
ipsos canones unum B, Leonis capitu- 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 159 
law. And, as this was the original of the Roman code, so ΤΈΒΤ. 
CENT. V. 


that code is the first wherein we meet with this decree of 
Pope Innocent concerning the Scriptures, that is, no less 
than four hundred years after his death: which is one reason 
why we do the more suspect it. (2.) Another is, because in 
this matter the council of Carthage’, being not altogether 
so sure of their canon, intended to consult their brother 
Pope Boniface, and other bishops that lived abroad, about it ; 
which they needed never to have done, if Pope Innocent had 
sent out any such decree before. For it is pretended, that 
this decree was out fourteen years before the time of that 
council and Pope Boniface. (3.) And a third is, because we 
find those words of the Apostle in it, “ They that are in the Rom. 8. 8, 
flesh cannot please God,” so grossly misapplied to persons that 

live in marriage. But after all this, if we should grant this 

epistle to be true, and allow it as much authority as the two 

popes did in Gratian’s canon law*, yet will the same answer 

to it be sufficient, which we gave before to the authority of 

S. Augustine, and the council of Carthage. And somewhat Num. 

it is besides, that in the first editions of the council”, together ee 
with the Popes’ decretal epistles, which Merlin set forth at 
Cologne and Paris, there is not in all Innocent’s catalogue the 

book of Tobit to be found, as neither in 8. Augustine’s cata- 

logue, nor in the canon of Carthage, shall we find the book 


lum constat esse permixtum, quo ita 
omnia decretalia constituta sedis Apo- 
stolice custodiri mandantur, ut si quis 
in illa commiserit, noverit sibi veniam 
denegari; &c.—Vid. etiam Ivonis De- 
cret., p. 152. ] 

Can. citato. [Cone. Carthag. ITI. 
ean. xlvii, ap. Balsam., p. 636.— 
τοῦτο δὲ ἀδελφῷ καὶ UvAAELTOUPY@ ἡμῶν 
Βονιφατίῳ, καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις τῶν αὐτῶν 
μερῶν ἐπισκόποις, πρὸς βεβαίωσιν τοῦ 
προκειμένου κανόνος γνωρισθῇ, ἐπειδὴ 
παρὰ τῶν πατέρων ταῦτα ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ 
ἀναγνωστέα παρελάβομεν.---- 1ὰ, supr. 
pp. 143, 144, not. ad lit, f.] 

a Which is more than Pope Inno- 
cent assumeth to himself, when he 
saith: ‘ Seripsi pro captu intelligentise 
mee.’ [Vid. P. Innocent. I., Epist. 
ad Exuperium, principio.—Consulenti 
tibi, frater carissime, quid de proposita 
specie unaquaque sentirem, pro captu 
intelligentia mez qui sunt visa re- 
spondi, quid sequendum vel docilis 


ratio persuaderet, vel auctoritas lecti- 
onis ostenderet, vel custodita series 
temporum demonstraret.— Labbe, tom, 
ii. col. 1254. ] 

b Colon. 1530. in fol., et Paris. 1535. 
in 8yo. per Merlinum. [{ Vid. Innocentii 
Epist. ad Exuperium, apud Concil. 
Merlin., ed. Colon. fol. 173, ed. Par. 
fol. 185.—Capitulum vii. Qui vero 
libri recipiantur in canone Sanctarum 
Scripturarum, brevis annexus ostendit. 
Hee sunt ergo, que desiderata moneri 
voce voluisti: Moysi libri V., id est, 
Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numeri, 
Deuteronomium ; necnon et Jesu Nave, 
et Judicum, et Regnorum libri quatuor, 
simul et Ruth; Prophetarum libri se- 
decim ; Salomonis libri quinque ; Psal- 
terium: Item, historiarum, Job liber 
unus, Esther unus, Judith unus, Ma- 
chabeorum duo, Esdre duo, Parali- 
pomenon duo, Item, Novi Testa- 
menti, Xe, ] 


(ChHVAUP: 
ue 


A.D. 426°. 


A.D. 4516 


160 A Scholastical History of 

of Baruch, Hitherto, therefore, it is certain, that no ancient 
author can be produced to justify the new canon of the 
council that was held at Trent. 

LXXXIV. About this time it was, when the divines at 
Marseilles, and other places in France, took exceptions at 
S. Augustine’s alleging a testimony out of the book of 
Wisdom*; which in points of doctrine they said ought to 
have been omitted, because it was no canonical book of 
Scripture®; and, forasmuch as all the rest of that class were 
of a like condition with this, (that they were not written by 
any prophet, nor received into any such authority by the 
ancient Church,) therefore, upon the same reason that these 
divines of the French Church refused to acknowledge the 
one, it may be justly presumed that they disallowed the 
other; there being no reason at all to be given, why they 
should canonize the books of Tobit, Judith, Ecclesiasticus, or 
the Maccabees, and yet, out of the same canon, reject the 
book of Wisdom as here they did. 

LXXXV. We have in this century the General Council of 
Chalcedon, under Martianus the Emperor, and in the time 
of Pope Leo the First, consisting of six hundred and thirty 
bishops ; which received the Code of the Church universally 
in use before them, and by their first canon confirmed 108, 
In that code, often mentioned in this council", were con- 


¢ [Vid. Cave, sub nomine S. Hilarii 
Arelatensis, tom. i. p. 416.] 

‘ Sap. iv. 11. Raptus est, ne mali- 
tia mutaret intellectum ejus. 

© Hilarius Arelatensis, in Epist. ad 
Aug. [vid. S. Aug. Op., tom. ii. col. 
827.—-Ep. 226. ὃ 4.] Hoe [illud] tes- 
timonium, [ quod posuisti: Raptus est, 
&c....] tanquam non canonicum, de- 
finiunt omittendum.—Ut supra, num. 
Ixxxi. p. 180. [not. ad lit. r. ] 

f (Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 482,—487. 
(Concilium) Chalecedonense II., Gicu- 
menicum IV., Marciani Imp. literis, in 
Ecclesia S. Euphemie martyris, anno 
451, convocatum. Aderant antistites, 
ut ex veterum auctoritate constat, 600. ] 

δ Concil. Chalced., can. i. [ Labbe, 
tom. iv. col. 755.} Canones, qui aS. 
Patribus in unaquaque synodo hue 
usque constituti sunt, proprium robur 
obtinere decrevimus. [τοὺς παρὰ τῶν 
ἁγίων Πατέρων καθ᾽ ἑκάστην σύνοδον 
ἄχρι τοῦ νῦν ἐκτεθέντας κανόνας κρα- 


τεῖν ἐδικαιώσαμεν. | 

h In eod. Concil. Act. iv., Act. xi., 
Act. xiii. [ Labbe, tom. iv. col. 527.— 
*Aétios ... €lwe’ κανών ἐστιν οὗτυς, 
K.T.A. πάντες of εὐλαβέστατοι ἐπίσκο- 
ποι ἐβόησαν" οὗτος δίκαιος κανὼν, οὗτος 
6 κανὼν τῶν ἁγίων Tlarépwy.—Rursus, 
col. 537. ἡ ἁγία Σύνοδος εἶπεν" οἱ θεῖοι 
τῶν Πατέρων κανόνες ἀναγινωσκέσθω- 
σαν" «.7T.A.—Rursus, col. 691. Βασσι- 
avos... εἶπεν" of κανόνες φανερὰ ἔχου- 
ow’ οἱ πατέρες... αὐτοὶ εἴπωσιν" οἴδασι 
τοὺς κανόνας. K.T.A.—Et, col. 711. οἱ 
ἐνδοξότατοι ἄρχοντες εἴπον᾽ avaywwo- 
κέσθωσαν οἱ Kavdves’ K.T.A.... Ava- 
στάσιος . eime στοιχῶ τῷ κανόνι, 
k.7.A.—Vid. supr. p. 79, not. ad lit. r.] 
Epist. Synod. Episcoporum Pisidiz, 
ad Leonem Imp. [Concil. Labbe, tom, 
iv. col. 928.—Extraneos eos, (viz. eos, 
qui cum scirent Timotheum esse dam- 
natum, communicare illi sine periculo 
crediderunt,) esse a Dei Ecelesia judi- 
camus, secundum consequentiam regu- 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 


161 


tained among others the canons of Laodicea, wherein we had 
the catalogue of the canonical books of Scripture beforei; 
but the canons of the council of Carthage had yet no place 


in it*, 


And therefore we may safely conclude, that neither 


Pope Leo, (whose legates subscribed the council of Chal- 


cedon for him, all but the twenty-eighth canon,) nor any of 


the bishops there gathered together, acknowledged any other 
books of canonical Scripture, than what the council of Lao- 
dicea (which left out all the apocryphal, or ecclesiastical, 
books of the Old Testament) had declared to be received, 
and read for such in the Church, before their time. 


larem, nulla eis venia nec spe restitu- 
tionis ullo modo remanente, sicut tertia 
et octogesima regula de talibus aperte 
decernit, cujus initium est: Si quis epi- 
scopus a synodo depositus, aut presby- 
ter, aut diaconus ab episcopo proprio, 
&ec. (Can. iv. Cone. Antioch., qui est 
83. Codicis Canonum Eccl. Univers.) } 
Et Epist. Episcoporum Europe pro- 
vincie, [ad Leonem Imp.—Ibid., col. 
907.—Per hane humilem nostram re- 
lationem vestrz pietati significamus, 
quomodo cunctis sanctissimis ortho- 
doxisque conciliis et concordamus et 
consentimus. Primum quidem dog- 
mata et expositionem trecentorum de- 
cem et octo sanctorum sequimur Pa- 
trum, eorumque Fidem indeclinabiliter 
custodimus, in quam etiam baptizati 
sumus, et baptizamus. Post quos cen- 
tum quinquaginta sanctorum Patrum 
qui in regiam Constantinopolim con- 
gregati sunt, constituta servamus. 
Neenon etiam Ephesinum concilium, 
quod sub beate memorize Czlestino, 
successore sancti, et venerandi, et cus- 
todis clavium regni ccelorum, Petri, et 
sub sancte memoriz Cyrillo, Alexan- 
drino pontifice, congregatum est prop- 
ter hxresim nefandam profanamque 
Nestorii: precipue tamen per Dei 
gratiam Chalcedone collectum mag- 
num sanctumque, et universale con- 
cilium, eo quod pradicta concilia fir- 
maverit, nihilque quod illis bene vide- 
atur placuisse commoyerit, nec aug- 
mentum quoddam vel detractationem 
fecerit, aut quidquam ex his que tune 
fuere definita commoverit, aut aliquid 
incongruenter interpretatum sit. Quod 
concilium, velut anchoram cautam 
firmamque servamus, quando contra 
omnem hereticam tyrannidem scutum 
inexpugnabile et arma extitit, que ne- 
COSIN. 


M 


queant superari. Hujus igitur formas 
sive definitiones nullus recte sapien- 
tium mutilare presumat: et neque 
unum iota neque unum apicem possu- 
mus aut commovere, aut violare, horum 
que ab eo recte sunt et inculpabiliter 
definita.] Ac Epist. Agapiti Episcopi 
Rhodi, ad eund. Imp. [Ibid., col. 941. 
—Jussistis itaque considerare conci- 
lium vestree provinciz insularum, quid 
sentiat de sancto et universali Chalce- 
donensi concilio.... Non solum inter 
episcopos, sive clericos, sed neque in- 
ter fideles laicos juste constituendus 
est (Timotheus,) qui et piorum cano- 
num disciplinam vastavit, et Romanam 
rempublicam confusione complevit. 
Verumtamen, quoniam imperialis lex 
et ecclesiasticarum sanctionum conse- 
quentia custoditur, si placet, hoc sup- 
plico, ut vocetur aceusatus saecro ves- 
tre pietatis edicto; &c.... De sancto 
siquidem universali concilio, Chalce- 
done imperiali sanctione collecto, ad 
confirmationem quidem atque caute- 
lam orthodox et catholice Fidei, et 
damnationem atque destructionem pra- 
vitatis Eutychiane, quid dicamus, 
quando per omnia concordem sensum 
intemerate Fidei a trecentis decem et 
octo Patribus, qui in Nicza Christi 
gratia convenerunt, et Patrum Chalce- 
done conyenieutium reperimus ? | 

* In Codice Can. Univers. Ecclesia, 
can. clxiii. [ap. Justelli Biblioth., tom. 
i. pp. 54, 55.—étt od δεῖ ἰδιωτικοὺς 
ψαλμοὺς λέγεσθαι ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ, 
k.7.A., ut supr. p. 68, not. ad lit. 


* Quos Dionysius Exiguus primus 
: van pee : 
omninm adjecit, anno 525. [Vid. p. 
155, nott. ad litt. i, 1—Et conf. infr. 
num. xc. | 


TEST. 


CENT. V. 


Supra, 
num. lix. 


(CPRIEAW Ee? 
V-LT. 


A.D. 494. 
[ Vid.Cave, 
tom. i. p. 
462. ] 


162 A Scholastical History of 


LXXXVI. In the latter end of this age lived Pope Gela- 
sius; of whose decrees we have but one only’ given us in 
the Roman code, where it is divided into twenty-eight sec- 
tions. Yet in the tomes of the councils they have added 
many more, and among others a certain decree™ that he 
made in a synod at Rome with seventy bishops about him, 
concerning the authentic books of Scripture. And this 
decree was then first heard of, when Isidore the Merchant 
began to vent his apocryphal wares to the world, and when 
Gelasius had been already three hundred years in his grave. 
From him Burchard" and Ivo® received it, and Gratian? 


* Decretum Gelasii Papz ad omnes 
Episcopos, in Codice Can. Vet. Eccl. 
Rom. Edit. Mog. 1525, et Paris. 1609. 
{ Both these references refer to one and 
the same edition of the Roman Code; 
the Parisian title-page, with a preface, 
having been prefixed, apparently upon 
the issue of a new impression. ‘The 
decree of Pope Gelasius extends from 
p- 517 to p. 542, and is divided into 
twenty-eight capita. ] 

m In tomis conciliorum, apud Bi- 
nium, tom. iii. [p. 661. ed. Par. 1636. 
—Item, Labbe, tom. iv. col. 1260, et 
seq. |—Concil. Romanum I., quo a 
LXX Episcopis libri sacri et authen- 
tici ab apocryphis sunt discreti, sub 
Gelasio, ann. Dom. 494. [Asterio 
atque Przesidio consulibus.—Ordo 11- 
brorum Veteris Testamenti, quem 
Sancta et Catholica Romana suscipit 
et veneratur Ecclesia, digestus a B. 
Gelasio Papa cum septuaginta epi- 
scopis :— 

Genesis liber unus. 

Exodi liber unus. 

Levitici liber unus. 

Numeri liber unus. 

Deuteronomii liber unus, 

Jesu Nave liber unus. 

Judicum liber unus. 

Ruth liber unus. 

Regnorum libri quatuor. 

Paralipomenon libri duo. 

Psalmorum cl. liber unus. 
Salomonis libri tres :— 

(Proverbia, 

Ecclesiastes, et 

Cantica Canticorum.) 

Item, Sapientiz liber unus 

Ecclesiastici liber unus. 

Item, ordo Prophetarum :— 

Esai liber unus. 

Hieremiz liber unus, 


Cinoth, (id est, De Lamentationibus 
suis. ) 

Ezechielis liber unus. 

Danielis liber unus. 

Osez liber unus. 

Amos liber unus. 

Michee liber unus. 

Joel liber unus. 

Abdiz liber unus. 

Jone liber unus. 

Nahum liber unus. 

Habacuc liber unus. 

Sophoniz liber unus. 

Agegei liber unus. 

Zacharie liber unus. 

Malachiz liber unus. 
Item, Ordo Historiarum :— 

Job liber unus. 

Tobiz liber unus. 

Esdre liber unus. 

Esther liber unus. 

Judith liber unus. 

Machabezorum liber unus. 
Item, Ordo Scripturarum Novi, &c. 


B. Gelasii Pape Decretum LXX 
episcopis habitum de Apocryphis 
Seripturis. Post Propheticas, Evan- 
gelicas, atque Apostolicas Scripturas, 
quibus Keclesia Catholica per gratiam 
Dei fundata est, illud etiam intiman- 
dum putamus, &c. | 

n Anno 1014. [Vid. D. Burchardi, 
Wormaciensis Eccl, episcopi, decre- 
torum libri xx. ex conciliis et ortho- 
doxorum Patrum decretis, ed. Colon. 
1548. lib, iii. fol. 77.—Incipiunt de- 
creta de recipiendis vel non recipiendis 
libris, seripta a Gelasio Papa cum 
septuaginta eruditissimis episcopis in 
sede Apostolica urbis Rome. De or- 
dine librorum Veteris Testamenti. 

Genesis liber unus. 

Exodus liber unus, 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 


from them all. 


163 


But in the copies‘, which they bring us out 


of the pretended original, there is so great an uncertainty 


Leviticus . .. 

Namen 5. - 

Deuteronomii. . 

Jesu Nave .. 

ΣΟΙ . . ᾿ς 

ern ἡ. τς 

ἜΝ κοι τον S01 ς 

Paralipomenon . 

Psalmorum . . 

Salomonis , . . 

GIS) » ΣΝ εξ 

RGD see orks 

i DIEG OE ΤΡ τιον 

Hsther πὶ 4h 2 

Judith . . ...  Jiber unus. 

Maehabeorum . libri duo. 
De ordine Prophetarum :— 

Esaie . . . . liber unus. 

Hieremiz, cum 

Cinoth, id est, 
Lamentationi- 
busisuis 2). - 

Ezechielis . . 

iDanielis’ - τς 

Msewy ΤΡ παν τ 

AINOSHER το εν ς 

MichemiGwe. Use |; 

OCMC g το Δ eles 

Aibdize’ sen!) ς 

Jonweee Se kis As 

INBUM sees. se 

Abacuc 5c 

Sophonie . . . 

NESW gs neo 

Zacharie . . . liber unus. 

Malachiz . . liber unus. } 

° Anno 1117. [Vid. B. Ivonis De- 
cretum, ed. Lovanii, 1561. par. iv. cap. 
61. fol. 122.—De ordine librorum Ve- 
teris Testamenti:— 

Genesis, lib. i. 

Exodi, lib. i. 

Levitici, lib. i. &c. 

Numeri. 

Deuteronomii. 

Jesu Nave. 

Judicum, 

Regum, 4. 

Ruth. 

Paralipomenon, 2. 

Psalmorum, cl. 

Salomonis, 3. 

Job. 

Tobiz. 

Esdre. 

Esther. 

Judith. 

Machabzorum. 

Esaiz. 


liber unus. 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 
libri quatuor. 
liber unus. 
libri duo. 
liber unus. 
libri quinque. 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 


liber unus. 


liber unus. 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 
liber unus, 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 
liber unus. 


Hieremiz, cum Cinoth, (id est, La- 

mentationibus suis.) 

Ezechielis. 

Danielis. 

Osez. 

Joel. 

Amos. 

Abdiz. 

Jone. 

Michee. 

Naum. 

Abacuc. 

Sophoniz. 

Aggei. 

Zachariz. 

Malachiz. ] 

p Anno 1150. [ Vid. Gratiani De- 
cretum, Distinct. 15. Sancta Romana; 
ap. Corp. Jur. Can., ed. Par. 1612, 
tom. i. col. 62, 63.—Ceterum, qui libri 
in Ecclesiasticis Officiis per anni cir- 
culum a nonnullis legantur, (quod 
ritum illum Apostolica non reprobat, 
sed sequitur, Ecclesia,) pro fidelium 
zdificatione adnotandum censuimus. 
Quidam, quod in Septuagesima ponunt 
Pentateuchum usque in xy. diem ante 
Pasche, xv. die ponunt Hieremiam 
usque in Cenam Domini. In Cena 
Domini legunt tres lectiones de La- 
mentatione Hieremiz: ‘Quomodo se- 
det sola civitas,’ &c.; et tres de Trac- 
tatu Sancti Augustini in Psalmum liv.: 
‘Exaudi, Deus, orationem meam, et 
ne despexeris ;’ et tres de Apostolo, 
ubi ait in Epistola ad Corinthios: 
‘Convenientibus vobis in unum.’ (1 Cor. 
xi.) Secunda lectio sic incipit: ‘ Simi- 
liter et Calicem, postquam ccenavit.’ 
(1 Cor. x.) Tertia: ‘De spiritualibus 
autem nolumus vos ignorare, fratres.’ 
In Parasceue, tres lectiones de Lamen- 
tatione Hieremiz, et tres de Tractatu 
sancti Augustini in Psalmum_Ixiii. 
‘ Exaudi, Deus, orationem meam, cum 
deprecor,’ et tres de Apostolo, ubi ait 
(in) Epistola ad Hebreos: ‘ Festine- 
mus ingredi in illam requiem,’ &c, 
Secunda lectio: ‘Omnis namque pon- 
tifex.’ (Heb. iv. et v.) Tertia: ‘ De quo 
grandis nobis sermo.’ In Sabbato 
Sancto, tres lectiones de Lamentatione 
Hieremiz prophete, et tres de Trac- 
tatu sancti Augustini in eundem Psal- 
mum Ixiii.: ‘Exaudi, Deus, orationem 
meam, cum deprecor;’ et tres de Apo- 
stolo, ubi ait in Epistola ad Hebreos: 
‘Christus assistens pontifex futurorum 
bonorum.’ (Heb. ix.) Secunda lectio : 


M 2 


TEST. 


CENT. V. 





CHAP. 


VII. 


164 A Scholastical History of 


and disagreement betwixt them, that the Roman emendators 
of Gratian themselves know not how to trust it%. For m 
some copies they can find neither the book of Judith, nor 
the second book of Maccabees; in others they have but one 
book of the Kings, and one of the Chronicles; sometimes 
three, and sometimes two, and otherwhiles five of Solomon. 
So that no man can tell what Gelasius herein said, if he said 
any thing at all. But let it be, that some such catalogue 
was digested in his time: all that is gained by it, against us, 
is as good as nothing; for it is but a catalogue of Ecclesias- 
tical books mixed with the Canonical; and the title of it 
bears no more than we usually give it ourselves’, to signify 
that these were the books which were written in the time of 


‘ Ubi enim testamentum est.’ Tertia: 
‘Umbram enim habens Lex futuro- 
rum bonorum.’ (Heb. x.) In Pascha 
Domini, homilias ad ipsum diem per- 
tinentes: infra hebdomadam homilias. 
In Octavis Paschz ponunt Actus Apo- 
stolorum, et Epistolas canonicas, et 
Apocalypsim, usque in Octavas Pen- 
tecostes. In Octavis Pentecostes po- 
nunt libros Regum, et Paralfpomenon, 
usque in Kalendas Augusti. In Do- 
minica prima mensis Augusti ponunt 
Salomonem, usque in Kalendas Sep- 
tembris. In Dominica prima Sep- 
tembris ponunt Job, Tobiam, Esther, 
Esdram, usque in Kalendas Octobris. 
In Dominica prima mensis Octobris 
ponunt librum Machabzorum, usque 
in Kalendas Novembris. In Dominica 
prima mensis Novembris ponunt Eze- 
chielem, et Danielem, et minores Pro- 
phetas, usque in Kalendas Decembris. 
In Dominica prima mensis Decembris 
ponunt Esaiam prophetam, usque ad 
nativitatem Domini. In natali Do- 
mini legunt primum de Esaia tres 
lectiones. Prima lectio: ‘ Primo tem- 
pore alleviata est terra Zabulon,’ &c. 
Secunda: ‘Consurge, consurge.’ (Esai. 
ix.,, xl, lii.) Deinde leguntur ser- 
mones, vel homiliz, ad ipsum diem 
pertinentes. In natali sancti Stephani, 
homilia de ipso die. In natali sancti 
Johannis similiter, In natali Innocen- 
tium similiter. In natali sancti Sil- 
vestri similiter. In Octaya Natalis 
Domini homilia de ipso die. In Do- 
minica prima post nativitatem Domini 
ponunt Epistolas Pauli, usque in Sep- 
tuagesimam. In Epiphania, lectiones 
tres de Esaia. Prima lectio incipit: 
‘Omnes sitientes.’? Secunda: ‘ Surge, 


illuminare Hierusalem.’ Tertia: ‘Gau- 
dens. gaudebo in Domino.’ (Esai. lv., 
lx., lxi.) Deinde leguntur sermones, 
vel homiliz, ad ipsum diem _perti- 
nentes. | 

4 Dist. xv. 6. Sancta Romana, [ut 
supr, not. p. ] 

τ Emendatores Romani, in notis ad 
eundem canonem, verb. Mandamus. 
[Gratiani Decret., ubi supr.; Corp. 
Jur. Can., tom. i. col. 63.—Post hoc 
verbum in decreto Gelasii sequitur 
continenter: ‘Item opuscula beati Cy- 
priani,’ &c.... Sed Burchardus, et 
Ivo, et Pannormia, habent ut Grati- 
anus.] Ac certe in toto hoc capite tot 
modis discrepant collectiones ab ori- 
ginali, ut satis certo statui non possit, 
quz vera et pura sit Gelasii lectio; 
nec magnopere sit mirandum, si non- 
nulla sint que difficultatem faciunt. 
[Quamobrem que auxilio codicum 
tuto emendari poterant, ea sunt emen- 
data; &c. |—Item, ad verb. Ceterum. 
—Hine usque ad finem, (ubi recen- 
sentur libri Scripture canonici, et Ec- 
clesiastici iisdem immixti, [ Vid. supr. 
not. ad lit. p.]) neque in collectione 
Isidori, neque in ullo veteri codice 
Gratiani, eorum que collata sunt, in- 
veniuntur. [The passage in question 
is found, not only in the Par. ed. 1612, 
here used, (ut supr. not. p,) but also 
in the Lugd. ed. 1572. In the earlier 
edition, 4to. Basil. 1500, it does not 
occur. } 

5 Decret. Gelasii in Synodo LXX 
Ep.—Ordo librorum Veteris Testa- 
menti, [quem sancta et catholica Ro- 
mana suscipit et veneratur Kcclesia; 
&c.—Concil. Labbe, tom. iv. col. 1260, 
ut supr. p. 162, not. m. ] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 165 


TEST. 
CENT. V. 


the Old Testament, and afterwards received by the Church 
to be publicly read unto the people ; though, in a strict and 
exact manner of speaking, we intend not to call them all alike 
canonical, no more than Gelasius and his bishops did; who 
must either be taken in such a latitude as we desire to be, or 
else they will be put, not only to disagree with the nature of 
the thing itself, (to say, that any book was a canonical book 
of the Old Testament, which during the time of that Testa- 
ment was never so,) but to depart likewise from the consent 
of the ancient and primitive Church before them; which 
God forbid we should ever conceive of so many reverend and 
excellent persons, as either met with S. Augustine in the 
council of Carthage, or with Gelasius in the synod at Rome. 
LXXXVII. But here at this place it will not be amiss to 
stand awhile, and look upon the fine pageant that M. Becanus 
the Jesuit hath dressed up, and set in our way. Becanus was 
a man of an acute wit, and subtle enough; but herein (as in 
many things besides) he shewed little of it, when he brings 
in Pope Innocent delivermg the Trent-canon of Scriptures 
to the council of Carthaget, and the council of Carthage 
recommending it to 8S. Augustine, and S. Augustine present- 
ing it to Pope Gelasius, and Pope Gelasius, in his council at 
Rome, reaching it over to Pope Eugenius in his council at 
Florence, (which is a leap no less than nine hundred and fifty 
years long,) and Pope Eugenius putting it into the hands of 
the council of Trent. We shall speak with the council of 
Florence *, and Trent +, hereafter ; and, what all the rest of * Infra, 
this show can say, we have already heard before, and heard ΕΝ ee 


—clx. } 
cilii ab Innocentio I. [Epist. ii. ad 4 Num. 
Exuperium, cap. 7.7] Vixit autem clxxxi. 
Innocentius anno Christi 402. Igitur, [vid. chap. 
ab illo tempore primitive Ecclesiz ad xviii. ] 
nos usque, per continuam traditionem, 


t M. Becanus, Manual. Controvers., 
lib. i. cap. 1. 4. 1. [ed. 4to. Herbipoli, 
1623. p. 2.—Hic] canon (quem pon- 
tificili amplectimur) habetur in Conci- 
lio Trident., sess. iv. Et patres illius 


concilii acceperunt illum per tradi- 
tionem ab Eugenio Papa in Concilio 
Florentino, { ut videre est apud Bartho- 
Jomzum Carranzam in Summa Con- 
ciliorum.| Rursum, Eugenius illum 
accepit a Gelasio Papa in Concilio Ro- 
mano, [ ut patet ex tom. ii. conciliorum, 
in decretis Gelasii circa finem.] [{6- 
rum, Gelasius ab Augustino, [lib. ii. 
de Doctrina Christiana, cap. 8.] Et 
Augustinus a Concilio Carthaginensi 
[tertio, quod alii quintum, alii sextum 
vocant.] Denique, patres hujus con- 


perseverat idem ille Scripture canon, 
quem nos [Catholici] nunc tenemus et 
amplectimur.— Vide eund., tract. de 
Tide, cap. 3. q. 1. num. 8. [The title 
of this treatise is, ‘ Martini Becani, 
soc. Jes., Theologize Scholasticz partis 
secunda, tomi posterioris, tractatus 
primus, De Fide, Spe, et Caritate, tom. 
111, --ΕΑ, 8vo. Par. 1620. p. 55.—The 
passage referred to is an exact tran- 
script of the former, ubi supr., Ma- 
nual. Controvers., lib. i. cap. 1. q. 1. 
p. 2. ] 


CHAP. 


VIL. 


Vid. 
errata, ed. 
prima. | 


166 A Scholastical History of 


nothing that makes to the Jesuit’s purpose,—which is, to 
set all the apocryphal or ecclesiastical books of the Bible in 
equal rank and authority with the canonical. But between 
Eugenius and Gelasius there will come in so many to the 
contrary, that Becanus will never be able either to maintain 
his continual tradition against them, or to fetch his leap 
over all their heads. That Gelasius received his catalogue 
from 8S. Augustine, or 8. Augustine from the council of Car- 
thage, and the Council from Pope Innocent, is no way pro- 
bable. For, first, Gelasius received his decretal epistles, (all 
but one,) and his synodical declaration of the Scripture- 
books, from Isidore Mercator, and Isidore Mercator (for 
ought that any body knows) only from himself. Next, the 
council of Carthage and Pope Innocent rather received their 
catalogue from S. Augustine, than 5. Augustine from them ; 
for he wrote his books of Christian Doctrine before he was 
made a bishop, to which office he was ordained seven years" 
before Pope Innocent came to that dignity*, and ten years 
before the epistle to Exuperius is said to be written’,—an 
epistle that 8S. Augustipe perhaps never saw, (at least he 
makes no mention of it,) and which the council of Carthage 
never heard of*; who, following the enumeration of Scrip- 
tures that S. Augustine had (with his restrictions and limita- 
tions) set down before, sent it to Boniface and other bishops 
of Italy, to see if they would approve it: which they would 
never have done, if they had known of any former declara- 
tion that Innocent had there made about it. Lastly, if Eu- 
genius had it from [the pretended] Gelasius, and he from 
S. Augustine, and S. Augustine from the Council, and they 
from Pope Innocent,—from whom did this pope receive it ? 
(for he lived in the fifth age, which is somewhat too late a 
time to begin the primitive Church withal*, as Becanus here 





4 Anno 395, secundum Prosperi 


con, ubi supr., tom. i. p. 299.—Theo- 
Chronicon. [Vid. Prosperi Aquitani 


dosio VII. et Palladio Coss.—Quo tem- 





Chron. integrum, ap. Henric. Canisii 
Thesaur., tom. i. p. 297.—Anno 395, 
Olybrio et Probino Coss., Augustinus, 
beati Ambrosii discipulus, multa fa- 
cundia doctrinaque excellens, Hippone 
regione Africze Episcopus ordinatur. ] 
* Anno 402. [ibid., tom. i. p. 297. | 
y Anno 405. [ vid. num. lxxiii. supr. | 
* Anno 419. | Vid. Prosperi Chroni- 


pore Pelagius jam a Pontifice Inno- 
centio predamnatus,—ei Afrorum vi- 
gore, et maxime Augustini Episcopi 
scientia, resistebatur. | 

ἃ Loco citato.—Igitur ab illo tem- 
pore primitive Ecclesiz ad nos usque; 
&c. [Vid. Becan. Manual. Controv., 
ubi supra, p. 165. not. ad lit. t. } 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 167 


doth.) Did he take it from himself, and fetch it out of his . Tssv. 
own bosom? or did he alone give forth his sentence about it, — + - 


without the consent and testimony of others? and (which is pectoris? 
more) against all the testimony and consent of the primitive 
Church for the space of four hundred years before him ? 

Into so many errors and straits doth this Jesuit cast himself, 

by undertaking the defence of a wrong cause. 

LXXXVIII. Nor is he in any less error, when, having 
asked the question’,—W hat books of Scripture were received 
into the canon of the Old Testament ?—he answereth, That 
there be two canons of that Testament ; one Judaical, which 
was made up in the time of Ezra; and another Christian, 
which was made up by the authority of Innocent the First: 
a distinction that, standing upon no foundation, destroyeth 
itself. For the canon of the Old Testament, if it be properly 
and strictly taken, (and Becanus would not have it otherwise 
taken,) neither is, nor can be, any other but Judaical; from 
which if there should be a different Christian canon, making 
and avowing those books to be parts of the Old Testament, 
which the Old Testament never had, it would imply a con- 
tradiction, which Pope Innocent’s epistle will never make 
good. For no book can be said to be a canonical book of 
the Old Testament, (that ended in Ezra’s time,) but such 
only as was received into the canon while that Testament 
and the ancient Judaical Church flourished under it. There- 
fore in this matter we can no more believe the Jesuit’s say- 
ing concerning Pope Innocent than we can believe Pope 
Innocent himself, when in this his decretal epistle he tell- 


Ὁ Becanus, lib. De Analogia V. ac 
N. Test. cap. 1. q. 1. [64. 8vo. Mogunt. 
1620. p. 2.—Questio est:] Quinam 
libri V. T. sint canonici [hoe posteriori 
sensu ?—id est, Quinam relati sint in 
catalogum seu canonem librorum 
Scripture V. Testamenti?] R[espon- 
deo:]| canon seu ecatalogus librorum 
V. T. duplex est; unus Judaicus, qui 
tempore Esdra, [seu ab ipso Esdra, 
vel a concilio sacerdotum, cui ipse in- 
terfuit, ] confectus est. [In isto canone, 
&c....] Alter Christianus, qui auc- 
toritate Innocentii Primi confectus est ; 
[in quo preter libros jam enumeratos, 
continentur etiam hi: Tobias, Judith, 
Esther, Sapientia, Eeclesiasticus, Ba- 
ruch, et duo libri Machabeorum. 


Itaque tam hi, quam illi priores, cano- 
nici sunt.]| Et quidem de prioribus, 
[qui continentur in canone Judzorum, | 
non est disputatio. Omnes, tam Judzi, 
quam Christiani, agnoscunt illos pro 
canonicis. De posterioribus aliqua dis- 
sentio est. [Judzi, Lutherani, et Cal- 
vanistz, negant esse canonicos. Affir- 
mant Innocentius I., Epist. iii. ad Ex- 
uperium, cap. 7; Augustinus, libr. 1], 
de Doctrina Christiana, cap. 8; Patres 
Concilii Carthaginensis; Gelasius in 
Concilio Romano; Concil. Florenti- 
num apud Bartholomzum Caranzam, 
in Summa Conciliorum; Concilium 
Tridentinum, sess. iv.; et omnes Ca- 
tholici qui hoe concilium secuti sunt. ] 


CHAP. 


ΠῚ 


Supra, 
chap. II. 
[ vid. num. 
XXVi. pp. 
18, 19. ] 


168 A Scholastical History of 


eth us, (if yet it were he,) that Solomon® king of Judah 
wrote a book in the time of Ptolemy king of Egypt; for 
he attributeth five books to Solomon’, whereof Ecclesias- 
ticus must be one, that was written by Sirachf seven hun- 
dred and sixty years after Solomon was dead. The question 
in our case is concerning a matter of fact, in a time long 
since past, which no power is able to change into any other 
thing than at that time it was, and make it what it was not. 
The demand then being, What are the canonical books of 
the Old Testament, (which was now past and gone four whole 
ages before the time of Pope Innocent,) recourse is to be had 
unto the time of the Old Testament itself, that herein must 
only give us our sure and certain resolution. For, if the pope 
had an omnipotent faculty, yet that faculty could not revoke 
a time, nor make things then to be, that then had no being ; 
as it is both confessed here by the Jesuit, and was made clear 
before, that his new canonical books had then no such being 
at all. Besides, Pope Innocent’s answer was not given to 
Exuperius in such high terms of authority (whereby to regu- 
late and bind the Christian Church after him) as Becanus 
here would have it; for he answereth only as far as his 
understanding gave him leave’, and according as his reason 
persuaded him, having first consulted the books, and the 
order of times wherein they were written. But, if he had 
made the ecclesiastical books of equal authority with the 
canonical, or determined those writings to be parts of the 
Old Testament, which never were acknowledged by them 
that lived under it properly to belong thereunto, his answer 
had been clear otherwise than what his understanding led 





e¢ Ann. Mundi 2940. [Salomon mo- 
ritur circa ann. 975, ante Christum. | 

4 Ann. Mundi 3704. [Ptolemzus 
Euergetes moritur ann. 221, ante 
Christum. | 

ὁ Innoe. I. in Epistola [ad Exupe- 
rium, tit. vii—Concil. Labbe, tom. ii. 
co]. 1256, ut supr. p. 153, not. ad lit. d. | 
Salomonis libri quinque. 

f Prefat. Siracidis filii, in Ecclesi- 
asticum, [ Bibl. Sacr. ed. Vulg. Par. 
1564. p. 97.) Nam in xxxviii. anno, 
temporibus Ptolemzi Euergetz regis, 
postquam perveni in /Zgyptum, [et 
cum multum temporis ibi fuissem, in- 
veni ibi libros relictos non parva neque 


contemnende doctrine.—The Greek 
is: ἐν yap τῷ ὀγδόῳ καὶ τριακοστῷ 
ἔτει ἐπὶ τοῦ Evepyérou βασιλέως παρα- 
γενηθεὶς εἰς Αἴγυπτον, καὶ cvyxpovicas, 
εὗρον οὐ μικρᾶς παιδείας ἀφόμοιον" K.T.A. 
—Vet. Test. ex vers. Septuagint., ed. 
Oxon. 1817. tom. iv. pp. 289, 290. ] 

8 Innoce. 1., in Epistola ad Exuper. 
[ Labbe, tom. ii. col. 1254, ut supr. p. 
159, not. ad lit. a.] Pro captu intelli- 
gentiz mez [quz sunt visa] respondi, 
quid sequendum vel docilis ratio per- 
suaderet, vel auctoritas lectionis osten- 
deret, vel custodita series temporum 
demonstraret. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 169 


TEST. 


him to, and would have been altogether contrary to reason, 
CENT. V. 


both in regard of the books themselves, and of the times 
when they were first set forth, which was after Ezra and 
Malachi had closed up the canon. Again; if Innocent’s re- Vide chap. 
script had then carried the present Roman sense, and been a ἮΝ 
of such authority as is now pretended, how came it to pass, 

that from the next ages after him, to the time of the council 

of Trent itself, there was no greater regard and consideration ° 

had of it? For certain it is, that, from this time to ours, 

never was any Bible found, that had either his epistle, or the 
catalogue of S. Augustine, or the canon of Carthage, or the 

decree of Gelasius, set before it: as in all, manuscript and 
printed, the prologue of S. Hierome is there placed by a Prol. Ga- 
common and universal consent of the Latin Church, to be εἰ γῆρας 
a sure index and discrimination of the apocryphal or eccle- 
siastical books from the canonical". For herein he was pre- 

ferred before all other writers! that spake not so distinctly 

and exactly of this particular as he did. And, to make it 
manifest that, in the subsequent ages, the Church followed 

not the pretended definition of Innocent or Gelasius, but the 
distinction that 8. Jerome made, and the ancient canon that 

the Christians received from the Hebrews *, we shall, in the 
chapters ensuing, take a full view of the next ages, and see 

the testimonies which both the elder and the later writers 

have given us herein. 


h Prol. Gal. B. Hieronymi. [ Vid. Op. 
tom. ix. col. 454, ut supr. passim. ] Ut 
scire valeamus, quicquid est extra hos 
(in Galeato recensitos libros) inter 


Augustino, maxime ubi agitur de Ve- 
teri Testamento, et de historiis. Nam 
in hoe ipse excessit omnes doctores 
Ecclesiz. 


Apocrypha [esse] ponendum. Igitur 
Sapientia, quze vulgo Salomonis inscri- 
bitur, et [Jesu] filii Sirach liber, et Ju- 
dith, et Tobias, et Pastor, non sunt in 
canone. 

i Alph. Tostat., in cap. i. Matth. ad 
vers. 12, et seq. [tom. ix. fol. 82.] 
Magis credendum est Hieronymo quam 


kK Idem, Defensorii, par. ii. cap. 23. 
{tom. xii. fol. 26.] Ista distinetio facta 
est ab Ecclesia universali, que con- 
corditer tenet illam distinctionem fac- 
tam a B. Hieronymo. Nam ista tene- 
batur a Judzis fidelibus ante Christi 
{Christum] adventum, et fuit postea 
continuata in Ecclesia. 


ΘΒ ΡΣ 
ὙΠ: 


A.D. 530), 


Cassiodo- 
rus de 
Divinis 
Lectioni- 
bus. 


170 A Scholastical History of 


CHAPTER VIII. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ANCIENT ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
SIXTH CENTURY. 


LXXXIX. M. Aurelius Cassiodore, (sometimes a senator 
of Ravenna, and consul of Rome, but afterwards one that re- 
tired himself to a collegiate life in a religious house™ which 
he had built for that purpose,) though he lived many years 
in the former century, yet in his old age reached to this, and 
wrote an introduction to the reading of divine Scriptures. 
Among which he comprehendeth not only the canonical, but 
the ecclesiastical books also of the Bible, together with the 
best expositors® and tractates that had been made upon 
them. In the first place, he reciteth the stricter catalogue 
of S. Hierome®, (which is an argument that he preferred it 
before any other,) and afterwards the larger enumeration of 
S. Augustine and the common Septuagint; but of these two 
last his judgment is not so well known to us, as otherwise it 
might have been, if the topies of his writing had come perfect 
to our hands. For they that set him forth confess somewhat 
here to be wanting. In the mean while, how highly he ap- 
proved 8S. Jerome’s edition, which consisted of twenty-two 
books according to the Hebrew canon, he declareth at large: 
but of Pope Innocent’s epistle, and the decree of Gelasius, he 
saith not a word; which is a sign that they came into the 
world after his time. And, because he could not find among 
all the ancient writers any expositions of the other ecclesias- 


1 [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 501.—Mag- 
nus Aurelius Cassiodorus... anno 537 
«νον monasterium Vivariense sive Cas- 
tellense... posuit, &c.... Circa an- 
num 456. libros de Divinis Lectionibus 
scripsit; &c. | 

m Vivariense Monasterium, juxta 
Ravennates. [Vid. Magni Aurelii Cas- 
sidori, lib. De Divinis Lectionibus, cap. 
Xxix., ap. Biblioth. V. Patrum Max., 
ed. Lugd. 1677. tom. xi. p. 1284,.—-De 
positione monasterii Vivariensis, sive 
Castellensis. | 

n Ibid., cap. xxiv. [ubi supr. p. 
1283.] Quod dictum rationabiliter in 
tractatoribus probatissimis invenitur, 
hoe procul dubio credamus esse divi- 
num. 


° Thid., cap. xii. [p. 1277. ] Sciendum 
est plane S. Hieronymum ideo diver- 
sorum translationes legisse, atque cor- 
rexisse, eo quod auctoritati Hebraicze 
nequaquam eas perspiceret consonare. 
Unde factum est ut omnes libros V. T. 
diligenti cura in Latinum sermonem 
de Hebrzo fonte transfunderet, et ad 
viginti duarum literarum modum, qui 
apud Hebrzeos manet, competenter ad- 
duceret, per quas omnis sapientia dis- 
citur [ dicitur, | et memoria dictorum in 
zvum scripta servatur. Huic etiam 
adjecti sunt N. T. libri xxvii., qui col- 
liguntur simul xlix. (Titulus hujus 
capitis est: Divisio Scripture divine 
secundum Hieronymum.) 0 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 171 


tical books, which were added to the translation out of the 
Septuagint’, and numbered in 8. Augustine’s catalogue, he 
committed the care of that work to a priest of his own ac- 
quaintance4; commending the books for many excellent 
virtues’, and instructions of manners, in patience, in hope, 
in charity, and in fortitude, that are to be found in them. 
And thus far 5. Hierome was of his mind: and so are we. 
XC. Among other laws that Justinian the Emperor made A.D. 541. 
concerning ecclesiastical matters, this was one,—that the mee cae 
canons made and confirmed by the four first General Coun- 598, 509.] 
cils should be received’, and have the force of laws. In the 
last of which councils, (as appeared before, both by the council 
itself, and by the code there approved",) the canon of the 
council at Laodicea was confirmed, and the canon of the Vide num. 


TEST. 
CENT. VI. 


council of Carthage, (which that code contained not,) 


lix. 


alone by itself. From whence it appeareth, that, though Isxxii 


Dionysius * and Ferrandus + had already made some use o 


the African council in their particular and private collections 
of the canons, yet, in the general and public receptions of the +. P- 913-] 


f * Anno 


525. [vid. 
Cave, tom. 


Church, this of Carthage carried not then any such binding eee 
authority with it, as that of Laodicea did. τ ἢ 


Ρ Ibid., cap. vy. [ubi supr. p. 1275.] 
Szpe dictus autem pater Hieronymus 
asserit Sapientie librum non a Salo- 
mone, (ut usus habet,) sed a Philone 
doctissimo quodam Judzo fuisse con- 
scriptum: quem pseudographum pre- 
notavit, quia [propterea quod] usur- 
pationem nominis portat alterius. Hu- 
jus libri [Cujus voluminis] exposit[io- 
nem] presbyter Bellator [octo libris se 
assumpsisse testatus est ;] &c. 

4 Ibid., cap. vi. [p. 1275.—Vid. infr. 
not. r.]_Bellatori amico nostro. 

τ Tbid. [ubi supr. p. 1275.—Sed eos, 
licet historici sint, et planissima rela- 
tione fundantur, tamen] propter vir- 
tutes excellentissimas morum conscrip- 
tos esse cognoscite, ut patientiam, ut 
spem, ut caritatem, ut etiam in faminis 
fortitudinem, ut pro Deo contemptam 
presentis szculi vitam, [vel cztera 
que illis virtutum genera Domino 
prestante floruerunt,] nostris animis 
competenter infunderent. .. [ Libri vero 
Machabzorum supradicto amico nostro 
Bellatore sedula expositione, Domino 
juvante, confecti sunt; &c. } 

8 Novella exxxi. [Collat. ix. tit. 13. 
cap. 1, ed. Antv. 1575. p. 212.] θεσπί- 


Comey [τοίνυν] τάξιν νόμων ἐπέχειν τοὺς 
ἁγίους ἐκκλησιαστικοὺς κανόνας, τοὺς 
ὑπὸ τῶν ἁγίων τεσσάρων συνόδων ἐκτε- 
θέντας ἢ βεβαιωθέντας, τουτέστι, τῆς 
ἐν Νικαίᾳ τῶν τιη΄., καὶ τῆς ἐν Κωνσταν- 
τινουπόλει τῶν ἁγίων py’. πατέρων, καὶ 
τῆς ἐν Ἐφέσῳ πρώτης, ἐν ἣ Νεστόριος 
κατεκρίθη, καὶ τῆς ἐν Χαλχηδόνι, καθ᾽ 
ἣν Εὐτύχης μετὰ Νεστορίου ἀνεθεμα- 
τίσθη. τῶν γὰρ προειρημένων ἁγίων 
συνόδων καὶ τὰ δόγματα καθάπερ τὰς 
θείας γραφὰς δεχόμεθα, καὶ τοὺς κανόνας 
ὡς νόμους φυλάττομεν.----Ν ἃ. supr. p. 
80, not. ad lit. s——This Novel may be 
found also ap. Justelli Biblioth., tom. i. 
Ῥ. 28, where itis placed before the Code 
of the Universal Church. ] 

t Concil. Chalcedon., can. i. ut supr. 
citatur, num. Ixxxv. [p. 160, not. ad 
lit. g.—Vid. etiam Concil. Labbe, tom. 
iv. col. 755.—robs παρὰ τῶν ἁγίων ma- 
τέρων καθ᾽ ἑκάστην σύνοδον ἄχρι τοῦ 
νῦν ἐκτεθέντας κανόνας κρατεῖν ἐδικαι- 
ώσαμεν. | 

ἃ In eod. Concil. Act. iv., xi., xiii. 
{ Vid. Concil. Labbe, tom. iv. coll. 527, 
537, 691, 711, ut supr. p. 79, not. ad 
lit. 1. ] 


CHAP. 


VIII. 


A.D. 543%. 


172 A Scholastical History of 


XCI. But we have, in this age, the testimonies of two 
African bishops to explain their own canon: one of Junilius ; 
who, notwithstanding the mixture that 5. Augustine and the 
council of Carthage made of the ecclesiastical and canonical 
books together, acknowledgeth a great imparity betwixt 
them’, and parteth them again (them and others) into their 
several classes. For, first, he declareth that the canonical 
books only are of sovereign and perfect authority; then, that 
there be some others of a lesser, and others of no authority 
at all: which is answerable to the order of the Greek Church, 
which divided the canonical books from those that were suf- 
fered to be read in public assemblies, and these from the 
apocryphal, that were utterly rejected, and forbidden to be 
used among them. Secondly, he excludeth out of his canoni- 
cal class? the books of Judith, Wisdom, and the Maccabees, 
which he expressly nameth, and (by the reason that follow- 
eth) the rest of that rank also, which he nameth not. For, 
thirdly, the reason that he giveth of this his distinction is, 
because the Hebrews?’, and S. Hierome, and other doctors of 
the Church, had so distinguished them before him: which is 
a clear profession, that he received no more books into the 
canon than they did; and a clear argument withal, that the 
copy of his writing is corrupted, where some of the canonical 
books recited in it are set out of their own order?. 


sentiumve narratio. 


x [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 526.—Juni- 
lius, episcopus Africanus, . vixit 
circa an. 550. Scripsit ad Primasium, 
&e. | 

y Junilius Africanus, de partibus 
Divine Legis, lib. i. cap. 7. [ap. Max. 
Biblioth. V. Patr., tom. x. p. 341.] 
(Seribit autem ad modum dialogi.) 
Discipulus: Quomodo Divinorum li- 
brorum, (nempe, qui aut revera Divini 
sunt, aut tales habentur,) consideratur 
auctoritas? Magister: Quia quidaimn 
perfectz auctoritatis sunt, quidam me- 
diz, quidam nullius. D. Qui sunt 
perfectz auctoritatis? M. Quos ca- 
nonicos in singulis speciebus [abso- 
lute] enumeravimus. D. Qui mediz? 
M. Quos adjungi a pluribus diximus. 
D. Qui nullius [auctoritatis sunt?] 
M. Reliqui omnes. 

* Vide ejusdem libri cap. 8. [De 
historia, p. 540.—Discip. Historia quid 
est? Magist. Prateritarum rerum pre- 


D. In quibus li- 
bris Divina continetur historia? M. 
In septemdecim: Gen. 1, Exo. 1, 
Levit. 1, Num. 1, Deuter. 1, Jesu 
Nave 1, Judicum 1, Ruth 1, Regum, 
secundum nos, 4, (secundum He- 
breos, 2.) Evangeliorum quatuor: 
secundum Mattheum, secundum Mar- 
cam, secundum Lucam, secundum Jo- 
hannem; Actuum Apostolorum 1. D. 
Nulli alii libri ad Divinam historiam 
pertinent? M. Adjungunt plures Para- 
lipomenon 2, Job 1, Esdrz 2, Judith 1, 
Hester 1, Maccab. 2. D. Quare, &c.; 
ut infr., not. seq.—The book of Wis- 
dom is not named. ] 

@ Tbid. [ubi supr.] Discip. Quare hi 
libri non inter canonicas Scripturas 
currunt? Mag. Quoniam apud He- 
braos quoque super hac differentia re- 
cipiebantur, sicut Hieronymus ceeteri- 
que testantur. i 

» Kod. cap. [ut supr., not. z.—Ad- 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 173 


XCII. Another of the African bishops is Primasius, the 


TEST. 
prelate of Adrumetum there, and one of those Fathers that _CENT. vt. 
were present at the fifth general council in Constantinople‘ ; vid. a 


who, after the council of Carthage had been divulged, and Cave, tom. 
spread in his country, now more than a hundred years to- ge pe 
gether, knew of no other books to be received there into 
perfect and canonical authority of Scripture, than what 
S. Hierome, and others that followed the Hebrew account, yum, ixx., 
had formerly numbered. It is therefore a great vanity in }*xiii 
Cotton® and Coeffeteau‘ to say as they do, that, from the time 
of the African council in Carthage, their new canon of Trent 
was received and believed throughout all Christendom, and 
that there are not above one or two to be found among the 
ancient and later writers in the Church since that age, who 
have been of another mind. But we shall find them many 
more ; and it will be no easy matter for those of their side to 
find any one, that ever maintained the doctrine of the coun- 
cil of Trent, before that council sent out their anathema 
against the whole Church of God besides, both before and 
after them. 

XCIII. In Syria at this time lived Anastasius, the patri- 
arch of Antioch, a person highly esteemed in the Church", 
as for all other things wherein he excelled, so especially for 


A.D. 560 ε. 


jungunt plures Paralipomenon 2, Job 1, vent és Bibles de Genéve; par Pierre 


Esdr@ 2, Judith 1, Hester 1, Maccab. 2. 
—Perhaps, also, the edition used by 
Cosin may have contained the book of 
Wisdom in the place of Esther. | 

© Concil. Constantinop. General. V., 
Collat. (sive Act.) ii. [Concil. Labbe, 
tom. y. col. 433.—Sancta synodus dixit: 
Oportebat quidem Primasium, et Sa- 
binianum, et Projectum, et Paulum, 
religiosissimos episcopos, convocatos ad 
hoe, sancto Concilio advyenire, et par- 
ticipes ΠΟΥ omnium quze moventur ; 
&c. | 

4 Primasius, in Apocalyps. cap. iv., 
[Comment., lib. ii. ap. Max. Biblioth. 
Y. Patrum, tom. x. p. 296.] (S. Johan- 
nes) Veteris Testamenti libros (per xxiv. 
alas) insinuat: quos ejusdem numeri 
canonica auctoritate suscipimus, tan- 
quam xxiy. Seniores (super) Tribuna- 
lia preesidentes.—[ Vid. etiam ibid. pas- 
sim. | 

€ Cotton, Deprayv., 184. [Genéve 
Plagiare, ou Vérification des déprava- 
tions de la Parole de Dieu, qui se trou- 


Coton, &c., col. 2207.—Catalogue (faite 
depuis en l’année 397. au concile troi- 
siesme de Carthage) qui depuis de sié- 
cle en siécle a esté receu en toute l’es- 
tendué de |’ Eglise ; &c. ] 

f Coeffet., Apol., p. 96. [Ciuvres, p. 
437.—En fin ils ont esté receus avec 
les autres, comme témoignent Sainct 
Augustin, Innocent premier, et le con- 
cile troisieme de Carthage, qui a esté 
suivi en ce point par tous les plus 
illustres écrivains, qui sont venus de- 
puis, un ou deux exceptés; &c. ] 

8 [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 631.—Ana- 
stasius, Sinaita a monastica (quam in 
monte Sinai egit) vita dictus, anno 561. 
ad Patriarchatus Antiocheni dignita- 
tem promotus, doctrinam orthodoxam 
strenue ac constanter propugnabat, 
&c. | 

Ὁ Evagr. Hist., lib. iv. cap. 39. [cap. 
40, ap. Histor. Eccles., ed. Cantab., 
1720, tom. 111. pp. 422, 428..---ἣν δὲ 6 
᾿Αναστάσιος, τὰ μὲν θεῖα ἐς τὰ μάλιστα 
λόγιος, ἀκριβὴς δὲ τοὺς τρόπους, κ.τ. A. | 


ΘᾺ. 





A.D. 580. 


[Vid. Cave, egyn 


tom. 1. p 
543. ] 


174 A Scholastical History of 


his study and knowledge of the Scriptures; who, in his work 
that he made upon the creation of the world, expressly setteth 
forth the number of those books‘, which God had appointed 
for His Old Testament, to be twenty-two. And it is to no 
purpose for Coccius* to bring him out of his Treasury against 
us. For, though he citeth Ecclesiasticus in the same book, 
yet neither there, nor any where else, doth he make it to be 
a part of God’s Old Testament. And if he (or some other 
under his name’) hath thought good to allege the Wisdom of 
Solomon, and to call it a divine Scripture, yet this is no 
more than otherwhiles he attributeth to the Fathers of the 


Nicene Council™. 


XCIV. As clear a testimony have we from Leontius, ac- 


exact writer ®; 


ted both in those days and these a very learned and 
who, in his book against the sects, acknow- 


ledgeth no other canonical parts of the ancient Bible to be 
received by the Christian Church, than what the Hebrews 


i Anastasius, [Sinaita,] in Hexame- 
ron, lib. vii. [ap. Max. Bibl. V. Patr., 
tom. ix. p. 886.] Numerat igitifr Deus 
totum suum Vetus Testamentum in 
xxii. libris. [The precise words are: 
Hoe est enim vigesimum secundum 
Dei opus; viginti enim duo opera fe- 
cisse Deum, dicunt et Judzorum et 
Christianorum interpretes. Ex quibus 
quidem viginti et unum jam paulo ante 
enumeravimus, facta in sex diebus ; 
viginti autem secundum est futuri sz- 
culi paratum regnum, et spiritualis con- 
templatio. Propterea viginti quoque 
duobus libris enumerat ‘omne Vetus 
Suum Testamentum. | 

Κύρου. Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 17. [tom. 
i, p. 682.— Anastasius Antiochenus, 580. 
Lib. ix. Hexameron: Si autem adjutrix 
est mulier, quomodo dicit Scriptura, 
quod ‘vinum et mulieres separant a 
Deo.’ (Ecclus. xix. 2.) ] 

1 Quest. viii, apud Anastas. [Max. 
Biblioth. V. Patr., tom. ix. p. 968.— 
Quod quidem divina quoque Scriptura 
dicit, narrans de Sapientia: Hzee jus- 
tum, &c. (Sap. xxx.) ] 

m Anastasius, in ‘Odny., cap. ix. 
[ Biblioth. Max., tom. ix. Ρ. 828.—Quo- 
rum (viz. Arii, Sabell. aliorumque,) 
impietatem, perversamque sententiam, 
evertit et condemnavit sanctissima illa 
et beatissima, Spiritus S. quasi uni- 
genita filia, universalis synod. Nicen. 
ecexvilil. celeberrimorum Patrum, di- 


lucide docens, aliud esse essentiam seu 
naturam, aliud hypostasin: sic enim 
loquitur.—For the Greek, vid. ed. 4to. 
Ingolstad., 1606. p. 140.—ay τὴν ἀσέ- 
βειαν καὶ τὸ τοιοῦτον φρόνημα ἀνατρέ- 
πουσα, ἣ ἁγία καὶ μακαρία πρωτότοκος 
Τοῦ ᾿Αγίου Πνεύματος οἰκουμενικὴ σύ-" 
vodos τῶν ἐν Νικαίᾳ Tin’. πατέρων τῶν 
ἀοιδίμων, διδάσκουσα σαφῶς ἡμᾶς" ὅτι 
ἕτερόν ἐστιν ἣ οὐσία, ἤτοι ἣ φύσις" καὶ 
ἕτερον ἣ ὑπόστασις. οὕτω βοᾷ.--- ΤῈ 8 
title of this book is: “ Anastasii Sinaite, 
Patriarche Antiocheni, Odnyos, seu Dux 
Viz, adv. Acephalos ;’’? &c.—Conf. no- 
tam ad Bodleianum Catalogum, sub 
nomine Anastasii Sinaite, monachi Pa- 
lestini:—De variorum Anastasiorum 
operibus, et cui queeque sint tribuenda, 
conf. Oudinum de Scriptt. Eccl., col. 
544, vol. ii., et Fabricium in Bibl. Gr., 
ex ed. Harles, pp. 571—663. vol. x. ] 

n Henr. Canis., Antiq. Lect., tom. iv. 
[ Vid. Thesaur. Monumentorum Ececl., 
et Historicorum, cum notis, &c., Ja- 
cobi Basnage, vol. i. p. 527.—Claruit 
Leontius iste sub Justiniano Imp. hu- 
jus nominis primo, patria Byzantinus, 
&c.] Baronius, in Annal., Anno 553. 
sect. 46. [ tom. vii. col. 584.—Sane qui- 
dem et hujus scriptor temporis valde 
accuratus, Leontius, in libro De Sectis, 
cum multa ab hereticis conficta tradat, 
inter alia ab ipsis epistolas scriptas esse 
nomine Theodoreti testatur. ] 





=. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 175 
had received before, that is to say, twelve historical books, 
five prophetical, four of doctrine and instruction, and one 
of psalmody; all which he nameth in particular?, without 
making mention of any other. And therefore the master of 
the Pope’s palace at Rome is very angry with this passage in 
Leontius, and putteth him into his Expurgatory Index with 
this censure, ‘‘ That he did exceeding ill4, to make so short a 
catalogue of the old divine Scriptures, and therein to omit 
the books of Tobit, Judith, Esther, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, 
and the Maccabees:” which is clearly to confess that this 
testimony is wholly for us, and full against the new Trent- 
canon. 

XCV. There is a commentary upon the Apocalypse extant, A.D. 599, 


: ὃ - ae aut seculo 
under the name of Victorinus the Martyr, bishop of Poictiers potius se- 


quenti'. 


TEST. 
CENT. VI. 


P Leontius Byzantinus, de Sectis, 
act. 11. [ap. Galland. Biblioth., tom. xii. 
p- 627.—Sequitur, ut, post illa jam 
premissa, de sectis quibusdam brevi- 
ter agamus. Universe quidem numero 
Ixxxiv. sunt, quas Epiphanius Cypri 
antistes enumerat.] Prius [tamen] 
quam (sectas) [eas] attingamus, libros 
ab Ecclesia receptos recenseamus, Eo- 
rum igitur [Igitur ex libris ecclesias- 
ticis ] alii Scripture Veteris, alii Nove. 
Veterem [Scripturam] vocamus eam, 
que ante Christi Adventum edita [lite- 
ris prodita 1 fuit: Novam, que post [Ip- 
sius ] Adventum. Veteris libri sunt xxii., 
partim historici, partim prophetici, par- 
tim parenetici [preecepta continentes, | 
partim ad psallendum [concinendum] 
facti. Et hi quidem sunt V. T. libri, 
&c. (Quum hos, et qui ad N. T. per- 
tinent, recensuisset, subjicit:) ταῦτα 
ἐστὶ τὰ κανονιζόμενα βιβλία ἐν ἐκκλη- 
cig, καὶ παλαιᾷ καὶ νέᾳ ὧν τὰ παλαιὰ 
πάντα δέχονται οἱ Ἕβραῖοι. Hi sunt 
libri in canonem recepti in Ecclesia, 
tum vetere, tum nova; e quibus omnes 
illos priscos Hebrei recipiunt. [* Hi 
sunt libri, tam prisci, quam recentes, 
qui in Ecclesia pro canonicis haben- 
tur; ac priscos quidem omnes Hebrei 
recipiunt.’—Vers. ap. Galland., where 
the Greek also appears to be different 
from that which Cosin used: ἀκόλου- 
Ody ἐστι μετὰ τὰ προλαβόντα, περὶ 
αἱρέσεών τινων διαλαβεῖν. εἰσὶ δὲ αἱ πά- 
σαι πδ΄. ἃς ἀπαριθμεῖται ᾿Ἐπιφάνιος ὃ 
Κύπρου ἐπίσκοπος. ἀλλὰ πρὸ τοῦ ἅψασ- 
θαι ἡμᾶς αὐτῶν, τέως ἀπαριθμησώμεθα 
τὰ ἐκκλησιαστικὰ βιβλία. τῶν τοίνυν 
ἐκκλησιαστικῶν βιβλίων, τὰ μὲν τῆς 


παλαιᾶς εἶσι γραφῆς᾽ τὰ δὲ τῆς νέας. 
παλαὶαν δὲ λέγομεν γραφὴν, τὴν πρὸ 
τῆς παρουσίας τοῦ Χριστοῦ" νέαν δὲ, 
τὴν μετὰ τὴν παρουσίαν. τῆς μὲν οὖν 
παλαιᾶς βιβλία εἰσὶν κβ΄., ὧν τὰ μέν 
εἰσιν ἱστορικὰ, τὰ δὲ προφητικὰ, τὰ δὲ 
παραινετικὰ, τὰ δὲ πρὸς τὸ ψάλλειν γε- 
νόμενα. εἰ δὲ καὶ ἕκαστον ἐν ἑκάστῳ 
εὐρίσκεται, GAN οὖν ἀπὸ τοῦ πλεονά- 
ἕοντος ἕκαστον κέκληται. τὰ τοίνυν 
ἱστορικὰ βιβλία εἰσὶ" K.T.A...» εἰσὶ δὲ 
ταῦτα τὰ τρία βιβλία τοῦ Σολομῶντος" 
μετὰ ταῦτά ἐστι τὸ Ψαλτήριον᾽ καὶ ταῦ- 
τα μέν εἰσι τὸ κβ΄. βιβλία τῆς παλαιᾶς, 
κιτιλ. ... ταῦτά ἐστι τὰ κανονιζόμενα 
βιβλία ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ, καὶ παλαιὰ, καὶ 
νέα ὧν τὰ παλαιὰ πάντα δέχονται οἱ 
Ἕβραϊοι. 

4 Joh. Maria [ Brasichellensis, |] Ma- 
gister S. Palatii, Indic. Rom. [librorum 
expurgand.] p. 117. [ed. Rome, 1607. 
p. 184.—In,Leontio Advocato, ap. tom. 
iv. Bibl. SS. Patr. ed. 2. Par., 1589. 
per Margarin. de la Bigne.—Actione 2, 
column. 96. B. in textu ibi, ‘* Hi sunt 
libri tam prisci,’’ &c.; appone ad mar- 
ginem :] Diminute catalogum Divino- 
rum librorum texuit. Nam Tobiam, 
Judith, Esther, Sapientiam, Ecclesias- 
ticum, et Maccabzos, perperam omisit. 

τ (Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 147.—Vic- 
torinus .. . floruit circa annum 290. 
Petavionensis erat in Pannonia supe- 
riore ad Dravum fluvium, non, ut vulgo 
creditur, Pictaviensis in Aquitania, epi- 
scopus;..... martyriumque sub per- 
secutione Diocletiani anno 303. subiisse 
dicitur ..... Extat quidem sub ejus 
nomine, in Bibliotheca PP. tom. iii., 
commentarius in Apocalypsin : sed aut 


“CHAP. 


VIII. 


Vide num. 
li. 

Vide num. 
Ixxiii. Let 

Ixxi. 


Locis su- 
pra citatis. 


176 A Scholastical History of 


in France ; another, set forth among the works of 5. Augus- 
tine; and a third attributed to S. Ambrose: which, though 
they be not their writings whose names they bear, yet very 
ancient they are, and have many true and remarkable pas- 
sages in them; whereof this is one in them all*,—That the 
twenty-four seats of the Elders alluded to the twenty-four 
books of the Old Testament: which is the same, both expli- 
cation and application, that Tertullian and 8. Jerome had 
made hereof before. 

XCVI. And thus far it is evident what the ancient Fathers 
both of the Greek and Latin Church held and taught con- 
cerning the proper and authentic canon of Scripture ; wherein 
S. Augustine, and they that followed him, or the council of 
Carthage, in effect differed not from them. For those Fathers 
that take the canon in the strictest sense, (allowing no books 
to be received in the Christian Church, as canonical, but such 
only which the ancient Church of the Jews had received from 
God before, and by the sole authority whereof all matters of 
Faith were to be learned and decided,) do not yet deny but 
that the ecclesiastical books, usually thereunto annexed, 
may, in a general and large sense, (as they have many pro- 
fitable rules of life and instruction in them,) be termed 
canonical, and esteemed as holy and divine writings, set forth 
by pious and religious men under the Old Testament, to be 
publicly read and made known to faithful people. So much 
S. Hierome, Ruffin, and Athanasius, (besides the rest of the 
old Fathers,) granted; and 8S. Augustine, with all his fol- 
lowers in Africa, or elsewhere, would ask no more. For 
neither did he nor they make them to be of equal authority, 
nor did they pass their censure of damnation, (as the masters 


ejus non esse, aut mire interpolatum et 
mutatum, necesse est.—Et conf. Ant. 
Possevini Apparat. Sac., tom. iii. p. 346. 
—Extat autem ejusdem Victorini Com- 
ment. in Apoc., ὅσο. 

8 Victorin., [Schol.] in Apoce. iv. [v. 
8.—ap. Galland. Biblioth., tom. iv. p. 
56.] Sunt autem libri Veteris Testa- 
menti, qui recipiuntur, viginti quatuor, 
quos in Epitome [ Epitomis] Theodori 
invenies. [Sed et viginti quatuor (ut 
diximus) Seniores, Patriarchas et Apo- 
stolos, judicare populum suum oportet ; 
&c.—Vid. etiam vers. 7. p. 55.] Aug. 
Hom. 111. in Apoe. iv. [tom. iii. Ap- 


pend., col. 164.] (Per) xxiv. Seniores 
possumus etiam intelligere xxiy. libros 
Veteris Testamenti, [et Patriarchas et 
Apostolos.] Ambr. in Apoe. iv.—Per 
sedilia igitur xxiv. designantur xxiv. 
libri Veteris Testamenti. [ Vid. ed. Par., 
1614. tom. v. col. 385.—Viginti qua- 
tuor Seniores in hoe libro aliquando 
Patres Veteris Testamenti, aliquando 
Novi, aliquando simul utrosque signifi- 
cant. Sed in hoc loco Patres Veteris 
Testamenti designant, qui viginti qua- 
tuor sedilibus sedisse dicuntur; &e. 
—The precise words are not found. | 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 177 


at Trentt have done,) upon any that did not so receive them, _ TEST. 


. CENT. VII. 
but gave advice and counsel to prefer the one before the Ἐπ τ 
. - 5 1d, num. 

other. And here is an end of the six first centuries. ἜΞΕΣ 


CHAPTER IX. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
SEVENTH CENTURY. 


XCVII. But to make it manifestly appear, that in the 
ages following there was no obligation put upon any man, 
to observe either the pretended decrees of Innocent and 
Gelasius, or the canon of the African council, and the 
catalogue of 8. Augustine, (at least, not in that strict sense 
and acception, wherein they are all now produced by 
our opposites, and urged against us,) but that the Church 
continued still to observe the ancient canon of Scripture, 
which the Christians had received from the Jews, and which 
both 8. Jerome and Ruffin, and the other old writers before 
them, had accurately delineated,—we shall ‘for this purpose 
take a view of the subsequent times, and the testimonies of 
those ecclesiastical authors that lived in them, and left any 
record of this matter behind them, every one in their order. 
XCVIII. We have already seen, that four patriarchal 
Churches have declared themselves for us. (1.) For the 
Church of Jerusalem furnished us with S. Cyril; (2.) The 
Church of Alexandria with 5. Athanasius; (3.) The Church of 
Antioch with Anastasius; (4.) And the Church of Constan- 
tinople with S. Gregory Nazianzen ; besides many others that 
depended upon those several sees. And, if any credit may 
be given to the writings of Clemens, the Church of Rome 
also hath furnished us with the first patriarch and bishop [One of 
she had. But, whether his testimony be received or no, we ae 
are more assured that 8. Gregory the Great, who was another —rrat. 
bishop of that patriarchal see, will give in his witness and go! 
suffrage for us. 
XCIX. 5. Gregory, then, (as divers of the late Roman A.D. 600". 
writers do confess,) hath herein declared himself to follow Yi 


: num. C, 
the canon of the ancient Church set forth by 8. Jerome and versus fi- 


nem. 


* Sess. 4. et Bulla Pape Pii IV. su- " (Vid. Cave, tom, i. pp. 543 — 
pra cit. 546. | 
COSIN. 


N 


ΘΉΡΑΥΡ: 
IX. 


178 A Scholastical History of 


the Fathers before him, when in his Morals, being about to 


-allege a passage in the book of the Maccabees, he first 


maketh an excuse for it, and saith, that’, “though it be not 
produced out of the canonical books of Scripture,” yet alleged 
it is out of such a book, as was published for the edification 
of the Church. By which words he acknowledgeth, that some 
books of the Bible there are which be not canonical, and that 
the books of the Maccabees are of that number. And what 
can any man desire to be said more expressly ? 

C. Yet, because there are two pretences made,—one, that 
elsewhere he canonizeth all the rest of the contested books, 
and another, that in this place he detracteth nothing in that 
behalf from the books of the Maccabees,—we will clear the 
way before us, and answer them both. (1.) And, first, for 
all the other books, Gretser the Jesuit (that contendeth for 
them) will be our witness, “that S. Gregory*, in all his 
works, maketh not any mention of the book or history of 
Judith.” And, if otherwhiles he nameth Tobit, it is but very 
seldom that he doth so, and most an end under the name of 
“a certain sage person’,” or “a certain holy man’,” without 
any peculiar appellation or citing of his book; as likewise un- 
der the same terms he often allegeth the sayings of the books 
of Wisdom, and Ecclesiasticus® ; which are so far from being 
terms proper to the canonical writers of God’s divine Scrip- 
tures, that many of the Fathers, both Greek* and Latin‘, 


v καὶ, Gregor., Moral. Exposit. in 
Job, lib. xix. cap. 17; (alias 13, [al. 21. 
ὃ 34. ed. Ben., tom. i. col. 622.]) De 
qua re (scilicet, elatione) cavenda non 
inordinate facimus [agimus,] si ex li- 
bris, licet non canonicis, sed tamen ad 
zedificationem Ecclesiz editis, testimo- 
nium proferamus.—[1 Mace. vi. 46 is 
the testimony referred to. 

* Gretser., Def., cap. vii. [lib. i. col. 
116.] De libro Judith nihil prorsus 
dicit S. Gregorius in operibus (suis,) 
[que hoe tempore extant. | 

Υ S. Gregor., Moral., lib. vi. cap. 16. 
[al. cap. 35. ὃ 54. tom. i. col. 205.— 
Hine quidam sapiens dicit: ‘ Quod tibi 
non vis fieri, alteri ne feceris.’—(Tob. 
iv. 16.)] Et Homil. ix. in Ezechiel. 
Γδ 34. tom. i. col. 1263.—Et sicut per 
quemdam sapientem, de ccelesti Jeru- 
salem, dicitur; &c. (Tob. xiii. 22.) ] 

2 Idem, Moral., lib. x. cap. 4. [Vid. 


cap. 6. ὃ 8.—Per quemdam justum di- 
citur: ‘Quod ab alio tibi odis fieri, vide 
ne tu alteri facias..—(Tob. iv. 16.) ] 

® Κι, Greg., Moral., lib. iii. cap. 11. 
[al. cap. 14. § 26. tom. i. col. 84.— 
Hine est, quod Patri quidam sapiens 
dicit; &c. (Sap. xii. 15.) ] 

b Idem, ‘passim. [Vid. Moral., lib. 
xxii. cap. 4. § 7. tom. i. col. 700.—Nisi 
quid simile aurum cum Sapientia ha- 
beret, quidam sapiens minime dixisset; 
&ec. Eccli. xx. | 

© Dion. Alex., Ep. i. [qu. Epist. ad 
Domitium et Didymum, ap. Galland., 
tom. iii, p. 512.—EvaéBuos, ὃν ἐξ ap- 
χῆς ὃ Θεὸς ἐνεδυνάμωσε, καὶ παρα- 
σκεύασε, τὰς ὑπηρεσίας τῶν ἐν ταῖς φυ- 
λακαῖς γενομένων ὁμολογητῶν ἐναγω- 
νίως ἀποπληροῦν, καὶ τὰς τῶν σωμάτων 
περιστολὰς τῶν τελείων καὶ μακαρίων 
μαρτύρων οὐκ ἀκινδύνως ἐκτελεῖν.) S. 
Basil., de Virgin. [tom. i. p. 616,.—at 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


179 


give them not only to divers Christian authors, but to the 


philosophers themselves. 


And what if, at some other time, 


he maketh a more honourable mention both of Ecclesiasticus 
and the Wisdom of Solomon, attributing to them the title 
of holy writings®? Yet, this lodgeth not those books higher 
than in the second rank of Scriptures, that be of a lesser, im- 
perfect, and doubtful authority, as Junilius Africanus said of Num. xci. 
them before; or, as 8. Gregory saith here himself in the 
place which we first alleged, that be not canonical, but 


written only by wise and good men for the edification of 


TEST. 


CENT. VII. 


the Church. But Coccius built his wall with “ untempered Ezech. 13. 
mortar,” when he set up S. Gregory‘ to cite the book of tI. 

Sirach under the name and authority of Solomon himself, 
alleging for this purpose his first sermon upon Ezechiel, and 
pretending that these words, “ My son, despise not thou the 
chastening of the Lord, neither be thou weary of His cor- 
rection,” are to be found there quoted out of the seventh 
chapter of Ecclesiasticus; for neither is this sentence in 
Kcclesiasticus, (beg a verse taken out of the Proverbs,) nor 
is it to be seen in all S. Gregory’s Sermon upon Ezechiel ; 
who, in his proem upon the Canticles%, acknowledgeth 


ἀκρότητες yap οὕτως, ὡς ἔφη τὶς τῶν 
σοφῶν, καὶ κατὰ τοῦτό εἰσιν ἰσότητες“.] 
Nazianz., Ep. 126. [tom. i. p. 858.— 
ἐπειδὴ πᾶν μέτρον ἄριστον oldev 6 τοῦ 
σοφοῦ λόγος, πλὴν τῷ Θεῷ xapis. | 

4 Serm. apud Aug. de Decol. [S.] 
J. Bapt. [Vid. S. Aug., Op., tom. v. 
col, 1244.—Odium peperit veritas. Non 
potuit z2quo animo tolerari, quod homo 
Dei sanctus monebat; &c.—But, if this 
is the passage alluded to, it appears to 
have been misunderstood.] Isid., Sen- 
tent., lib. ii. 6, 10. [S. Isidori Op., p. 
641.—But perhaps a wrong reference. 
—Vid. cap. 11. De exemplis Sancto- 
rum, p. 642.—Si enim ad boni incita- 
mentum divina, quibus admonemur, 
preecepta deessent, pro lege nobis Sane- 
torum exempla suflicerent. Atcontra, 
dum et nos Deus preceptis suis admo- 
neat, et vita Sanctorum boni operis 
nobis exempla proponant, nulla est jam 
de reatu excusatio: quia et lex Dei 
aures nostras quotidie pulsat, et Sanc- 
torum documenta bonorum cordis nos- 
tri intima provocant.] Idem, de Offic. 
Keel., lib. ii. c. 19. [Vid. Isid., Op., 
Ῥ. 607.—But there appears to be some 


mistake in the reference. ] 

e §. Greg., Moral., lib. viii. cap. 28. 
[ed. Ben. cap. 46. tom. i. col. 279.— 
Szpe in sacro eloquio Dominus ‘ Solis’ 
appellatione figuratur. After which 
words a passage is quoted from Sap. v. 
6.] Et lib. xxxiv. cap. 12. [cap. 14. 
tom. i. col. 1126.—Sap. v. 6 is quoted, 
after the words: ‘In Scriptura enim 
sacra;’ &c.] Idem, in 1 Reg. lib. iii. 
cap. 6. [cap. 4. tom. iii. par. 2. col. 159. 
—Unde et sacra Scriptura admonet, 
dicens; &c. (Eecli. vii. 15.)] et lib. v. 
cap. 13. [ed. Ben. cap. 4. tom. 111. par. 
2. col. 305.—Hine item Scriptura inu- 
tiliter effundi verbum vetat; &e. (Ke- 
cli. xxxii. 6.) ] 

2 Cocc. Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 17. 
{tom. i. p. 685.—Gregorius Magnus, 590. 
Homil. i. super Exekielem: Vide Salo- 
monem sapientissimum omnium, qui de 
Dei correptionibus suspicatur: ‘ Noli 
esse pusillanimis in disciplina Dei, ne- 
que deficias correptus ab Eo.’ (Ecclus. 
vii.) } 

g S. Greg., Procem. in Cantic. canti- 
cor. [tom. iii. par. 2. col. 401.—Nec 
hoe a magno mysterio abhorret, quod 


N 2 


Prov. 3. 11. 


Gal. 2. 18, 
14. 


180 A Scholastical History of 


Solomon to be the author of no other books but those 
three, which we properly receive for his, and number among 
the true canonical Scriptures. (2.) For eluding the autho- 
rity, or testimony, produced out of 5. Gregory against the 
canonizing of the Maccabees, Monsieur du Perron, or those 
that magnify his Reply to King James most, may not think 
to carry it away from us by saying, that S. Gregory", when 
he began first to write his Morals upon Job, was but yet a 
simple deacon, and not Bishop or Pope of Rome, being at 
that time employed as Nuncio at Constantinople among the 
Greeks. For, first, if the Maccabees and the like books had 
been held and believed to be canonical Scriptures at Rome, 
(as Cardinal Perron supposed here they were, both at Rome, 
and all the Western Church over,) it is no way probable, that 
S. Gregory, who had all his life-time before been brought up 
and instructed in that Church, would have changed his belief 
so lightly, as soon as he came into the Eastern Church among 
the Greeks at Constantinople ; which had been at least a dis- 
sembling in him, and no upright walking according to truth. 
But he, that durst there oppose Eutychius the patriarch’, 
and defend another point of true belief against him, would 
never (sure) have suppressed or dissembled this at Constan- 
tinople, if he had known it to be an article or a principle of 
their faith at Rome; where we may therefore safely con- 
clude that no such article was at that time believed. Nor 
will it serve the Cardinal’s turn here to say, “ that S. Gregory 
was but a simple deacon, when he began first to write these 
his Morals in the East ; for he finished that book in the 


liber iste Salomonis tertius in opusculis 
ejus ponitur. Veteres enim tres vite 
ordines esse dixerunt, moralem, natu- 
ralem, et contemplativam; quas Graeci 
vitas, ethicam, physicam, theoreticam, 
nominaverunt; ὅσο, | 

h Card. du Perron, Replique contre 
le Roi de la Grand Bretagne, livre i. 
chap. 50. p. 441.—Et quant ἃ ce que 
S. Gregoire le Grand, en son Com- 
ment. sur Job, composé prés de deux 
cents ans apres le canon des _peres 
Africains, citant les livres des Macca- 
bées, ajouté: “ Ores que non canoni- 
ques, [mais toutesfois écrits pour l’édi- 
fication de |’ Helise, | c’est d’autant que 
la premiere minute de ce Comment. 
fut fait en Orient. Car 5. Gregoire 


n’estoit point encore Pape, lors 41] 
composé premiérement le Comment. 
sur Job, mais simple Diacre, exergant 
a Constantinople la nonciature parmi 
les Grecs. 

1S. Greg., Moral., lib. xiv. cap. 29. 
[ed. Ben., cap. 56. tom. i. col. 465.— 
Non, sicut Kutychius Constantinopo- 
litanze urbis episcopus scripsit, corpus 
nostrum in illa Resurrectionis gloria 
erit impalpabile, ventis aéreque subti- 
lius: in illa enim Resurrectionis gloria 
erit corpus nostrum subtile quidem per 
effectum spiritualis potentiz, sed pal- 
pabile per veritatem natura.] Baron. 
ad ann. 586. sect. 3. [tem. vil. cap. 
888. ] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 181 


West*, and it was published and sent by him afterwards’, 
(even then, when he was Pope of Rome,) to Leander the 
Bishop of Seville ; at what time, if there had been any such 
error in it at the beginning, he might have mended it at the 
last. But he put it forth at Rome as he had wrote it at 
Constantinople: which is an evident argument, that herein 
the Western Church differed not from the East. As little is 
it to the purpose, when the same Cardinal would evade this 
testimony of S. Gregory, by pretending, “ that he spake not 
here according to his own mind™, but by way of a case put 
only, and not granted ; so that the sense should be,—‘ Though 
the books of the Maccabees, and the rest of that class, be 
not canonical, (as indeed they are,) yet were they written for 
the edification of the Church ;” which is a fine device of the 
Cardinal, if he could, by this artificial interpretation of his 
own, defeat us of S. Gregory’s suffrage. But, that 5. Gre- 
gory wrote his own judgment herein, and put not the matter 
as a case supposed only, (otherwise than he believed him- 
self,) is too clear to be so contested by Monsieur du Perron, 
or any other that are of his party. For, else, why should 
S. Gregory make any excuse. for citing these books of the 
Maccabees"? And why did he not, in ali the rest of his 
works, so much as bring any one sentence out of those 
books? as we cannot find he did even then, when (they 
say) he was making his (pretended) dialogues, and building 
his purgatory. And therefore not only Ockam°, (who main- 


k Baron., ad ann. 586. sect. 26. [tom. 
vii. col. 896.—Reversus S. Gregorius 
Romam, hoe otio bene usus est; nam 
quos inchoaverat Constantinopoli libros 
Moralium, perficere laboravit: ut ipse 
testatur, scribens ad Leandrum. ] 

' S. Greg., lib. iv. Epist. 46. [ap. 
ed. Ben,, lib. i. Epistolarum, Epist. 43. 
tom. ii. col. 631, —Vid. etiam ep. ad 
Leandr., ap. Exposit. in lib. Job, 
Prefat., tom. i. col. 1, et seq.) Et 
Baron., ad ann. 595. sect. 71. [tom. 
viii. col. 122.—Hoe enim anno idem 
8. Gregorius ... misit ad (Leandrum) 
libros Moralium, ad ipsum Leandrum 
inscriptos. | 

™ Card. Perron, loco citato, [ubi 
supr. p. 137, not. ad lit. 0.) A ceste 
occasion done, parlant en Orient 
des livres des Maccabées, il ajouste par 
forme de cas posé et non concedé, 


“Ores que non canoniques,”’ We. ... 
e’est a dire, Lesquels ores quwils ne 
fussent point canoniques, neanmoins 
ont esté é€crits pour Védification de 
Τ᾽ Eglise. 

n §. Greg., loco citato, [ Moral. Ex- 
posit. in lib. Job, lib, xix. cap. 21. tom. 
i. col. 622.|] Non inordinate facimus 
[agimus, | si ex libris, licet non cano- 
nicis, &c. (ut supra, [p. 178, not. ad 
lit. u. |) testimonium proferamus. 

ο Gul. [46] Ocham, Dialog. par. iii. 
tractat. 1, lib. 111, cap. 16. [ed. Lugd. 
1494, fol. cexiiii—Item, ap. Goldasti 
Monarch,, tom. ii. p. 834,—Nam se- 
cundum Augustinum, ut habetur dist. 
ix. in diversis capitulis, Scriptura Di- 
vina est literis et expositionibus om- 
nium Episcoporum et aliorum prepo- 
nenda. Ita ut solis secriptoribus Biblia 
deferendus sit hic timor et honor, ut 


TEST. 


CENT. VII. 


ΟῊ ΑΡ. 


A.D. 620. 


182 A Scholastical History of 


taineth our cause, as we shall see hereafter,) but Catharin? 
and Canus! themselves, (who are against it,) do all interpret 
S. Gregory’s words in the same sense that we do, and say, 
that he followed S. Jerome and other Fathers herein, both 
for the Maccabees, and the rest of that rank. We conclude 
therefore: if it were lawful for 8. Gregory to say that those 
books were not canonical, it is as lawful for us to say it. 
And if he, that was Bishop and Pope of Rome, (to whom they 
attribute now more authority than ever he took to himself,) 
might, and did, (after the times of Innocent, Gelasius, and 
S. Augustine, and the council of Carthage,) deny the pre- 
tended canonization of. these writings, why is it now main- 
tained by our opposites, that the Church had then deter- 
mined the contrary? or why do they go about to bind us, 
(upon pain of being cursed by them, and excluded from all 
hope of salvation,) to receive such definitions for the articles 
of our Faith, which in 8. Gregory’s time were not yet received 
for the common opinions of men? 

CI. Among the works of 8. Augustine there are three 
books, entitled “The Wonders of the Scripture ;” which, 
though they be none of his, yet they seem to have been 
written about this time. In the two former books are 
reckoned up the wonders of the Old Testament, and in the 


Excusat 
‘Non inordinate 


non credantur errare in aliquo; qualis 
honor et timor nulli deferendus est post 


de eis producat testimonia. 
autem illis verbis, 


ipsos.] Secundum Hieronymum etiam 
in prologo in lib. Proverbiorum, et 
Gregorium in Moralibus, liber Judith, 
Tobiz, et Maccabzorum, Ecclesiasti- 
cus, atque liber Sapientiz, non sunt 
recipiendi ad confirmandum aliquid in 
Fide. [Dicit enim Hieronymus, sicut 
Gregorius: Judith, et Tobia, et Ma- 
chabeorum libros, legit quidem [eos, 
om. | Ecclesia, sed [eos ] inter canonicas 
Scripturas non recipit. Sic et hee duo 
volumina, scilicet Ecclesiastici et Sa- 
pientiz, legit ad edificationem plebis, 
non ad auctoritatem Ecclesiasticorum 
dogmatum coufirmandam. Sed expo- 
sitiones Episcoporum et aliorum, qui 
fuerunt post Scriptores canonicarum 
Scripturarum, non sunt majoris aucto- 
ritatis quam libri preedicti; &c. | 

» Catharinus, in Opuse. de libris 
canon.—Beatus vero Gregorius, auc- 
toritate (ut opinor) Hieronymi motus, 
videtur concedere illos (Maccab., W&e. 
libros) non esse canonicos, cum tamen 


agimus,’ &c. 

4 Melch. Canus, in Locis Theol. 
lib. ii. cap. 10. sect. Porro quartum ; 
et cap. 11. sect. Ad quartum vero; 
[pp. 60, 69.] Argumentum quartum 
peculiare est, ut Maceabzorum libri e 
numero canonicorum  expurgantur. 
Nam Gelasius Papa rejicit secundum 
librum, ubi supra commemorayvimus. 
Beatus autem Gregorius, lib. Moral. 
ΧΙΧ, rejicit ambos: rejicit Euseb. [in 
lib. de Temporibus ; 66] Ricardus [lib. 
11. Exceptionum, cap. 9; et | Ochamus, 
[parte 111. Dialogorum, tractatu primo, 
lib. 111. cap. 16.] Ac S. Aug. contra 
Gaud.{secundam Gaudentii Epistolam, 
cap. 23.] docet ab Kcclesia quidem 
esse receptos, sed non certa fide.... 
At respondemus, non { Deinde respon- 
detur:... Nee] id modo in dubium 
vocare licet, quod B. Gregorio, Kuse- 
bio, atque reliquis, licuit aliquando 
dubitare. 


re 


183 


third those of the New. The second of them so concludeth’, 
—that the “books of the Maccabees, though containing di- 
vers wonders, are nevertheless excluded out of the divine 
canon of Scripture.” 

CII. In this age likewise are extant the Sermons of A.D. 630°. 
Antiochus, whom Sixtus of Sienna setteth forth to be a 
very well learned man in the Scripturest. He was a Greek 
doctor, and lived, at the time when Heraclius was Emperor, 
im the great college of S. Sabas; but his sermons (highly 
commended for their worth) are given us in Latin by Dr. 
Godfrey Tilman, a Carthusian: where", in his Prologue, dis- 
coursing parabolically upon the words of Solomon, he “ com- Cant. 6. 8. 
pareth his sixty queens to the number of those books, which 7. 4°. 
we hold to be of eminent authority in the Old and New score 
Testament.” And, though we are here advertised by Tilman* Fae tee 
not to regard “the number of the books, (whereof he sup- 
poseth there be not so many as sixty in the Bible,) but the 
dignity and authority of them only above others,’—yet, if 
we calculate the canonical books of both the Testaments, (as 
Antiochus and some other of the Greeks did’,) we shall ex- 
actly find the number of sixty. For, setting apart the number 
of twenty-seven belonging to the New Testament, the (5.) five 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


TEST. 
CENT. VII. 


τ Apud Aug. lib. ii. De Mirabilibus 
S. Scripture, [cap. 34. tom. iii. Ap- 
pend., col. 26.] | In Maccabzorum li- 
bris, etsi aliquid mirabilium numero 
inserendum conveniens fuisse ordini 
inveniatur, de hoe tamen nulla cura 
fatigabimur: quia tantum agere propo- 
suimus, ut de divini canonis [mirabi- 
libus] exiguam, quamvis ingenioli nos- 
tri modulum excedentem, historicam 
expositionem ex parte aliqua tange- 
remus. 

5 [Vid. Cave, tom. i. pp. 575, 576.— 
Seripsit, rogante Eustathio quodam, 
Pandectem Divine Scripture, seu 
Compendium totins religionis Chris- 
tianze et SS. Scripturarum doctrine, 
homiliis 130. comprehensum. } 

t Sixt. Senens., Biblioth. lib. iii. [iv.] 
verbo Antiochus, [tom. i. p. 223.— 
Antiochus Monachus, Grecus,] (vir) 
in Divinis Scripturis valde eruditus, 
[collegit insigne opus, in tres et sexa- 
ginta sermones distinctum, quod Pan- 
dectas prenotavit. } 

« Antiochus, Prol. in Hom., in Bib- 
lioth. Patrum, tom. ii. edit. secund. 


{Vid. Mazim. Bibl. V. Patr., tom. xii. 
p- 217.—Per hasce sexaginta reginas 
astruimus insinuari selectos, et aucto- 
ritatis preeter czeteros eximiz libros, in 
Vetere Novoque Testamento recondi- 
tos; &c. | 

* Tilmanus, in Prefat. [ Biblioth. 
Max., tom. xii. p., 215.—Locus, qui se 
offert discutiendum, primus ille est in 
ipso Prologi vestibulo, e Canticis Salo- 
monis depromptus, quo] libros Bib- 
liorum (eximiz inter ceteros auctori- 
tatis) parabolica collatione confert lx. 
reginis, cum neutiquam totidem sint 
libri. Czterum non numerum hic 
attendit, sed auctoritatem sive digni- 
tatem. 

y Philip. Solitar., infra num. exxy. 
[Dioptre, lib. iv. cap. 19.—ap. Bib- 
lioth. V. Patrum, ed. Col. 1618. tom. 
xii. par. i, p. 731.—Ita per gratiam 
docefacti, et purgati, et Spiritu corro- 
borati, sermones Divinos ediderunt, et 
libros omnes numero sexaginta compo- 
suerunt: sex et quadraginta! Testa- 
menti Veteris: septem et viginti Tes- 
tamenti Novi et recentioris. | 


[' Lege 
XXXiil. | 


ΓσῊΉΑΡ. 


PIX. 


A.D. 636. 
[ Vid.Cave, 
tom. 1. pp. 
547, 548. ] 


184 A Scholastical History of 


books of Moses, (6.) Joshua, (7.) Judges and Ruth, (8.) Samuel, 
(9.) Kings, (10.) Chronicles, (11.) Ezra and Nehemiah, (12.) 
Esther, (13.) Job, (14.) The Psalter, (15, 16, 17.) The three 
books of Solomon, and, (18, &c.) The sixteen books of the Pro- 
phets’, will furnish us with the rest, and make up the number 
of three and thirty, neither more nor less. So that here was 
no room, either for Tobit, or them that follow in that order. 
CIII. At this time lived Isidorns, the bishop of Seville in 
Spain, and scholar to 8. Gregory the Great. In three places 
of his Works we may see what he hath written concerning 
the canonical books of Scripture*; where he setteth forth 
both S. Jerome’s and 8. Augustine’s catalogue, and having 
first said, “that the books are divided into three several 
orders’, that is to say, the Law, the Prophets, and the 
Hagiographa,” (reckoning them as S. Jerome did before, in 
his Prologue,) he addeth afterwards, “that there is a fourth 
order of books among them‘, which are not in the Hebrew 
canon of the Old Testament.” (And, if they be not there, 
they can never be made any canonical parts of that Testa- 
ment, truly and properly understood.) Then he reciteth the 
names of those books’, that belong to this fourth order, 
saying no more of them than S. Augustine did before®, 
whom he chiefly affects to follow in expressing the honour 


z Where if the twelve lesser pro- 
phets be counted but for one book (as 
the Hebrews reckoned it) this number 
of thirty-three will agree justly with 
their twenty-two. 

a Isid. Hisp., lib. i. de Off. Eccl., 
capp. 11, 12. [Op., ed. Par. 1601. p. 
583. |—Lib. Procemiorum in [de | V. et 
N. Test. [p. 405, et seq.]—Libro vi. 
Origin., sive Etym. [p. 70, et seq. | 

» Idem, hb. vi. Originum, cap. i. [ p. 
70.1 Hebrai [autem] V. Test., [ Esdra 
auctore,] juxta numerum  literarum 
suarum xxii. libris accipiunt, dividentes 
eos in tres ordines, Legis scilicet, et 
Prophetarum, et Hagiographorum. 

¢ Idem, ibid. [p. 70.] Quartus est 
apud nos ordo V. Test., eorum libro- 
rum qui in canone Hebraico non sunt. 

4 Idem, ibid. [pp. 70, 71.—Quorum 
primus,] Sap. [liber est; secundus, |] 
Ecclus. ; [tertius,] Tob.; [quartus, ] 
Judith; [quintus, et sextus,] (libri) 
Maccab. ; quos licet Hebrei inter Apo- 
crypha separent, Ecclesia tamen Christi 
inter Divinos libros et honorat et pre- 





dicat.—Item, lib. Procem. [p. 405. ] 
Sap. et Ecclus. propter quandam si- 
militudinem Salomonis titulo prano- 
tantur. [The words of Isidorus are: 
Duo quippe illi egregiz et sanctz in- 
stitutionis libelli, (Sapientiam dico, et 
alium qui vocatur Ecclesiasticus, ) licet 
dicantur ab Jesu filio Sirach editi, 
tamen propter quandam eloquii simili- 
tudinem, Salomouis sunt titulo prano- 
tati: quitamen in Ecclesia parem cum 
reliquis canonicis libris tenere nos- 
cuntur auctoritatem. ... Ex quibus, 
quidem,] libros (quidem) Tob., [et] 
Jud., et [sive] Maccab., Hebrei non 
recipiunt, Ecclesia tamen eosdem in- 
ter canonicas Scripturas enumerat. 

ὁ Vide num. Ixxxi. [p. 142. not. ad 
lit. y.] ubi 5. Aug., [de Civit. Dei, lib. 
Xvili. cap. 36. tom. vii. col. 519.] ... 
supputatio temporum (a restituto Tem- 
plo) non in Ser. qui canonicze ap- 
pellantur, sed in aliis invenitur, [in 
quibus sunt et Machabzorum hbri, | 
quos non Judzi, sed Ecclesia pro ca- 
nonicis habet,... 


— oe 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 185 


that the Church gave to them; which was to number them 
among the canonical books, to make use of them, and to 
read them to the people, but not to set them in an equal 
rank or authority with them. As therefore 5. Augustine ought 
to be (so) interpreted, that he may not be conceived in the 
same place and period to contradict himself, so is Isidore. 
For otherwise his own words will be against him, where he 
saith expressly, “ that‘, as the holy Scripture consisteth of 
the Old Law and the New, so the Old Law was first given 
to the Jews by Moses and the prophets, and is therefore 
called the Testament, because it was written, signed, and 
attested by the prophets.” (And if it were signed or sealed 
by them, there could be nothing added to it, as a true part 
of that Testament, when they were gone.) Again :—“ that 
Ezra the prophet set forth and ordained all the Old Testa- 
ment in twenty-two books’, according to the number of the 
Hebrew letters; which were all translated after his time", 
out of the Hebrew into Greek, by the LXX interpreters, 
Aquila, Theodotion, and Symmachus; but into Latin by 
S. Jerome only; whose edition, (because it was the best 
that the Latins had,) generally all the Churches received 
and used.” And out of the Hebrew they could translate no 
more books than Ezra left behind him in Hebrew, or were 
extant in that tongue; (as the books now in controversy were 


f Tsid. Hisp. de Eccl. Off. lib. i. cap. 
11.—Constat autem eadem Sancta 
Scriptura ex Veteri Lege et Nova. 
Vetus Lex illa est, que data est pri- 
mum Judzis per Moysen et Prophe- 
tas; que dicitur Vetus Testamentum. 
Testamentum autem dicitur, quia idon- 
eis Testibus, utique a Prophetis, scrip- 
tum est atquesignatum. [This passage 
is omitted in the edition hitherto used, 
ed. Par. 1601. (Vid. p. 583.) Neither 
do the words occur in ed. Col. Agr. 
1617. However, among the Annota- 
tions at the end of the book, a note 
still remains on the words “ Testa- 
mentum autem dicitur, quia idoneis 
testibus ;’’ and the entire passage is 
found in the earlier edit. Madriti, 
1599.—Some other passages have been 
omitted likewise in the later editions. ] 

& Idem, ibid. cap. 12. [p. 583.] 
Omnes (autem) hos libros idem Ezras 
propheta, [post incensam Legem a 
Chaldzis, afflatus Sp. Sancto} repara- 


vit, [dum Judzi regressi fuissent in 
Hierusalem ;] cunctaque Prophetarum 
volumina, que fuerunt a gentibus cor- 
rupta, correxit, totumque V. Testa- 
mentum in viginti duos libros con- 
stituit; ut tot libri essent in Lege, 
quot et literee habeantur [ habentur,. | 

h Idem, ibid. [ubi supr.] Primam 
post Ezram [Esdre] editionem de 
Hebreo in Grecum LXX interpretes 
ediderunt ... Hos libros meditari om- 
nium gentium Hcclesiz primum cz pe- 
runt, eos(dem|que de Greco in Lati- 
num interpre(tan)tes primi ecclesiarum 
provisores tradiderunt. Post hee 
secundam editionem Aquila, tertiam 
et quartam Theodotion et Symmachus 
ediderunt [ambo Judei proselyti.]... 
De Hebreo autem in Latinum eloqui- 
um tantummodo Hieronymus presbyter 
S. Scripturas convertit, cujus editione 
generaliter omnes Ecclesie usquequa- 
que utuntur, pro eo quod veracior sit 
in sententiis, et clarior in verbis. 


TEST. 
CENT. VII. 


Vide num. 
xxx 
1xxxi. 


CHAP. 
IX. 


+ (Vid. 


errat. ed, 
prim. | 


186 A Scholasiieal History of 


not :) for, as they were all written in the Greek tongue, (at 
least, no (old +) Hebrew copy of them can be seen,) so, who 
were the authors that wrote most of them’, neither Isidore, nor 
any in his time, or since, ever knew. All which is so clearly 
and so truly said by him against the new Roman fancy, (for 
the upholding whereof he is otherwhiles produced,) that, if 
elsewhere he seemeth to say any thing in favour of it, (be it 
to make Solomon the author of the book of Wisdom, or to 
number Ecclesiasticus'!, and the rest of that fourth order, 
among the canonical books of Scripture,) either must he be 
understood, (as 8. Augustine was,) to speak im a popular 
and large sense, or else he will be made to contradict and 
revoke his own words, (before recited,) which he never did™. 
For how can these following assertions stand together in the 
same strict and proper sense: “ Solomon was the author of 
the book of Wisdom; and yet he was not the author of it": 
the books of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus were two of those 
which the Hebrews had in Metre; and yet the Hebrews 
had them not at all®:” unless there be (as certainly there 
is) a propriety of speech in one of these sayings, and a cata- 
chrestical, (or improper,) and popular expression in the 
other? The tale, therefore, that was told him by a Quidam 
Sapientium”, that “the Hebrews once received the book of 
Wisdom among the canonical Scriptures, till they had taken 


i Idem, ibid. [p. 584.] Preeterea, 
Judith, et Tobiam, sive Maccabeorum 
libros, qui auctores scripserint, mi- 
nime constat. 

k Ibid. [p. 583.] Librum Sapientie 
Salomonem [Salomon] scripsisse pro- 
batur, [illis quibus ibi legitur: ‘Tu 
me (inquit) elegisti regem in populo 
tuo, et dixisti wdificare templum,’ &c. 
(Sap. x.) ] 

1 Idem, lib. Procemior. [p. 405. ] 
Ecclesia tamen eosdem inter canonicas 
Scripturas enumerat. [ Vid. supr. p. 
141. not. ad lit. d.] 

m Vide testimonium Alcuini de Isi- 
doro, infra, num. exiii. [Item, vid. 
Aleuini Op., col. 941.—In libro Jesu 
filii Sirac hee prefata sententia legi- 
tur; quem librum B. Hieronymus 
atque Isidorus inter apocryphas, (id 
est, dubias scripturas,) deputatum esse 
absque dubitatione testantur. Qui 
etiam liber non tempore Prophetarum, 
sed Sacerdotum, sub Simone Pontifice 


Magno, regnante Ptolemzo Euergete, 
conscriptus est; &c. ] 

n Etymol., vi. 2.—Liber Sapientize 
Philoni attribuitur. [Vid. Isidori Ori- 
gin., lib. vi. cap. 2. p. 72.—Liber Sapi- 
entiz apud Hebrzeos nusquam est, &c. 
“ον Hune Judzi Philonis esse aftir- 
mant; &c.] 

ὁ Ibid. [ubi supr.] Liber Sapientiz 
apud Hebrzos nunquam extat [nus- 
quam est. |—Idem, de Off. [ Eecl.] lib. 
i. cap. 12. [p. 584} Librum autem 
Eccles{iasticum] composuit [Jesus] 
filius Sirach;... qui [liber] apud La- 
tinos propter eloquii similitudinem Sa- 
lomonis titulo preenotatur.—Ibid. [p. 
583.} Salomon (enim) scripsit Proy., 
Eccles., et Cant. Canticorum. 

P Ibid. [pp. 583, 584.] Hoe opus 
(Sap.) Hebrei, ut quidam Sapientium 
meminit, inter canonicas Scripturas re- 
cipiebant. Sed postquam Christum in- 
terfecerunt, &c.—legendum suis prohi- 
buerunt. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 187 


and put our Saviour to death, but after that time rejected it 
out of the canon, and forbad it to be read, because they per- 
ceived that there was a plain prophecy of Christ in it against 
them,” (which is one of Cardinal Perron’s wise arguments 
for the canonizing of this book4,) if it be not mistaken, and 
the Hebrews put for the Hellenist Jews, (who indeed num- 
bered that book at large among the canonical Scriptures, 
and read it to their people,) must either go for a fable, or 
Isidore (being supposed by the Cardinal to believe it,) will 
never be reconciled to himself. 

CIV. Towards the end of this century the Sixth General 
Council was held at Constantinople, and the Quini-Sext there 
in Trullo: the canons whereof though in some other matters 
the late Roman writers will by no means endure, because they 
find there the Bishop of Constantinople made equal to the 
Bishop of Rome’, and priests forbidden to be separated from 
their wives*, (besides sundry decrees more", that please them 


4 Du Perron, en sa Replique, p. 442. 
[Car Isidore Evéque de Seville, qui 
écrivoit il y a mille ans, rapporte que 
les Juifs, en haine de nostre Seigneur, 
réjettoient et abhorroient le livre de la 
Sapience: ‘ Les Hebrieux,’ dit Isidore, 
‘comme quelqu’un des Sages l’a re- 
marqué, recevoient le livre de la Sapi- 
ence entre les Escritures canoniques, 
mais depuis 4115. eurent pris Christ, 
et l’eurent mis, se ressouvenans qu’il 
y avoit dans le méme livre tant de si 
évidens témoignages de Christ, &c., ils 
firent un complot ensemble, et de peur 
que les nostres ne les convainquissent 
d’un si manifeste sacrilege, ils le re- 
trancherent de volumes Prophétiques, 
et defendirent aux leurs de le lire.’ Or 
ne pouvoient les Juifs avoir aucun spé- 
cieux prétexte de retrancher le livre de 
la Sapience du réle (roolle) des livres 
canoniques, sinon pour ce qu’il n’estoit 
pas dans le canon d’ Esdras: chose, qui 
les obligeoit pareillement ἃ retrancher 
tous les autres livres posthumes de lan- 
cien Testament; ainsi appellé-je tous 
les livres du Vieil Testament, qui avoi- 
ent esté ecrits ou publiez depuis le 
canon d’ Esdras, et apres la mort d’ EKs- 
dras, comme 1’ Eecclésiastique, le livre 
de Tobie, le livre de Judith, et les deux 
livres des Maccabées. | 

τ Gratian., Dist. xvi. c. 6. [Corp. 
Jur. Can, ed, Par. 1612. tom. 1, col. 67. 


—Item, ed. Lugd. 1572. col. 60.] Ex 
his [ergo] colligitur, quod VI. Synodus 
bis congregata est: primo, sub Const. 
[(Imperatore, ed. Lugd.) et nullos ca- 
nones constituit : | secundo, sub Justin. 
(IL.) [filio ejus, ] et [ preefatos] canones 
fecit [ promulgavit.—Conf. etiam Cave, 
tom. i. pp. 605—609. | 

S Conc. Constantin. VI. [Quinisex- 
tum,] in Trullo, can. 36. [Concil. 
Labbe, tom. vi. col. 1160.---ἀνανεούμε- 
νοι τὰ παρὰ τῶν py’. ἁγίων πατέρων TOV 
ἐν τῇ θεοφυλάκτῳ ταύτῃ καὶ βασιλίδι 
πόλει συνελθόντων νομοθετηθέντα, dpi- 
Couev, ὥστε τὸν Κωνσταντινουπόλεως 
θρόνον τῶν ἴσων ἀπολαύειν πρεσβείων 
τῶν τῆς πρεσβυτέρας Ῥώμης θρόνου, καὶ 
ἐν τοῖς EKKANTLATTLICOLS ὡς ἐκεῖνον μεγα- 
λύνεσθαι πράγμασι, δεύτερον μετ᾽ ἐκεῖ- 
νον ὑπάρχοντα᾽ μεθ᾽ ὃν ὁ τῆς ᾿Αλεξαν- 
δρέων μεγαλοπόλεως ἀριθμείσθω θρόνος" 
εἶτα ὃ τῆς ᾿Αντιοχέων᾽" καὶ μετὰ τοῦτον 
6 τῆς Ἱεροσολυμιτῶν πόλεως. | 

t Tbid., ean. 18. [ubi supr. col. 1147. 
-- ἐπειδὴ ἐν τῇ Ῥωμαίων ἐκκλησίᾳ ἐν 
τάξει κανόνος παραδεδόσθαι διέγνωμεν, 
τοὺς μέλλοντας διακόνου ἢ πρεσβυτέρου 
ἀξιοῦσθαι χειροτονίας καθομολογεῖν, ὡς 
οὐκέτι ταῖς αὐτῶν συνάπτονται γαμεταῖς" 
ἡμεῖς τῷ ἀρχαίῳ ἐξακολουθοῦντες κανόνι 
τῆς ᾿Αποστολικῆς ἀκριβείας καὶ τάξεως, 
τὰ τῶν ἱερῶν ἀνδρῶν κατὰ νόμους συνοι- 
κέσια καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν ἐῤῥῶσθαι βουλό- 
μενοι" K.T.A.. . . ὡσαύτως δὲ εἴτις πρεσ- 


“WEST: 


CENT. VII. 


A.D. 681 
and 691°. 


CHAP. 
IX. 


188 


A Scholastical History of 


not,) yet, when they seek for a confirmation of the synod at 
Carthage, they are willing enough to receive them*, and to 
bring them forth, for their own advantage, as the canons of 


an Ccumenical Council. 


But, whether they receive them 


now, or no, (as many times they are very angry against 
themY,) certain it is, that in Gratian’s time the Latin Church 
acknowledged them, and in all times, since they were first 
made, the Oriental Churches received them into the body of 


βύτερος ἢ διάκονος τὴν ἑαυτοῦ γυναῖκα 
προφάσει εὐλαβείας ἐκβάλλει, ἀφορι- 
ζέσθω" ἐπιμένων δὲ καθαιρείσθω. 

u Tbid., can. 3. [ubi supr. col. 1142. ] 
can. 62. [ubi supr., col. 1170.] &c. 

* Can., in Locis [Theol.] lib. ii. 
cap. 10. [cap. 9. p. 54.] Hoe [Hane 
eandem conclusionem]| docet Concil. 
Carthag. III. Quod [tamen] si Pro- 
vinciale fuit, tamen confirmatum est 
[et a Leone Quarto, Distine. xx. cap. 
De Libellis, et] a Synodo in Trullo 
celebrata.x—Gul. Bailius, Jesuita, in 
Catechism., tract. i. q. 13. in Append. 
Cone. Carthag. III. [The original 
work of Bailius, which appears to have 
been written in French, has not been 
met with: but see Andree Riveti Pic- 
tavi Catholicum Orthodoxum, opposi- 
tum Catholico Papiste : in quatuor 
partes seu tractatus distinctum; in 
quibus continetur summa controver- 
siarum, &c.; instituiturque examen ac- 
curatum et refutatio omnium et singu- 
lorum, que ad causze Pontificize subsi- 
dium adduxit Gulielmus Bailius, Je- 
suita, in Epitome seu Catechismo con- 
troversiarum, ὅσο. (ed. 4to. Lugd. Ba- 
tav., 1630.) tom. 1. p. 226; sub titulo 
‘Append. Doctoris Jesuite: Defens. 
librorum Maceab. ady. quorundam mi- 
nistrorum calumnias.’ ]—Quod [conci- 
lium (viz. Carthag. III.)] ab univer- 
sa(li) Ecclesia receptum est. 

y Baronius, { tom. viii. coll. 764, 765. | 
Binius, in Notis ad Can. Trullanos, 
[Concil., ed. Par., 1636, tom. v. p. 363. 
—Certum et tres canones, qui sub no- 
mine Sextze Synodi cecumenice hacte- 
nus vulgati fuerunt, non a Patribus con- 
cilii cecumenici sanciti fuerunt ; sed po- 
tius a quodam conciliabulo, quod post 
annos decem habitum est Constantino- 
poli in Trullo, tempore Sergii Pape et 
Justiniani Imperatoris junioris, anno 
Domini 692, quodque a viris doctis 
Quini-Sextum concilium nominatur, 
ideo quod profiterentur episcopi ejusdem 
conciliabuli se allegatos canones, no- 


mine Quinte et Sextz Synodi, tan- 
quam appendicem quandam neces- 
sariam edidisse. |—Et alii quam plu- 
rimi; inter quos ipse etiam Canus 
reperitur. [Vid. Melch. Can. Loe. 
Theol., lib. v. cap. ult., De auctori- 
tate Conciliorum, p. 287.—Non parva 
quzstio est, num canones Trullani 
Ecclesiasticam habeant auctoritatem ; 
&c. | 

2 Ut patet, Dist. xvi. cap. Placuit, 
{cap. 4.—Vid. Corp. Jur. Can., tom. i. 
coll. 64, et seqq.—Placuit huic sancte 
synodo [vi.] ut a modo confirmata et 
rata sint canonum Apostolorum Ixxxv. 
capitula; &c.] Cap. Quoniam, [cap. 7, 
ubi supr.—Constitutiones Synodi Sex- 
te.—Quoniam sancte et universales 
Synodi, Quintasub Justiniano Augusto, 
Sexta sub Constantino patre tuo Au- 
gusto, de mysterio Fidei plenissime dis- 
putantes, canones non fecerunt, sicut 
caeterze quatuor umiversales synodi; 
propterea nos convenientes in hance im- 
perialem urbem sacros canones con- 
scripsimus. — Orat. allocutor. Pa- 
trum, qui in Trullo convenerant, ad 
Justinianum (II.) Imp.] Cap. sextam, 
[cap. 5, ubi supr.—Sextam synodum 
sanctam recipio, cum omnibus canoni- 
bus suis.] Et [Causa] xxvii. 4. 1. 6. 
[6.1 Si quis episcopus. [‘ Ex Sexta 
Synodo in Trullo, c. 4.’] Et de Cons., 
Dist. i. c. Jacobus, [cap. 47.—Corp. 
Jur. Can, tom. i. col. 2068.—Ex Sexta 
Synodo, cap. 32.] Et ibid., Dist. ii. 
cap. Didicimus, [cap. 6, ubi supr. col. 
2084,—Ex Sexta Synodo, cap. 28.] Et 
ibid., Dist. 111. cap. Sextam, [cap. 29, 
ubi supr., col. 2149.—Sextam sanctam 
synodum recipio, cum omnibus canoni- 
bus suis; &e.| Item, extra, De etate 
et qual. ordinand., cap. A multis. [ Vid. 
Gregorii ix. Decretal., lib. i. tit. 14. 
cap. 9.—Corp. Jur. Canon., tom. il. 
col. 255, ed. Par. 1529.—Sicut est in 
sexta synodo constitutum ; ut, Si quis 
eorum, We. | 








the Canon of the Scriptures. 189 


their Canon Law*. It was a Council that consisted of two 
hundred and twenty-seven bishops, who, after the Emperor, 
all subscribed it; and in their second canon they confirm 
(among others) the council of Laodicea?, together with the 
canonical epistles of Athanasius, Gregory Nazianzen, and 
Amphilochius, (before cited,) which number the canonical 
books of Scripture only, as we do, and exclude the rest, as 
not properly belonging to them. When, therefore, in the 
same canon they allow also the council of Carthage, it cannot 
be that their meaning was instantly to recall and contradict 
themselves, (as the late Roman writers, by alleging their 
authority herein against us, would enforce them to do,) but 
that they understood the Laodicean council to be taken in 
one sense, and the council of Carthage in another,—this ex- 


@ Ut patet in Synod., que dicitur 
VII., can. 1. [Cone, Nicen. II., Labbe, 
tom. vil. col. 690.---τούτων οὕτως ὄντων 
καὶ διαμαρτυρομένων ἡμῖν, ἀγαλλιώμενοι 
ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς, ὡς εἴτις εὕροι σκῦλα πολλὰ, 
ἀσπασίως τοὺς Θείους κανόνας ἐνστερνι- 
ζόμεθα, καὶ ὁλόκληρον τὴν αὐτῶν δια- 
ταγὴν καὶ ἀσάλευτον κρατύνομεν, τῶν 
ἐκτεθέντων ὑπὸ τῶν ἁγίων καὶ οἰκουμε- 
νικῶν συνόδων καὶ σαλπίγγων τοῦ Πνεύ- 
ματος πανευφήμων ᾿Αποστόλων, τῶν τε 
ἐξ ἁγίων καὶ οἰκουμενικῶν συνόδων, καὶ 
τῶν τοπικῶς συναθροισθείσων ἐπὶ ἐκδό- 
σει τοιούτων δογμάτων, καὶ τῶν ἁγίων 
πατέρων ἡμῶν.) Et Act. 3, 4, 6. [Vid. 
Labbe, tom. vii. coll. 153, 195, 389. ] 
Item, in Nomocanone Photii, passim. 
{Vid. Justelli Bibl., tom. ii. p. 789.] 
Ac apud Balsamonem, [not. ad preefat. 
ean. Trull., pp.358,—360. ] et Zonaram, 
in canones Trullanos, [not. ad preefat., 
p. 128.]} 

b Cone. VI. in Trullo, can. 2.— 
Obsignamus etiam reliquos omnes 
canones, qui a sanctis et beatis nos- 
tris Patribus expositi sunt, id est, a 
CCCXVIII sanctis et divinis Patribus 
qui Nicez convenerunt, iisque qui An- 
cyre, Neocesarez, Gangris, Antiochia, 
atque iis etiam qui in Laodicea Phry- 
giz; preterea autem, &c.. . . Similiter 
et iis qui Carthagine, &c.... Quinetiam 
canones Dionysii Alex., Greg. Neo- 
cesar., Athanasil, Basilii, Greg. Nys., 
Greg. Nazianz., Amphilochii, &e. [ Vid. 
Labbe, tom. vi. col. 1140.—émopa- 
γίζομεν δὲ καὶ τοὺς λοιποὺς πάντας 
ἱεροὺς κανόνας τοὺς ὑπὸ τῶν ἁγίων καὶ 
μακαρίων πατέρων ἡμῶν ἐκτεθέντας, του- 
τέστι, τῶν τε ἐν Νικαίᾳ συναθροισθέν- 


των Tin’. θεοφόρων ἁγίων πατέρων" καὶ 
τῶν ἐν ᾿Αγκύρᾳ᾽ ἔτι μὴν καὶ τῶν ἐν 
Νεοκαισαρείᾳ: ὡσαύτως καὶ τῶν ἐν Γάγ- 
γραις, πρὸς δὲ καὶ τῶν ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ τῆς 
Συρίας" ἀλλὰ μὴν καὶ τῶν ἐν Λαοδικαίᾳ 
τῆς Φρυγίας" προσέτι καὶ τῶν pv’. τῶν 
ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ θεοφυλάκτῳ καὶ βασιλίδι 
συνελθόντων πόλει" καὶ τῶν διακοσίων 
τῶν ἐν τῇ ᾿Εφεσίων μητροπόλει τὸ πρό- 
τερον συναγηγερμένων" καὶ τῶν ἐν Καλ- 
χηδόνι ἑξακοσίων τριάκοντα ἁγίων καὶ 
μακαρίων πατέρων" ὡσαύτως δὲ τῶν ἐν 

A \ - > Sane 
Σαρδικῇ" ἔτι μὴν καὶ τῶν ἐν Καρθαγένῃ 
προσέτι γε μὴν καὶ τῶν αὖθις ἐν ταὐτῃ 
τῇ θεοφυλάκτῳ καὶ βασιλίδι πόλει συ- 
νελθόντων ἐπὶ Νεκταρίου τοῦ τῆς βασι- 
λίδος ταύτης προέδρου" καὶ Θεοφίλου τοῦ 
γενομένου ᾿Αλεξανδρείας ἀρχιεπισκόπου" 
ἀλλὰ μὴν καὶ τοῦ Διονυσίου ἀρχιεπι- 
σκόπου γενομένου τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρείας καὶ 
μάρτυρος" Τρηγορίου ἐπισκόπου γενομέ- 
νου Νεοκαισαρείας τοῦ θαυματουργοῦ" 
᾿Αθανασίου ἀρχιεπισκόπου Ἀλεξανδρείας" 


Βασιλείου ἀρχιεπισκόπου Καισαρείας 
Καππαδοκίας: Tpnyopiov ἐπισκόπου 
Νύσσης᾽ ΓΤΓρηγορίου τοῦ θεολόγου" 


᾿Αμφιλοχίου ᾿Ἱκονίου: Τιμοθέου ἀρχιε- 
πισκόπου γενομένου ᾿Αλεξανδρείας" τοῦ 
προτέρου Θεοφίλου ἀρχιεπισκόπου τῆς 
αὐτῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρείας μεγαλοπόλεως" Κυ- 
ρίλλου ἀρχιεπισκόπου τῆς αὐτῆς ᾿Αλε- 
tavSpetas’ Γενναδίου πατριάρχου γενο- 
μένου τῆς θεοφυλάκτου ταύτης καὶ βα- 
σιλίδος πόλεως" ἔτι μὴν καὶ τῶν ὑπὸ 
Κυπριανοῦ τοῦ γενομένου ἀρχιεπισκόπου 
τῆς Αφρων χώρας καὶ μάρτυρος, καὶ τῆς 
κατ᾽ αὐτὸν συνόδου ἐκτεθέντα κανόνα, ds 
ἐν τοῖς τῶν προειρημένων προέδρων τό- 
ποις καὶ μόνον, κατὰ τὸ παραδοθὲν αὐ- 
τοῖς ἔθος, ἐκράτησε.) 


TEST. 


CENT. VII. 


ΟἿ ΑῬ. 
IDE 


A.D. 720.¢ 


190 A Scholastical History of 


tended, in a large acception of Scripture, to the ecclesiastical 
books ; and ἐλαΐ restrained, in a more strict and proper ac- 
ception, to those books only which be authentic and divine. 
For in one and the same sense they cannot both be taken, 
nor confirmed, and stand together: which will be made the 
clearer by the next testimony out of Damascen, who lived 
not long after this council of Trullo, or the Quini-Sext at 
Constantinople, and a little before the seventh pretended 
General Council at Nice, that in divers places acknowledged 
the canons and constitutions of it. 


CHAPTER X. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
EIGHTH CENTURY. 


CV. There are but two considerable writers in this age, 
that have said any thing-concerning our present question ; 
whereof one is Damascen among the Greeks, and the other 
Venerable Bede among the English Saxons; both of them 
being persons of great learning and renown. Damascen was 
a priest of Syria, and wrote many books: but those of the 
greatest note are his four books De Fide Orthodoxa, wherein 
he set forth the body of divinity in a far better method and 
order than had been seen before his time. And from him 
did Peter Lombard and the schoolmen of the Latin Church 
take their pattern. In the last of these four books he treateth 
of the canonical books of Scripture, and numbereth them as 
his ancestors in the Oriental Churches had always done be- 
fore him, firmly adhering to the Hebrew canon, and count- 
ing but two and twenty books only4, belonging to the Old 
Testament, which he reciteth all in order, without speaking 


© [Vid. Cave, tom. i. pp. 624—626.] 

4 Joh. Damascen., de Fide Orthod., 
lib. iv. cap. 18. [cap. 17, ed. Par. 1712, 
tom. i. p. 283.] ἰστέον (5¢,) ὡς εἴκοσι καὶ 
δύο βίβλοι εἰσὶ τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης, 
[κατὰ τὰ στοιχεῖα τῆς Ἑ βραΐδος φωνῆς,] 
K.T.A.—Quee ad hune modum vertit 
Jac. Billius: Sciendum est, xxii. libros 
esse V.'T’., totidem nempe quot Hebrai- 


ce lingue elementa (sunt:) [ Hebrzis 
enim duo et viginti elementa sunt: ] ex 
quibus v. duplicantur; atque ita xxvii. 
fiunt. [ Sic, ed. Par. 1577. (fol. 326.) 
which is perhaps the edition used by 
Cosin.] Cetera nihil opus est adscribi. 
—[Duplicati recensentur libri: —Ruth 
et Judic. 1; Reg. 2; Paralip. 1; 
Esdr. 1 ;—v.] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 19] 


TEST. 
CENT. VIII. 


so much as one word either of the Maccabees, or of Judith, 
or of Tobit; nor saith he more concerning the books of 
Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus, than that they are “elegant and 
virtuous writings®, but not to be numbered among the 
canonical books of Scripture, having never been laid up in 
the ark of the covenant.” In which passage he altogether 
followeth Epiphanius’. And yet, (by the way,) forasmuch as 
concerns the ark of the covenant, if either Epiphanius or he 
be so understood, as that they intended it properly of the 
ark which was made by Moses, and afterwards placed in the 
first temple, there is an error init. For in that ark there Exod. 40. 
was no other writing put, but the two tables of the Covenant ; ἢ ὁ " Roe 
and, when the first temple was burnt, the same ark was lost Toe 
with it: yet very likely it is, that, after the Jews had built © ~ 
their second temple, and received their complete canon of 
Scripture from Ezra, and the prophets that lived in his time, 

they were careful to lay it ups, and to keep it there for all 
succeeding generations, in Armario Judaico, as Tertullian call- 

eth it: but this was different from the ark of the covenant, 

being only a resemblance of it. Howsoever, this is certain, 

that neither Damascen nor Epiphanius acknowledged any 

more canonical books of the Old Testament, than what the 
Hebrews held to be sacred, and diligently preserved among 

them. Which though Cocciusi and Coffeteau*, together with 


€ Tlavdperos autem, [quasi dicas, 
‘Omni virtutis genere refertus,’] hoc 
est, Sapientia Salomonis, et Sapientia 
Jesu (filii Sirach,) [quam, a Sirachi 
patre Hebraica lingua editam, ipsius 
nepos, ac Sirachi filius, postea in Gre- 
cum convertit, | tametsi alioqui preclari 
et elegantes libri sint, non tamen aliis 
adnumerantur, neque in arca siti erant. 
[ἡ δὲ Πανάρετος, τουτέστιν, ἡ Σοφία τοῦ 
Σολομῶντος, καὶ ἡ Σοφία τοῦ Ἰησοῦ, ἣν 
ὁ πατὴρ μὲν τοῦ Σιρὰχ ἐξέθετο “EBpai- 
oni, Ἑλληνιστὶ δὲ ἡρμήνευσεν 6 τούτου 
μὲν ἔκγονος ᾿Ιησοῦς, τοῦ δὲ Σιρὰχ υἱὺς,] 
εὐάρετοι μὲν καὶ καλαὶ, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἀριθ- 
μοῦνται, οὐδὲ ἔκειντο ἐν τῇ κιβωτῷ.--- 
[Ὁ] supr., not. ad lit. d.] 

f Epiphan., lib. De pond. et mens., 
supra citat., num. lxiv. [Vid. pp. 81, 
82. not. ad litt. a, b. ] 

6 S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. xv. cap. 
23. [tom. vii. col. 408.—In his autem 
apocryphis, etsi invenitur aliqua veri- 


tas, tamen propter multa falsa nulla 
est canonica auctoritas. Scripsisse 
quidem nonnulla divina Enoch illum 
septimum ab Adam, negare non pos- 
sumus, cum hoe in Epistola Canonica 
Judas Apostolus dicat. Sed non frus- 
tra non sunt in eo canone Scripturarum 
qui] (canon Scripturarum) servabatur 
in templo Hebrai populi diligentia 
succedentium sacerdotum. 

Ὁ Tertull., lib. De hab. mul., cap. 3. 
[ Vid. lib. i. de Cultu Foeminarum, cap. 
3. p. 151.—Scio scripturam Enoch, 
que hune ordinem angelis dedit, non 
recipi a quibusdam, quia nec in Arma- 
rium Judaicum adimittitur. ] 

1 Coce. Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 9. [tom. 
i. pp. 634, 635. — Epiphanius, 380. 
Heres. 76.—Etiam Sapientias, Salo- 
monis, inquam, et filii Sirach, et omnes 
in summa divinas scripturas, oportebit 
te evolvere.. . . Joannes Damascenus, 
730. Orthodoxe Fidei, lib. i. cap. 4.— 


192 A Scholastical History of 


CHAP. some other such small-wared men as they be, are not willing 


ak. 


to allow us, yet Clictoveus!, and Canus™, and Covaruvias", 
and Ederus®, deal more freely and ingenuously with us, con- 


fessing that Damascen, and many more, be for us. 


Sixtus 


Senensis, to prove that the Wisdom of Solomon and Eccle- 
siasticus are both of them canonical books of Scripture, pro- 
duceth this place of Damascen?, and corrupteth it with an 
addition of his own‘; for, that the Christians were herein 


Ad hee quomodo illud retinebitur, 
quod ait scriptura: ‘Deum omnia 
prevalere et implere.’ (Sap. viii.)— 
Lib. ii. cap. 6.—Quod ‘justorum anime 
in manu Dei sint, nee mors eos attin- 
gat,’ etiam literis sacris proditum est. 
(Sap. iii.) ] 

k Coff. Apol. [art. 4,5; Ciuvr. p. 
441.—Ceux qui puisent les passages 
en leur source, peuvent voir la verité 
de ce que je dis, conferans le xviii. 
chap. du livre iv. de la Foi Orthodoxe 
de Damascene avec le livre de Poids 
et des Mesures d’ Epiphanie.—Above 
Coeffeteau says: Damascene tout de 
mesme parle du canon des Hebrieux, 
comme avoit sainct Epiphanie; ,&c. 
Conf. Coccii verba, ubi supr. p. 612. 
Duplex est sacrarum Scripturarum 
canon... Illi protocanonici: hi deu- 
terocanonici appellantur. | 

1 Com. in hune locum Damase. 
[Vid. Jod. Clichtov., Comment. in 
Damascen., Jib. iv. cap. 18, ap. Da- 
masc. Op. ed. Par. 1577. fol. 8327.— 
Porro qui et quot libri Scripturz Sacre 
paginam complent, deinde digesto or- 
dine recenset auctor, illos sumi com- 
probans secundum numerum literaram 
Hebraicarum,— Et fol. 328. Et non 
modo hi duo libri non numerati sunt 
in canone sacrarum  librorum, sed 
etiam Tobias, Judith, et libri Macha- 
beeorum, a numero canonicorum volu- 
minum Veteris Instrumenti sunt ex- 
clusi; quemadmodum in prologo libro- 
rum Salomonis testatur Hieronymus. 
.. . Itaque liber Sapientiz, et Ecclesi- 
asticus, quod minoris haberentur auc- 
toritatis et ponderis, quam illi duo et 
viginti libri Veteris Instrumenti in 
litera explicati, "non ponebantur in area, 
sed duntaxat canonici libri in ea secre- 
tius claudebantur. ] 

m Loc. Com., lib. it: cap. 10, 11. 
[Vid. Meleh. Can., Loc. Theol., lib. ii. 
cap. 11, p. 67.— Respondeo: : 
Non igitur Patrum traditione eos libros 
Ruffinus, sed suo potius sensu, refu- 
tavit: at eo tempore, quo res nondum 


erat definita. Qua etiam ratione et 
reliquos excusamus.—KEt vid. cap. 10. 
p- ὅδ, (ubi Damascenus inter ‘ reli- 
quos’ includitur:)—Quod Baruch li- 
bellum illum, nee Augustinus, nec 
Damascenus, nec Innocentius, nec Gela- 
sius, nee Cone. Laodicenum, nec Car- 
thaginense, in numero librorum canon- 
icorum supputarunt. | 

Ὅν Var. Resolut., lib. iv. cap. 14. 
[Vid. Didaci Covarruvias a Leyva 
Toletani Op., p. 419.—Concilium Lao- 
dicenum... admonens qui sint libri 
canonici, can. lix., tres tantum priores, 
qui Salomonis sunt, connumerat: Sa- 
pientiam et Ecclesiasticum omittit, 
quasi diffiniens eos esse extra canonem ; 
quod Damascenus, lib. iv. c. 18,.... 
Hieronymus, ....ac Ruffinus,.... 
palam asseverant. 

° Oecon. Bibl., tab. 24. [Vid. Geor- 
gii Ederi Giconom. Bibliorum, p. 22, 
where the catalogue of Damascenus is 
given, as one among many that are pro- 
duced. | 

P Sixt. Senens. Bibl., lib. viii. Heer. 9. 
[tom. ii. pp. 335, 336.] Quod autem 
Sapientia [Salomonis,] et [Sapientia 
Jesu filii Sirach, que] Ecclesiasticus 
[dicitur,] sint in canone S. Scriptura- 
rum receptz, demonstratur [ Novi Tes- 
tamenti attestatione, Ecclesiz auctori- 
tate, Conciliorum determinatione, et ve- 
tustissimorum }Patrum testimoniis [ tes- 
timonio.].... Johannes Damascenus, 
utriusque voluminis mentionem faciens 
libroiv. de Fide, sic scribit : Πανάρετος, 
(autem,) hoe [hic] est, Sapientia [liber 
Sapientiz ] Salom., et Sapientia Sirach 
[Jesu, id est, Ecclesiasticus, ] virtuosi 
quidem, et boni (libri) sunt, sed non 
numerantur, neque in area jacebant ; 

1 Et ideo, licet apud Judzos non nu- 
merentur, inter Fideles tamen maxi- 
me auctoritatis habentur. [ Augustinus 
libro ii. de Doctrina Christiana, ita in- 
quit: Illi duo libri..... quoniam in 
auctoritatem recipi meruerunt, inter 
Propheticos numerandi sunt. ] 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 193 


contrary to the Jews, Damascen never said, nor any thing to 
that purpose. More sincere are they (but now before cited) 
who acknowledge it to be most true, that herein Damascen 
and the Jews were both of one mind. The excuse which 
Canus' here pretendeth to make for him, (as if the matter 
had never yet been determined in the Church before Damas- 
cen’s time, what books were canonical,) is altogether vain: 
for both the Judaical and the Apostolical Church had deter- 
mined it, and all the Churches following had submitted to 
that determination ; though, in the mean while, if we should 
take Canus at his word, he ‘would be taken by it in his own 
snare: for, if the question were not yet determined at the 
time when Damascen lived, he cannot with any colour say, 
(as he doth often,) that either Innocent, or the Council of 
Carthage, or Gelasius, had determined it so long before. 
After all this, there is a sermon fathered upon Damascen‘, 
wherein the books of the Maccabees are said to be divine 
scriptures; but in the same sermon the writings also of 
S. Denys are said to be divine and venerable books; (which 
yet never man lodged or numbered among the canonical 
parts of the Bible:) besides, this sermon is so full of fables 
and impertinences, that no wise or sober man can ever take 
it to be any part of his writmg, whose name it beareth: 
and yet they have nothing else to bring out of Damascen 
against us. 

CVI. Venerable Bede, (so styled in the council of Aix'‘,) 
who was born, and bred up, lived, and died, in the Church 
of England, yieldeth divers testimonies, that he knew of no 
other books to be received there, as the canonical parts of 
Divine Scripture, but what we receive there also, at this day, 


¥ Canus, Loc. Com., lib. 11. cap. 11. «.7.A.... &pn... Atovdatos,.. . λέξας" 





{ubi supr. not. ad lit. τη. Respondeo, 
(Damascenum cum reliquis) id eo tem- 
pore affirmasse, quo res nondum erat 
definita: qua etiam ratione excusamus 
cxteros. (Inter quos etiam et Damas- 
cenum protulit, cap. 10. [ Vid. not. ad 
lit. m, where these passages are accu- 
rately quoted. 7) 

8 Sermo de Defunctis, apud Damas- 
cen. [Vid. Serm. de iis, qui in Fide 
dormierunt, sect. 3, 4; ed. Par. 1712. 
tom. i. p. ὅ80.---ἴδετε γὰρ τί φησιν 7 
θεία γραφή" ὡς ᾿Ιούδας ὁ Μακκαβαῖος, 

COSIN. 


ἵν ἐκ τῶν αὐτοῦ θείωντε καὶ σεβαστῶν 
λόγων" κ.τ. λ.} 

t Cone. Aquisgr. [11.1 sub Pipino 
Ludoy., Pii filio.—Beda, venerabilis 
doctor et admirabilis. [ Vid. Labbe, tom. 
vii. col. 1760, Preefat. ad lib. 111. Conc. 
Aquisgr. II. seript. ad Pippinum regem 
Aquitaniz ; but the Council itself ap- 
pears to have been held ** sub Ludovico 
Pio.’’—The exact words are: ‘ Vene- 
rabilis, et modernis temporibus doctor 
admirabilis, Beda ;’ &c. | 


TEST. 
CENT. VIII. 


A.D. 730. 

[ Vid. Cave, 
tom. i. pp. 
612, 613.] 


194 A Scholastical History of 


in our Public Confession or Articles of Religion. For, in his 
Commentary upon the Revelation", he reduceth the books of 
the Old Testament to the same number, wherein both Ter- 
tullian, S. Jerome, and Primasius, with others above cited, 
had represented them before ; and in his Commentaries upon 
the Kings* he doth as much; elsewhere making no other 
division of themY, than into those three classes (commonly 
received by the Hebrews) of 1. The Law, 2. The Prophets, 
and 3. The Hagiographa. Besides, in his book of the Six 
Ages of the World, he followeth the account of Eusebius2, 
(afore mentioned,) and remarkably distinguisheth the books 
of the Maccabees from the Divine Scripture, coupling them 
with the writings of Josephus, and Julius the African; 
which is an evident argument, that he reckoned them not 
to be canonical. And, though he allegoriseth the History of , 
Father Tobit, (as he calls it,) where, if he had held it to be 
a book of canonical Scripture, he might have taken occasion 
enough to have said it, yet, in all his discourse there, he 
speaketh not a word to any such purpose. His commen- 
taries upon Genesis and the Kings were sometimes falsely 
attributed to Eucherius, the bishop of Lyons; and, howso- 
ever Andrew Schott imagined that neither he nor Bede was 
the author of them*, yet we have more reason to believe the 


(ΠΙΈΡ τὸ 
X. 


« Beda, in Apoc. iv. [Op., tom. v. 
col. 771. Ale [senz quatuor] anima- 
lium, que sunt viginti quatuor, totidem 
Y. T. libros insinuant, quibus Evan- 
gelistarum et fulcitur auctoritas, et 
veritas comprobatur. 

* Tdem, lib. iv. Comment. in lib. 
Reg. [This commentary is not printed 
with Bede’s works; but vid. Biblioth. 
Max. SS. Patrum, tom. vi. p. 1000.— 
Comment. in libros Regum, S. Eu- 
cherio Lugdunensi epise. falso ad- 
script.] Duodecim juga boum xxiv. 
Veteris Testamenti figuraliter accipi- 
endi sunt libri. 

Υ Idem, lib. iii. Comment. in Gene- 
sin. [Vid. Biblioth. Max. SS. Patr., 
tom. vi. p. 927, ut supr.] Tria canis- 
tra super caput ejus, We, . quid 
aliud significant, nisi tripartita ipsi 
populo concessa Divine Legis eloquia, 
Legem videlicet, et Prophetas, et Ha- 
giographa? [quee omnia super caput 
portabat, quia mentem illorum excesse- 
rat spiritualis sapientiz plenitudo; &c. | 


z Beda, De Sex. “αι. Mundi, tom. 
ii. [p. 108. A. M. 3496.]—Hue usque 
Divina Scriptura temporum  seriem 
continet. Quz autem post hee apud 
Judzos sunt digesta, de libro Macha- 
beorum, et Josephi atque Africani 
scriptis, exhibentur; qui deinceps uni- 
versam historiam usque ad Romana 
tempora prosecuti sunt. [Et quidem 
Africanus, in quinto Temporum volu- 
mine, hujus temporis ita meminit ; 
&c. | 

a Andr. Schottus, preefat. in Eucher. 
Lugd. in Biblioth. Patrum, [ed. Max., 
Lugd. 1677. tom. vi. p. 823.—Venio 
nune ad ea, que Eucherio falso tribui 
existimem ; We... . Sed quidni Bedam 
Venerabilem, inquies, auctorem asseri- 
mus? ... In promptu est, quid respon- 
deam; &c.— Conf. Cave, tom. i. p. 
424, verbo Eucherius.—Commentarii 
in Genesin et libros Regum, qui neutri 
Eucherio ascribi possunt; quippe in 
quibus citantur Gregorius Magnus et 
Cassiodorus. Centones sunt ex Gre- 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 195 


author himself, declaring both his own country”, and his own 
writings’, which were his books of the Tabernacle, and the 
Priestly Habits, belonging to Bede“, and to none else. 
CVII. Photius in the beginning of his Bibliotheque telleth 
us®, that among other books he had read an Introduction to 
the Holy Scriptures, written by a certain known author in 
those times under the name of Adrian; and he commendeth 
the book to them that study the knowledge of the Bible. At 
the beginning of this last age’, this book was set forth at 
Auspurg. And, though we find no express catalogue in it of 
the canonical books of Scripture recited in their order, yet, 
the testimonies that he bringeth out of the Scriptures being 
very many, we find never a one produced out of those books 
that be now in debate; which is an evident sign that he held 
them not to be any parts of canonical Scripture. We add this 
author to the end of this century; for, if Photius read him, 
he was at least so ancient, if he lived not in the age before. 


gorii, Bedz, aliorumque operibus con- 
sarcinati. Collectorem Anglum fuisse, 
et forsan Bedam, suspicatur vir infi- 
nite lectionis Usserius Noster, Bibl. 
Theol. MS. in Eucherio. | 

> Com. in Reg. lib. 111. cap. 22. 
[Vid. Biblioth. Max. SS. Patrum, ubi 
supr. tom. vi. p. 986.—Reverendissimi 
Patres, Augustinus, Paulinus, et ceteri 
socii eorum,... jubente illo (Grego- 
rio,) venere Britanniam, &c. | 

© Com. in Reg., lib. iii. cap. 26. [ubi 
supr. p. 990.—Diximus plenius de 
Mensa et Candelabro, et utroque Altari, 
ae Vasis domus Domini, in libris quos 
de factura tabernaculi scripsimus. Si 
quis ergo, &c.,...in illo opere requi- 
rat. 

4 Beda, in Hist. Gent. Angl. [ Vid. 
op., tom. iii. col. 151.—But perhaps the 
passage intended has not been found. | 


6. Phot., Bibl. cod. ii. [Myriobibl. 
coll. 8, 4.1 Lecta est Instructio Adriani 
in S. Seripturam. Utilis liber est 
iis, qui primum studia S. Bibliorum 
[ Andr. Schott. interp., ad eam] aggre- 
diuntur.—[In the original the words 
are: ἀνεγνώσθη ᾿Αδριανοῦ εἰσαγωγὴ τῆς 
Γραφῆς, χρήσιμος τοῖς εἰσαγομένοις ἣ 
βίβλος. 

f Anno 1602, per Dav. Heeschelium. 
[ Vid. Adriani Isagogen SS. Literarum, 
&ec.; cum notis Davidis Heeschelii; 
ed. Gr. 4to. Aug. Vend. 1602.—Vid., 
etiam Bibl. Critic., in catalog. Anno- 
tatorum, verbo Adrianus. | 

& [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 422.—Adri- 
anus, Isagoges auctor, claruit (si xta- 
tem ejus recte signat Cl. Usserius) cirea 
ann, 433. Mihi enim res admodum 
incerta est; &c. | 


02 


TEST. 
CENT. VIIT. 


A.D. 760, 
aut circi- 
ters. 


CHAP. 
XI. 
A.D. 800. 
{ Vid. Cave, 
tom. i. pp. 
6387, 638.) 


196 A Scholastical History of 


CHAPTER XI. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
NINTH CENTURY. 


CVIII. At the beginning of this age our countryman 
Alcuin lived, in great honour and estimation of the world ; 
who, being brought up under Venerable Bede in the Church 
of England, was afterwards invited by Charles the Great into 
France, and there employed as his chief tutor in all learning 
both secular and sacred. Among other of his works, there is 
one that he wrote against Elipantus the bishop of Toledo in 
Spain; who, to maintain his error touching the adoption of 
Christ, had produced for his proof a saying out of Ecclesias- 
ticus', having no other Scripture, or proof, out of all the ca- 
nonical Prophets to allege for himself. The answer, that Al- 
cuin returneth to this proof, makes it clear that Kcclesiasti- 
cus was none of the canonical books in his Bible. For, first, 
he tells Elipantus*, “That the prophets of God failed him, 
whereof he had never a one to bring for the defence of his 
error ; and then, that the book of the Son of Sirach!, which 
he had produced, was, both by S. Jerome’s and Isidore’s 
undoubted testimonies, reputed but an apocryphal, and a 
dubious scripture, having not been written in the time of 
the Prophets, but in the time of the Priests only, under 
Simon and Ptolemy.” By which words it is manifest, that 
neither Alcuin, nor the Church of England where he had 


h Elipantus, in Epist. ad Aleuinum, 
col. 915. [Aleuini Op., ed. Lut. Par. 
1617.—Nam et propheta dicit: ‘ Mi- 
serere, Domine, plebi tue, &c. ;—ut in 
not. seq. | 

i Eeclus. xxxvi. 14, (secundum edi- 
tionem Vulgatam)—Miserere, Domine, 
plebi tua, super quam invocatum est 
Nomen Tuum, et Israel, quem coz- 
quasti Primogenito tuo. [ Conf. Angl. 
Vers., Ecclus. xxxvi. 12. ] 

« Alcuinus, adversus Elipantum ; 
lib. i. coll. [940,] 941. [Alcuini Op., 
ut supr. |—Dum tue perversitati defe- 
cerunt in Prophetis Dei testimonia, 
errori tuo convenientia, finxisti tibi 
novum quendam prophetam dixisse, 
‘Miserere Domine,’ &c.; ... [Addi- 


disti quoque huic sententize talem in- 
terpretationem: ‘ A%qualitas,’ inquis, 
ista non est in Divinitate, sed in sola 
humanitate, et in carne adoptiva quam 
accepit de Virgine.| Ecce, falsitas in 
nomine Prophete! Ecce, perversitas 
in interpretatione sententie! Et non 
frustra oportebat novum doctorem 
noyum sibi invenire Prophetam. 

! Tbid.—In libro Jesu ΕἾ Sirae 
hee prefata sententia legitur; quem 
librum B. Hieronymus atque Isidorus 
inter Apocryphas, id est, dubias Serip- 
turas deputatum esse absque dubita- 
tione testantur. Qui etiam liber non 
tempore prophetarum, sed sacerdotum 
sub Simone pontifice magno, regnante 
Ptolomzo Euergete, conscriptus est. 


»-- 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 197 


been bred, nor the Church of France where he then lived {, Cae 
had any such belief concerning those apocryphal and dubious τάπης τὶ 
books of Scripture, (whereof Ecclesiasticus is but one,) as the Martini 
Church of Rome and her adherents have had of them all, (¢7"°"" 
ever since the council of Trent made them canonical, and 

equal to the Law and the Prophets of God. 

CIX. This, that hath been said by Alcuin, will help us to A.D. 810. 
another testimony given for us in his time, and to under- ae ΤῊΝ 
stand it right, when Charles the Great, or some other eccle- ne 
siastical men under his name, (that wrote the books ‘Of “~~ 
Images,’ in opposition to the Greeks and the Second Council 
of Nice,) made an open profession of the Catholic Faith, 
which they had received from their ancestors, and the holy 
Fathers of the Church. Of that Faith this was one article, 
—“That they acknowledged the Old and New Testament”, 
contained in that number of books, which the authority of 
the Catholic Church had delivered to them.” And these 
were no other than what we acknowledge ourselves. For 
Charlemagne herein followed Alcuin’s doctrine, to whom he 
had committed the care of setting forth the Bible. 

CX. At this time Nicephorus was patriarch of Constanti- A.D. 820°. 
nople; whose Chronology is extant, as it was set forth of old 
by Anastasius in Latin, and not long since by Camerarius 
and Contius. The Greek copy of it is to be seen at the 
end of Scaliger’s notes upon Eusebius, and among the 
lesser works of Pithoeus. In this Chronology he number- 
eth the books®, first, that are received by the Church for cer- 
tain and canonical Scriptures ; afterwards, he addeth both 


them that are contradicted or doubtfulP, and them that 


™ Car. Magnus, De imaginibus, sub texta; Grace vero a Scaligero primum 
initium lib. iii. [ Vid. Caroli Magni opus edita ad caleem Chronici Eusebiani, 
Deimag., lib. iii. cap. 1.ed. 8vo. 1549. pp. Gr. Lat. cum notis Jacobi Goaris, 


285, 296. |—Confessio Fidei Catholice, Syncelli Chronico subnexa, Paris. 1652. 
a sanctis Patribus accepte. [The words  fol.] 

of the title of cap. 1. are: Confessio ° Niceph. Patr. CP., Canon Scrip- 
Fidei Catholics, quam a sanctis Patri- turarum ex veteri codice.—kal ὅσαι 


bus accepimus, tenemus et puro corde εἰσι θείαι Γραφαὶ, «7.4. He sunt Di- 
credimus.]...N. et V. Testamentum vine Scripture, que recipiuntur ab 
recipimus in eorum librorum numero, Ecclesia, et canonizantur. . . . γένεσις, 


quem S. Cathol. Ecclesiz tradidit auc- ἔξοδος, «.7.A. (Et quum enumerasset, 
toritas. subdit:) ὁμοῦ τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης BiB- 

5 (Vid. Cave, tom. ii. pp. 4, 5.— Ala«B’. Simul Veteris Test. sunt libri 
Chronologia Tripartita, sive Regum, xxii. [For the context, vid. infr. sub 


Patriarcharum, &e., habetur Latine ab ποί. q.] 
Anastasio versa, et Historie su in- P Tbid.—kad ὅσαι ἀντιλέγονται, K.T.A. 


198 


A Scholastical History of 


CHAP. are merely apocryphal‘, herein following S. Athanasius, before 





A.D. 830. 


[ Vid. Cave, 
tom. il. pp: 


36, 37. ] 
Supra, 


* παλαιᾶς 
r pe, Y > 

εἰσιν ἀπό- 

κρυφα. 


alleged. 


CXI. Rabanus Maurus, the archbishop of Mentz, and 
scholar of Alcuin, altogether followeth Isidore, and tran- 


scribes him. 


Isidore and S. Jerome are said by Alcuin to 


.. be both of one mind; and we may well number them all for 
num. ΟΥ̓́]. _ 


Et quibus contradicitur, et [qui] non 
recipiuntur ab Ecclesia: 1. Maccab. 
lii., 2. Sap., 3. Ecclus., 4. Psalm. et 
Cant. Sal., 5. Esther, 6. Judith, 7. Su- 
sanna, 8. Tobit. [ Vid. infr. not. q. | 

4 Ibid.—kat ὅσαι εἰσὶν ἀπόκρυφαι: 
Itinerarium Petri, &c. [Vid. Niceph. 
Patriarch. Constantinopol., Chrono- 
graph. Compend., ed. Paris. e typogra- 
phia regia, 1652. p. 419. (Item, Critic. 
Sacr., tom. viii. append. Tractat. 2. p. 
6.)—kal ὅσαι εἰσὶ θείαι γραφαὶ ἐκκλη- 
σιαζόμεναι, καὶ κεκανονισμέναι, καὶ ἣ 
τούτων στιχομετρία, οὕτως" 

α΄. Tevecis, στίχων - . . {aT 


Β΄. Ἑξοδος;. . ὃ: Bo. 
γ΄. Λευιτικὸν BY. 
δ΄. ᾿Αριθμοὶ, apr’ 


ie “Αευτερονόμιον, OO Ou, ΤΡ» 


. Ἰησοῦς, . a. Ὁ /Bp’. 
ζ, Πφαετὴ καὶ ἡ Ροὺθ, τ ὁ «βυν΄. 
η΄. Βασιλεῖων α΄. a) Β΄: acy’, 
θ΄. BactAciwy γ΄. καὶ δ΄... .« ο,βνθ' 


ι΄ Ὁ ΠΠεραχαπέμενο, α΄. καὶ Be ED. 
. Ἔσδρας αἱ. καὶ β΄... . 
iB" Βίβλος Ψαλμῶν, orlxav . “ερ΄. 
ιγ΄. Παροιμίαι Σολομῶντος, 
ee Ἐκκλησιαστὴς, . . - op. 
ε΄. ἾΑσμα Cleft τὸ πὰ: 
τῶν Ἰὼβ, τ: τα: 
Ἡσαΐας ὃ προφήτης, 
- Ἱερεμίας [6] τρϑφήήης Or 
ων Βαροὺχ, 9 3 
LEVER ING tits le ee emer 
Kas AQvinn, ἡ τ: ba 8. 
KB. Οἱ δώδεκα πηι σον. ates 
ὁμοῦ τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης fee εἴκοσι 
δύο. εἰσι καὶ τῆς νέας, K.T.A. . 
καὶ ὅσαι ἀντιλέγονται αὕται ΓΝ THS 
παλαιᾶς | βίβλοι"] 
α΄. Μακκαβαΐκα τρία, στίχων BT’. 
β΄. Σοφία Σολομῶντος, . -. ,αρ΄. 


γ΄. Σοφία τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ Σιρὰχ, βωΐ. 
δ΄, Ψαλμοὶ καὶ δαὶ τ λα ἢ 

TOS, Bp’. 

4 


ε΄. Εσθὴρ, ΕΝ ΡΟΣ 
COMO ya bb 0 Oo oD 
ζ΄. Sdoavva,. . Oo ὦ i 
η΄. Τωβὴτ καὶ Τοβίας, ὌΠ ow Gis 
καί ὅσα [βιβλία] τῆς Ἐ νέας ἀντιλέγονται. 
(Vid. Catal. Anastasii Bibliotheearii 
Rom., ex Nicephoro, ap. Critic. Saer. 
ubi supr. ; 


where the doubtful books of 


the N. T. are supplied in the Lat. vers.— 
viz. 1. Apocalypsis Johannis ; 
2. Apocalypsis Petri ; 
3. Barnabe Epistola ; 
4. Evangelium secundum He- 
brzeos. 
After which follows: ‘Et que sunt 
Apocrypha Veteris ; ut infr.) 
- Ἐνὼχ, OFX OV us) © as Owe 
8, Πατριάρχαι, : 5) 6) ieee 
γ΄. Προσευχὴ Ἰωσὴφ, « 6 jo Ὁ gett 
a Διαθήκη Mwicews,. . . ap’. 
- ᾿Ανάληψις Mwioews, . . ,av. 
‘-ABpadu, . zie 
e. Ἐλ[δ]ὰδ καὶ Μωδὰδ, 5 the 
η΄. Ἠλίας προφήτης c 
θ΄. Σοφονίου προφητεία, . . x’. 
(ee Ζαχαρίου τοῦ πατρὸς Ἴω- 
άννου, 
ια΄. Βαροὺχ, ᾿Αμβακοὺμ, Ee 
KUNA, καὶ Δανιὴλ Ψευδε- 
πίγραφα. 
καὶ ὅσα τῆς νέας εἰσὶν ἀπόκρυφα" Πε- 
ρίοδος Πέτρου, κ.τ.λ.]} 
™ Rab. Maurus, de Inst. Cleric., lib. 
iii. cap. ὅ. [ Vid. capp. 6, 7.—Hrabani 
Mauri Op., i 
tamen, quod Hebrzi Vetus Testamen- 
tum, Esdra auctore, juxta numerum 
literarum suarum in xxii. libros acci- 
piunt; &c.... (Then, after the cata- 
logue:) Hi sunt libri, qui apud He- 
brzos canonicam auctoritatem habent. 
Quartus est apud nos ordo Veteris Tes- 
tamenti, eorum librorum qui in canone 
Hebraico non sunt; quorum primus 
Sapientiz liber est, secundus Ecclus., 
tertius Tobiz, quartus Judith, quintus 
et sextus Machabeorum; quos licet 
Judi inter Apocrypha separent, Ee- 
clesia tamen Christi inter Divinos li- 
bros honorat, et predicat.......... 
Tenebit igitur hune modum in Serip- 
turis canonicis, ut eas, quae ab omnibus 
accipiuntur Ecclesiis Catholicis, pre- 
ponat eis quas quidam non accipiunt, 
&e.... Totus autem canon Scriptu- 
rarum, in quo istam considerationem 
versandam dicimus, his libris conti- 
netur (ut breviter dicam) Veteris Tes- 
tamenti xlv.—Conf. num. ciii., et num. 
eviil. | 





es 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 199 


our own witnesses ; for, as Isidore, so is Rabanus to be under- 


TEST. 

stood. CENT. 1X. 

CXII. Strabus, the Benedictine, who first wrote the Ordi- A.D. 835s. 
nary Gloss upon the Bible, was scholar to Rabanus; and 
writing upon St. Jerome’s prologues there placed before the 
Old Testament‘, (wherein, according to the copies then in 
use, the book of Tobit is said to be separated from the 
Divine Scriptures, and numbered among the Hagiographa,) 
he findeth fault with the transcribers, and saith, that Tobit 
is to be set among the apocryphal books, and not among 
the hagiographal, (properly so called,) whereof there be but 
nine, the whole number of the canonical books being no 
more than twenty-two in all. 

CXIII. Agobardus was now bishop of Lyons in France; Α.Ὁ. 835. 
who in his Discourse of the Levitical Privileges", (taking oc- κα ge 
casion from the number, which Moses and Aaron by God’s 11, 12.] 


commandment had made of them in the desert,) saith ex- 
pressly, that of the Old Testament there are but twenty-two 
books of divine authority: wherein he clearly maintaineth 
the doctrine of Josephus, and the Greek Fathers, together 
with the prologues of S. Jerome, and the Article of the 
Church of England. 
CXIV. Anastasius, Bibliothecarius, and an abbot of Rome, A.D. 850. 
did not only translate, but amplify, the words of Nicepho- αν τς 


rus* (before recited) in his Chronology, as knowing well, ee 
um, CX. 


5 [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 31.—Wala- 
fridus, Strabo seu Strabus dictus,. .. 
Rabani Mauri discipulus, &c, ] 

τ Strab., in Gloss. super Prol. Gal. 
[ Bibl. Saer. ed. Basil. 1506. par. ii. 
fol. 62,— Sicut enim galea caput militis 
protegit,... ita et] iste titulus lectori 
peritiam prastat, ut valeat discernere, 
qui libri apud Hebrzos in canone reci- 
piantur, quive inter Apocrypha depu- 
tentur.—Et super Prol. in Tobiam, 
[ibid., par. ii. fol. 283.] “ Librum 
Tobie Hebrei de catalogo Divinarum 
Scripturarum secantes, eis, que Ha- 
giographa memorant, manciparunt:’’ 
—Potius (inquit [ Glos.]) et verius dix- 
isset, [‘inter] Apocrypha.’ Vel large 
accepit Hagiographa, quasi Sanctorum 
seripta, et non de numero illorum no- 
vem, quz proprie dicuntur Hagiogra- 
pha; que sunt de numero catalogi, {de 
catalogo, | h, 6. de numero xxii. libro- 


rum; consistit enim in Pentateucho, et 
octo Prophetis, et ix. Hagiographis. 

« Agobard, [lib. ad Bernardum 
epise. ] De privil. et jure sacerd. [§ 6.— 
Vid. Galland. Biblioth., tom. xiii. p. 
434.—Omnes Levitz, quos numerave- 
runt Moyses et Aaron juxta pracep- 
tum Domini, [per familias suas, in 
genere masculino, a mense uno et 
supra, ] fuerunt xxii, millia, sieut [vi- 
ginti duz literae apud Hebrzos, et] 
xxii. (sunt) libri Divine auctoritatis in 
W ous 

* Anastas. Bibl., apud Pithoeum, in 
Opuse., p. 16. [ed. 4to. Par. 1609.] 
Et qui V. T. sunt, quibus contradicitur, 
(et non recipiuntur ab Ecclesia,) 1. 
Maceabaici tres, 2. Sapientia Salomo- 
nis, 3. Sap. Jesu filii Sirach; &e., ut 
supra. [ Vid. pp. 197, 198, nott. ad litt. 


Py 4.} 


A.D. 890». 


200 A Scholastical History of 


that neither the Maccabees, nor Wisdom, nor Ecclesiasticus, 
nor Susanna, nor Judith, nor Tobit, were received for any 
canonical books by the Church. 

CXV. Ambrosius Ansbertus, commended? by Sigebert, 
Trithemius, and Sixtus Senensis, for a person very learned in 
the Scriptures, shall end this century: who, in his Commen- 
tary upon the Apocalypse’, receiveth no more books into 
canonical authority of the first Testament, than these already 
named had done before him. For the number of twenty- 
four maketh no difference from the former account of twenty- 
two, the one joining the book of Judges with Ruth, and the 
prophecy of Jeremy with the Lamentations, the other reckon- 
ing them apart, every one by themselves, but both excluding 
the same books that we exclude from the authentic and true 
canon of Divine Scripture. And in this age there are no 
other ecclesiastical authors to be found, that have said any 
thing to this particular question. 


CHAPTER XII. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE TENTH 
AND ELEVENTH CENTURIES, 


These two are very obscure ages, and had but: few writers 
in them. Yet both the one and the other will afford us 
their testimony, and let us know that they still continued 


y [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 631.—Am- 
brosius 4utpertus, gente Gallus, cznobii 
S. Vincentii in Samnio ad fontes Vul- 
turni monachus, et demum abbas, cla- 
ruit anno 760, tempore Pauli pontificis, 
et Desiderii Longobardorum regis; 
&c. | 

z Sigeb., [Gemblacens. Monach., lib, 
de Scriptoribus Eccles., ap. Mirzi 
Biblioth. Eccl., ed. Antv. 1639. p. 148. 
Ambrosius dutburlus ... scripsit etiam 
libros decem super Apocalypsim, et 
alia nonnulla.] ‘Trith., [Spanheimens., 
et postea D. Jacobi ap. Herbipolim 
Abbas, de Viris Illustribus, lib. ii. cap. 
104, Op., ed. Mogunt. 1604. p. 62.— 
Ansbertus, qui et Ambrosius, mona- 
chus, in Divinis Seripturis valde stu- 
diosus et eruditus,... seripsit multa 
preclara opuscula; &e.—Vid. etiam 
lib. de Seriptoribus Eccles., p. 124. ] 





Et Sixt. Sen., de Scriptoribus. [ Vid. 
Biblioth., lib. iv. tom. i. p. 219.—Am- 
brosius Amsbertus, monachus et pres- 
byter ordinis Benedictini, vir in Divinis 
literis exquisite doctus, et oratione ele- 
gans, et suavis; &c. | 

a Ambr. Ansbert., in Apoce. lib. iii. 
[p. 101. ed. Coloniz, 1536.—Vid. au- 
tem Catal. Bodleian., not. ad verb. 
Ansbertus: ‘‘ Huic tribuuntur in Apo- 
calypsim libri decem, qui revera sunt 
Authberti, Abb. S. Vincentii;”’ &e.]... 
quia prioris Testamenti (Ecclesia) xxiv. 
libris utitur, quos et auctoritate cano- 
nica suscepit, in quibus etiam N. T. 
revelatum agnoscitur, idcireo in xxiv. 
senioribus Ecclesia figuratur. Ideo 
enim est N. T. praedicatio fructuosa, 
quia ex veteri roboratur: tanquam sci- 
licet ab eisdem trahat numerum Eccle- 
sia, quibus in sanctitate perficitur. 


ee eee 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 201 


TEST. 
CENT.X.,XI. 


the common distinction, which had always been received in 
the Church, between the canonical and ecclesiastical books 
of Scripture. 

CXVI. In the tenth age we have Radulphus Flaviacensis, A.D. 910. 
a divine of high account, both with Trithemius® and Sixtus 
Senensis‘, for his abilities in all kind of learning, but specially 
for his knowledge of the Holy Scriptures; who, in his Com- 
mentary upon Leviticus®, speaking of the historical books 
of the Old Testament that are of absolute and perfect autho- 
rity in the Church, maketh an express exception against the 
books of Tobit, Judith, and the Maccabees, as being none 
of that number, but belonging to an inferior sort of books, 
that were of a lesser and imperfect authority. Nor will it be 
any argument either against him or us, if it should be ob- 
jected, that in the same place he mentioneth the books of 
Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus to be written in the like style 
with the Proverbs and the Canticles ; for the like style makes 
them not of the like authority, no more than the histories of 
Tobit, Judith, and the Maccabees, made them authentic or 
canonical histories of the Old Testament. 

CXVII. In the eleventh age we have Hermannus Con- A.D. 1050. 
tractus, an author of great credit and approbation in the Deere 
world. Who in his Chronicle’, following the doctrine of 132.] 
Eusebius, 8. Jerome, and Venerable Bede before him, placeth 


Ὁ [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 232.—Ra- 
dulphus Niger, monachus Flaviacensis, 
++... claruit, non seculo decimo, quod 
hactenus creditum, sed anno 1157, ut 
in dissertatione fusius adversus Mare- 
sium probat Labbzus. | 

© Trithem., [de Viris [llustribus, lib. 
ii. cap. 65. Op., p. 43. — Radulphus 
Flaviacensis, monachus Fuldensis, (ut 
plures volunt,) vir tante doctrine et 
sapientiz, ut in tota Alemania, Italia, 
Galliaque, suo tempore similem non 
haberet, in Divinis Scripturis eruditissi- 
mus, philosophus nulli secundus, qui 
velut alter Augustinus, &ec.] Et Sixt. 
Sen., de Ser. Eccl., [ Biblioth., lib. iv. 
tom. i. p. 317.—Radulphus, monachus 
Benedictinus Flaviacensis, vel (ut alii 
dicunt) Fuldensis in Germania coenobii, 
vir in literis politioribus suo tempore 
clarissimus, et in explanandis Scripturis 
divinis divinum sortitus ingenium, edi- 
dit commentariorum in Leyiticum li- 
bros viginti; quibus ita diserte, pie, We.; 


—ut infr., not. seq. | 

@ Sixt. Sen., lib. iv., [Ὁ] supr. ] 
(Quem librum) ita diserte, pie, et eru- 
dite per omnia [hujus libri mysteria, 
tam secundum historicum, quam secun- 
dum spiritualem sensum,] explicavit, 
ut in comparatione ejus czteri ejusdem 
libri expositores minime exposuisse vi- 
deantur. 

© Radulph. Flav., in Levit., initio li- 
bri xiv. {p.203.] Nam Tobias, Judith, 
et Machaborum (libri,) quamvis ad 
instructionem Ecclesize legantur, per- 
fectam tamen non habent auctoritatem. 

f Herm. Contract., in Chron. de sex 
Mundi etatibus, ad ann. mundi 3529; 
[ap. Canisii Thesaur., tom. iii. p. 203. ] 
Hucusque Divina Seriptura temporum 
seriem continet. Qu vero post hee 
apud Judos sunt gesta, de libr. Mac- 
cabeorum, [et] Josephi, atque Afri- 
cani scriptis, exhibentur : [ qui deinceps 
universam historiam usque ad Romana 
tempora persecuti sunt. } 


CHAP. 


XII. 


A.D. 
1090%, 


202 A Scholastical History of 


the Maccabees with the histories of Josephus and Julius 
Africanus, separating them all from the books of Divine 
Scripture ; whereof if the Maccabees had been part, why 
are they here opposed one to the other? But with him the 
canonical Scriptures went no further than the time of Nehe- 
mias. And, in the age but one before him, Ado the bishop 
of Vienna (whom we there omitted) said as much as hes. 
CXVIII. Towards the end of this eleventh century Gisel- 
bertus was abbot of Westminster’, and wrote that Altercation 
between the Synagogue and the Church, which was not long 
since set forth in print at Cologne. In this book we have 
likewise his testimony, “That the Old Testament consisted 
of two and twenty volumes*, and was distinguished into the 


Law, the Prophets, and the Hagiographa.” 


For other books 


of Scripture he knew none, that were properly canonical. 


Ado Vien. (qui floruit An. Dom. 
879. [ Vid. Cave, tom. ii.p. 51.—Ado... 
obiit anno 875. 7) in Chronico, ztate v.; 
[ap. Biblioth. SS. Patr., ed. de la Bigne, 
Par. 1610, tom. vii. col. 335.—Huc us- 
que (ad Neemiam) divina Scriptura 
temporum seriem continet. Qu vero, 
&c.;—(Verbatim, ut supr., ad lit. f.) ] 

4 [Vid. Cave, tom, ii. p. 183.—Gil- 
bertus, sive Gislebertus,..... claruit 
Seb mc circa annum 1101..... Abbas 
demum Westmonasteriensis in Anglia 
factus, Disputationem suam literis man- 
davit,.... addito ei titulo ‘‘ De Fide 
Ecclesiz contra Judzos ;’’ (item, ap. 
Anselmi Op., p. 513.—‘ Disp. Judi 
cum Christiano ;’’) alium (li- 
brum) plane ab eo, quiinter Augustini 
opera haberi solet hoc titulo: ‘ Alter- 
catio Synagogze et Ecclesiz ;’’ quocum 
non raro confunditur. } 

i Trithem., in Chron. Hirsaug. [ Vid. 
Johan. Trithemii Annales Hirsaugien- 
ses, ed. typis monasterii S. Galli, 1690. 
tom, 1, p. 291.] Et in libr. de Scriptor. 
[Op. pia et spiritualia, ed. Mogunt. 
1604. p. 148.—Et conf. de Viris Illus- 
tribus, lib. ii, cap. 105; ibid., p. 52.] 
Claruit his temporibus in Anglia Gisel- 
bertus abbas Westmonasterii B. An- 
selmi discipulus, vir tam in divinis 
Scripturis, quam in secularibus, egregie 
doctus, qui inter czetera sui ingenii 


alce\ deine 


monumenta scripsit contra Judzos Al- 
tercationem, &c., non ineleganter. {The 
words of Trithemius are: Giselbertus, 
Przepositus monasterii West. in Anglia, 
beati Anse]lmi Cantuariensis quondam 
auditor, vir doctus et eruditus, ingenio 
promptus, et cautus eloquio, scripsit 
ad eundem Anselmum altercationem, 
quam habuit cum quodam Judzo..... 
Claruit anno Domini 1100.—The pre- 
cise words, as cited by Cosin, have been 
nowhere found. | 

K Giselb. Altercatio, cap. 1. sub finem. 
—Veteris Testamenti xxii. sunt volu- 
mina; et distinguuntur in Legem, Pro- 
phetas, et Hagiographa. [Vid. Alter- 
cat. Synagoge et Ecclesie; &c. (Kd. 
Colon, 1537.) fol. 11.—Veteris enim, 
et Novi Testamenti series, xxx. libris 
continetur: Veteris quidem xxii. volu- 
mina: Novi viii. Utrumque tamen 
Testamentum tribus ordinibus contine- 
tur et distinguitur: Vetus quidem in 
Legem, et Prophetas, et Hagiographa : 
Novum vero in Evangelia, et Apostolos, 
et Patres sanctos. Lex v. volumina con- 
tinet: Prophetz viii.: Hagiographa ix.... 
Denique quzecunque in Scripturis Apo- 
crypha dicuntur, vel propter dubium 
auctorem est, vel propter nullam fidelis 
Synagoge vel Ecclesiz confirmatio- 
nem. | 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 203 


CHAPTER XIII. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
TWELFTH CENTURY. 


CXIX. In the beginning of this age Zonaras wrote his _ resr. 
Commentaries upon the canons that were then received by ““**"* 
A.D. 1118. 


the Greek Church: where, reciting the canon of the council ;yiq¢ Cave, 
of Carthage, concerning the books of Scripture which they Ba fe P- 
appointed publicly to be read in the African assemblies, he 

setteth this scholie upon it,—that the best rule!, whereby to 

know what ought to be read in the Eastern Churches, (for 

among them he lived,) is to have recourse to the Apostles’ 

Canons, the Council of Laodicea, and the canonical Epistles 

of S. Athanasius, Gregory Nazianzen, and Amphilochius ; who 

had given them their rules™, as they received them from 

the Apostles and their successors, for that purpose, long 


before. 


CXX. In the Churches of Germany, at this time, was 
Rupert abbot of Tuits, a very grave and learned author’ ; 


and, though Cardinal Bellarmine®, 


! Zonar. in Canones Cone. Carth., 


can. xxvii. [p. 415.] περὶ τοῦ, τίνα δεῖ 


ἀναγινώσκεσθαι βιβλία ἐπ’ ἐκκλησίᾳ, 
[καὶ 6 τελευταῖος τῶν ἀποστολικῶν κα- 
νόνων διαλαμβάνει, καὶ ὃ τῆς ἐν Λαοδι- 
κείᾳ συνόδου νθ΄. κανὼν, καὶ 6 μέγας 


and some other later 


Agrippinam, professione Benedictinus, 
natione Germanus, vir in divinis Serip- 
turis, Spiritu Sancto per visionem il- 
lustrante, doctissimus, eloquio pre- 
stans; &c.] 


ο Bellarm., de Ser. Eccl., ad ann. 


᾿Αθανάσιος ἀπαριθμεῖται, ὅσα χρὴ ava- 1119. [Vid. Bellarm., Opusce., ed. 
γινώσκεσθαι βιβλία, καὶ 6 μέγας Γρηγό- Colon. Agripp. 1617. tom. vii. coll. 


ριος ὁ Θεολόγος“, καὶ 6 ἅγιος Αμφιλόχιος.] 
Quos libros legere in Ecclesia oporteat, 
et Apostolorum canon, et Laodicenze 
synodi can. lix., et magnus Athanasius, 
(dum qui libri legendi sint omnes enu- 
merant,) et magnus Gregorius Theo- 
logus, et sanctus Amphilochius de- 
monstrant. 

m Supra citat., num. ly., 
Ixvii. 

n Honor. Augustod., de Lumin. 
Eccl., [4]. De Scriptor. Eccl.; ap. Bi- 
blioth. Max. SS. Patr., tom. xx. p. 
1038.—Rupertus, Tuitiensis monasterii 
abbas, Spiritu Sancto per visionem il- 


lix., Ixvi., 


140, 141.—Propterea errores istius libri 
inveniuntur etiam in libris Ruperti, in 
Exodum, et in Joannem, ut plane con- 
stet eundem esse auctorem omnium is- 
torum librorum..... Error Ruperti in 
eo situs est, quod existimavit non con- 
verti panem in Corpus Christi, dum 
conficitur Eucharistia, sed assumi a 
Verbo Divino, Ung ntact ect) assumpta 
est humanitas. ] Et lib. iii. de Sacr, 
Euchar., cap. 11, 15. [ed. Ingolst. 1601, 
tom. ili. coll. 712—7 14, et 719.—Quinta 
sententia est Ruperti abbatis Tuitien- 
sis, qui circiter xl. annis Guitmundo 
posterior fuit. Rupertus igitur docuit 


luminatus, totam pane Scripturam  panem Eucharistiz hypostatice assumi 
egregio stylo exposuit.] Sixt. Sen., ἃ Verbo, eo prorsus modo quo natura 


Bibl., lib. iv. [tom. i. p. 320.—Ruper- 
tus, abbas ‘Tuitiensis juxta Coloniam 


humana ab eodem Verbo assumpta est. 
. Esse autem Rupertum auctorem 


A.D. 1120. 
[ Vid. Cave, 
tom. 11, p. 
193. ] 


CHAP. 
XIII. 


A.D. 1125. 
[ Vid.Cave, 
tom. ii. p. 


213.) 


204 A Scholastical History of 


writers in the Church of Rome, lay the common aspersion 
of an heretical or erroneous doctor upon him, because he 
agreeth not with them in their new doctrine of transubstan- 
tiation in the Sacrament, yet Pererius more ingenuously 
acknowledgeth and commendeth him for a good Catholic?. 
Of the book of Wisdom this Rupertus writeth expressly, 
“that it is not in the canon‘;” and, to a sentence brought 
out of that book, he answereth plainly, “that it is no 
canonical Scripture.” By which answer the books of Tobit 
and Judith, and the Son of Sirach, and the Maccabees, are 
likewise excluded; for they belong no more to the authentic 
canon of the Bible, than the book of Wisdom doth. Again, 
in his discourse upon the twenty-four Elders in the Revela- 
tion, though he applieth them to the twelve Judges of Israel’, 
and the twelve Apostles of Christ, yet there he approveth of 
the other interpretation, (often before alleged out of the 
ancient Fathers,) which herein alludeth to the twenty-four 
books of the Old Testament. And how could he approve of 
that number, if that number of books had been defective, or 
the new Roman Catalogue held then to be canonical ? 
CXXI. Honorius, a priest of Aoustun in the duchy of 
Burgundy, was contemporary to Rupertus, and set forth 
many works, which are mentioned by himself in the end of 
his book De Luminaribus Ecclesiz, or [Of] the Writers of the 


illorum librorum de Officiis Divinis, in 
quibus isti errores continentur, dubi- 
tari nullo modo potest... . Denique con- 
veniunt isti errores librorum de Officiis 
Divinis cum aliis ejusdem Ruperti in 
Commentar. in Exodum et in Johan- 
nem. Unde non sine causa libri isti 
Ruperti sine honore et titulo jacuerunt. 
... Refellitur error Rupertii—Quintus 
error, quem Ruperti esse diximus, re- 
fellitur, &e.] Aub. Mirus, [ Biblioth., 
p- 130.—Schol. ad verba Honor. Au- 
gustod., que supra citantur, not. ad lit. 
n.—Rupertus Tuitiensis,... errat au- 
tem, cum scribit non converti panem in 
Corpus Christi, dum conficitur Eu- 
charistia, sed assumi a Verbo Divino, 
quemadmodum assumpta est humani- 
tas. Hune errorem Bellarminus, ὅσο.) 
Et alii. 

p Perer., in Gen. cap. ii. ver. 8. 
quest. 5. sect. 44. [lib. iii. de Paradiso ; 
ed. Col. Agrip., tom. i. p. 134.—Certe, 
non esse translatum Henoch in Paradi- 


sum illum terrestrem, affirmate docet 
Rupertus, auctor valde gravis, et in 
primis Catholicus, ac pius. } 

4 Rupert., in Gen., lib. iii. cap. 31. 
[p. 48.] Verum hee Scriptura (de 
libro Sapientize loquitur) neque de ca- 
none est, neque de canonica Scriptura 
sumpta est sententia hc. 

τ Idem, in Apoce. iv., lib. iii. [versus 
finem, p. 378.—In Veteri Testamento 
ante regnum David precipui sunt 
duodecim Judices Israel; et in Novo 
Testamento, jam regnante Christo 
super sedem David, duodecim Apo- 
stoli judicaturi duodecim tribus Israel. 
—(Et, p. 372.) Quare autem numero 
viginti quatuor ostenduntur Seniores in 
sedilibus sedentes? Super hoc diversa 
Patrum expositio est.... Nos autem, 
et hune et illum sensum non inutilem 
approbantes, nihilominus tamen de ma- 
jestate Scripturarum certum aliquid 
proferre conemur ; &c. | 








the Canon of the Scriptures. 205 


TEST. 
CENT, XII. 


Church. Among others, his Exposition of David’s Psalter 
is one; in the preface whereof he divideth the Scriptures of 
the “ Old Testament into three parts’, the Law, (or the His- 
tory of Moses,) the Prophets, and the Hagiographa,’—placing 
the Psalter in order among the last. And herein he followed 
S. Jerome, and the ancient canon of the Church. 

CXXII. Petrus Mauritius, the abbot of Clugny in France, A.D. 1130. 
was also in great account at this time, highly favoured by Dea 
Pope Eugenius‘, and a special friend to 5. Bernard. He 210, 211.] 
wrote many treatises, collected, and set forth together, in 
the Bibliotheca Cluniacensis at Paris. In his discourse 
against the Jews he rejecteth all they can allege as any 
authentic testimony for themselves", which is not in their 
sacred canon of Scripture. In his epistle or treatise against 
the Petrobusians, he refuteth five several heads of their doc- 
trine ; among which the first was their denial of baptism to 


infants. And, because the fame went*, “that they detracted 


5. Honor. Augustodunensis, Procem. 
in Psalt., [ap. Thesaur. Anecdotum, 
&c., a Bernard. Pezio, Bibliothecar. 
Mellicens., ed. Auguste Vindel. 1721, 
tom. ii. col. 102.] Scriptura V. ὙΣ, 
Spiritu Sancto auctore, (a Prophetis) 
seribitur ; et in tria, id est [in] His- 
toriam, (sive Legem Moysis,) in Pro- 
phetiam, (et) in Hagiographiam dividi- 
tur. [{ Historia est, que przterita nar- 
rat: Prophetia, que futura nuntiat : 
Hagiographia, qua eterne vite gau- 
dia jubilat. Hic liber in Hagiogra- 
phia locum possidet, quia laudibus 
zeterne patriz plenius refulget.—Vid. 
etiam Honorii prol. ii. super Cantic., 
ap. Bibl, Max. SS. Patrum, tom. xx. 
Ρ. 1156.—Et Christus sensum Eccle- 
siz aperuit, ut intelligeret omnia que 
in Lege, et Prophetis, et Psalmis, de eo 
scripta sunt. | 

* Baron., ad ann. 11405. sect. 34, [ Vid. 
tom. xii. coll. 401—403.] Et [ann.] 
1126. sect. 11. [tom. xii. col. 213.] Et 
[ann.] 1136. sect. 10. [tom. xii. col. 
806; but qu?—Vid. ann. 1134. sect. 
10. col. 290. ] 

« Petrus Cluniacensis, in tract. contra 
Judeos, cap. 5. [ Vid. Biblioth. Clu- 
niacens., ed. Lut. Par. 1614. col. 1088. 
—Si sic, O Judei, fabulas interpreta- 
remini, si sic eas sapienter intelligeretis, 
si sic eas utiliter exponeretis, etsi non 
laudarem, non mirarer: non laudarem, 
quia] extra sacrum canonem vestrum 


quicquam vos pro authentico suscepisse, 
vel suscipere, non approbo: [non mira- 
rer, si aliqua preter Legem, preter 
Prophetas, sive alios vobis antiquitus 
traditos Divinos libros, ad quamlibet 
utilem instructionem, etiam fabuloso 
velamine tecta, vos approbare viderem. ] 

x Idem, in Epistola contra Petro- 
busianos; [ibid. col. 1126.] Fama 
vulgatum est, vos majestati V.et N. T., 
quz jam ab antiquo totum orbem sub- 
didit, detrahere. . .. Quidam vos totum 
divinum canonem abjecisse affirmant. 
Alii quedam ex ipso vos suscepisse 
contendunt. Nolo vos culpare de in- 
certis, quia fallaci rumorum monstro 
non facile assensum prabere debeo; 
sed necessario totum canonem, qui ab 
ecclesia suscipitur, vos suscipere de- 
bere, certis auctoritatibus probabo. 
[The passage in fullis; Videndum est 
utrum hi, qui tantis orbis terrarum ma- 
gistris non cedunt, saltem Christo, Pro- 
phetis, vel Apostolis adquiescant. Hoe 
ideo dico, quoniam nec ipsi Christo, vel 
Prophetis, aut Apostolis, vos ex toto cre- 
dere fama vulgavit, ipsique majestati 
Veteris ac Novi Testamenti, que jam 
ab autiquo totum orbem subdidit, vos 
detrahere, si tamen verum est, indica- 
vit. Sed quia fallaci ramorum monstro 
non facile assensum prebere debeo, 
(maxime cum quidam vos totum Divi- 
num canonem abjecisse aflirment, alii 
quedam ex ipso vos suscepisse conten- 


CHAP. 


ΧΙΠΙ. 


406 A Scholastical History of 


much from the majesty of the Scripture canon, contained in 
the books of the Old and New Testament,” he proveth the 
divine authority of every book in particular to them, one 
after another, reckoning no more than are in the Hebrew 
canon, and specified in S. Jerome’s prologue. He endeth 
the Old Testament with the book of Esther, (which is other- 
whiles counted as an appendix to Nehemiah.) And, after 
all the authentic Scriptures of that Testament, though he 
addeth those “other sixy, of Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Tobit, 
Judith, and the Maccabees, as books very useful and com- 
mendable in the Church,” yet he saith expressly of them, 
“that they are not to be placed in the same sublime and 
equal dignity with the rest,” that he had mentioned before ; 
thereby plainly distinguishing between the Divine canon of 
Scripture-books, and the Ecclesiastical thereunto annexed 
for the use and benefit of the Church”. And, (that which 
is remarkable,) he maketh this distinction between them 
even in that very place, where he bringeth in the second 
book of the Maccabees as a testimony against the Petro- 
busians, upon the point then in controversy about prayers 
for the dead*: which he would never have done, but that he 
knew, full well, the Church in his time held none of those 


dant,) culpare vos de incertis nolo; sed 
necessario totum canonem, qui ab Ec- 
clesia suscipitur, vos suscipere debere 
certis auctoritatibus probo.| (Deinde, 
enumeratis singulis,) ... Ultimus (in- 
quit [60]. 1142.]) in Hagiographis, hoc 
est, Sanctz Scripture libris, sequitur 
liber Esther, cui auctoritas aliorum 
Hagiographorum auctoritatem confert. 
Si enim illi, ab Hebraica veritate origi- 
nem trahentes, hune socium, et paris 
auctoritatis, in eodem Hebraico canone 
habuerunt, sequitur, quia, nullo eorum 
librorum excepto, omnes pari modo sus- 
cipi debuerunt. Sed, non solum Chris- 
tianis, sed et ipsis Judaicis literis attes- 
tantibus, omnes juxta supra-scriptum 
ordinem libri, a libro Job usque ad hune 
{de quo agitur] librum Esther, eo sci- 
licet non excluso, sed addito, paris auc- 
toritatis sunt, &c. 

Y Ibid., [wbi supra.—Itaque, absque 
distinctione aliqua, omnes zqualiter 
suscipi debuerunt. Quod quia ita est, 
cum Christus, Apostoli, et Prophete, 
auctoritatem precedentibus, et huic li- 
bro paribus libris, suis testimoniis de- 


derint, indubia ratione cogente, huic 
quoque libro dignitatem similem con- 
tulerunt.] Restant, post hos authen- 
ticos S. Ser. libros, sex non reticendi 
libri, Sap., Ecclesiastici, Tob., Jud., et 
uterque Maccab. liber: qui etsi ad sub- 
limem illam precedentium dignitatem 
pervenire non potuerunt, propter lauda- 
bilem tamen et pernecessariam doctri- 
nam ab Ecclesia suscipi meruerunt. 
Super quibus vobis commendandis me 
laborare opus non est. Nam si Eccle- 
sia alicujus pretii apud vos est, ejus 
auctoritate aliquid, saltem parum quid, 
a vobis suscipiendum est. 

* Ibid. [ubi supr.] Succedat tamen 
sacrorum librorum auctoritas, et tam 
canonis divini, quam aliorum volumi- 
num ei coherentium, et ab Ecclesia 
traditorum, clarifluus sonus. 

a Tbid.—Quas heeetici quidam, et 
Catholici nostri temporis, negarunt (viz. 
preces) pro Mortuis. [Vid. col. 1206. 
—Quod bona Vivorum Mortuis pro- 
desse valeant, et hi heeretici negant, et 
quidam etiam Catholici dubitare viden- 
tur.—Vid. etiam coll. 1216, 1226. ] 


207 


books to be canonical Scripture. But Pope Pius the Fourth?, 
and his new workmen in the Church at Trent¢, have broken 
down this partition wall between the Divine and the Eccle- 
siastical canon, which all ages kept up before them. 
CXXIII. Hugo de 5. Victore, a Canon Regular, and a 
Saxon by nation, was about this time Abbot of S. Victor’s 
at Paris: whose knowledge in the Scriptures® hath been held 
equal to S. Augustine’s, and his authority‘ at the Sorbon set 
above Thomas Aquinas himself. It is confessed by Serarius® 
the Jesuit, that this abbot was altogether of our mind in 
setting forth the canon of Scripture. For in divers places of 
his works he doth formally and amply maintain, that there 
are no more books of the Old Testament than we now re- 
ceive (as he and the Church in his time did) for Divine and 
canonical. Five several times" he setteth down the catalogue 
of them all: whereof it will be sufficient here to consider two. 
In his Book of Sacred Writers’, having first begun to say, 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 





> In bulla Professionis Fidei. [ Vid. 
Concil. Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 944, et 
seq. | 

© Sess. iv. [ibid., col. 744, et seq. ] 

4 [ Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 207.—Obiit 
ann. 1140. } 

e 'Trithem., in Chron. Hirsaugiensi ; 
[Ρ. 398.—Vid. etiam Joh. Trithemii 
lib. de Scriptoribus Eecl., ed. 4to. 
Colon. 1546. p. 152.] 

f Artic. Parisien., contra Joh. de 
Montesono. [These articles may pro- 
bably have been consulted by Cosin in 
manuscript. At least, it would appear 
that they had not been published in any 
complete form, as late as 1693.—Conf. 
Vit. Paparum Avenionensium, sive 
Collect. Actorum veterum, quorum 
facta est mentio in notis Stephani Ba- 
luzii Tutelensis ad vitas Paparum Ave- 
nionensium, ed. Par. 1693. tom. ii. 
coll. 991, 996.—§ 228. Litera conti- 
nens determinationem factam per fa- 
cultatem theologie, atque condemna- 
tionem domini Episcopi Parisiensis, de 
propositionibus et erroribus dictis per 
fratrem Johannem de Montesono, 
(Marg.—Ex veteri codice MS. facul- 
tatis Theologiz, Paris.) —Vid. etiam ὃ 
229. Sententia excommunicationis . . 
contra Johannem de Montesono, &c. 
(Marg.—Ex eodem codice MS, facul- 
tatis, &c.) ] 

& Serar., in Tobiam, proleg. 5. [p. 





3.—Prima propositio. Liber hic {πὶ 
olim, apud Christianorum nonnullos, 
extra canonicarum Scripturarum cata- 
logum..... Apocryphum censuerunt 
D. Hieronymus, ... Hugo S. Victoris, 
prolog. lib. de Sacramentis, cap. 7. lib. 
iv.; &c.] Et in Maccab., prelog. 3. 
[ p. 869.—Objectio secunda. Veterum 
et recentiorum quidam hos (Maccab. 
libros) Apocryphos, et non canonicos, 
dixerunt. ... Hugo Victorinus, prologo 
de Sacramentis, cap. 7. lib. iv... .} 

h Hugo, de Saneto Vict.—Tom. i. 
De Scripturis et Scriptoribus Sacris, 
cap. 6. [De ordine, numero, et aucto- 
ritate librorum Sacre Scripture ; fol. 
3.]|—Tom. ii. Excerptionum priorum 
[institutionis monastice, | lib. ii. cap. 9. 
[De duobus Testamentis; fol. 157.]— 
Tom. iii. Eruditionis didasealice, lib. 
iv. cap. 2. [fol. 10.]— Item, Erud. 
Theolog. in spec. Ecclesiz, cap. 8. 
[De occultis Scripturarum Veteris et 
Novi Testamenti, tom. iii. fol. 158.]— 
Item, Prologo in libr. de Sacram., cap. 
7.{ De numero librorum Sacri Eloquii, 
tom. iii. fol. 221. ] 

' Hugo de S. Vict., de Seripturis, et 
Seriptor. Sacris, cap. 6. [ubi supr.] 
Omnis Divina Scriptura in duob. Tes- 
tamentis continetur, Veteri videlicet, et 
Novo. [{Utrumque Testamentum tri- 
bus ordinibus distinguitur.] V. T. 
continet Legem, Prophetas, (et) Ha- 


TEST. 


CENT. XII. 


A.D. 
11404, 


CHAP. 


XIII. 


1145°. 


208 A Scholastical History of 


“that all Divine Scripture is contained in two Testaments, 
the first whereof comprehendeth the (V.) Law of Moses, the 
(VIII.) Prophets, and the (IX.) Hagiographa,’—he enume- 
rateth them every one in order, as 8. Jerome doth in his 
prologue,—concluding, “that they make altogether twenty- 
two in number.” Whereunto he subjoineth those others*, 
of Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Tobit, Judith, and the Maccabees, 
with this note upon them, “That, though they be read and 
used in the Church, yet they are not written in the canon :” 
—computing them’ among the writings of S. Ambrose, 
S. Augustine, and other Fathers of the Christian Church; 
which were otherwhiles publicly read in assemblies, as well 
as they. In the same book™ he calleth them (as we usually 
do now) Apocryphal writings; and, in another", such as 
have no canonical authority. 

CXXIV. Contemporary to him was Richardus de Κ΄. Victore, 
a Scottish-man, and a Canon Regular in the same abbey of 
S. Victor’s at Paris, where he was sometimes likewise the 
Prior among them. Many learned and excellent writings of 
his are extant, and among the rest his Collections, or Four 
Books of Excerptions?, wherein he followeth his fellow Hugo 


giographa. &c. ... (Enumeratis libris 
singulis, concludit :) Omnes ergo fiunt 
numero xxii. [Sunt preterea, Xe. ; ut 
infr. | 

« Tbid. [ubi supr.] Sunt preterea 
alii quidem [quidam] libri, ut Sapien- 
tia Salomonis, liber Jesu filii Sirach, 
et [liber] Judith, et Tobias, et libri 
Machabeorum, qui leguntur quidem, 
sed non scribuntnr in canone.  [ His 
viginti duobus libris Vet. Test. octo li- 
bri Novi Test. junguntur. In primo 
ordine Novi Test. sunt quatuor Evan- 
gelia; &e. . In secundo similiter 
sunt quatuor, Actus (viz.) Apostolo- 
rum, Epistola Pauli numero quatuor- 
decim sub uno volumine contexte, ca- 
nonice epistole, Apocalypsis. In ter- 
tio ordine, primum locum habent de- 
cretalia, quos {libros | canonicos, id est, 
regulares, appellamus. Deinde sanc- 
torum Patrum scripta, &c.; ut infr., 
ad not. seq. | 

' Ibid. [ubi supr.] §. Patrum scrip- 
ta, id est, Hieronymi, Augustini, Am- 
brosii, Gregorii, [Isidori,] Origenis, 
Bede, et aliorum doctorum, [&e.... 
He tamen scripta Patrum] in textu 
Divinarum Scripturarum non compu- 


tantur, quaemadmodum in V.T. ut dixi- 
mus, quidam libri sunt, qui non scri- 
buntur in canone, et tamen leguntur, 
ut Sapient., Salom., et czteri. [Textus 
igitur Divinarum Scripturarum, quasi 
totum corpus, principaliter triginta li- 
bris continetur; &c. | 

m Tbid., cap. 12,—Apocryphi sunt. 
[ Vid. tom. 1. fol. 4.—Item, Ecclesias- 
ticus, liber Sapientize Salomonis, et 
duo libri Machabzorum, Tobias, Ju- 
dith, et liber Jesu filii Sirach, apocry- 
phi sunt: leguntur tamen, et ad Vetus 
Testamentum pertinent, sed nou sunt 
confirmati in canone. | 

” Erud. [ Theol. ] inspec. Eecl., cap. 
8. [ubi supr., tom. 111. [0]. 158, sub fin. 
catalogi librorum V. T.] Sunt [pre- 
terea] in V. T. alii libri, qui leguntur, 
sed in canone auctoritatis non seribun- 
tur, ut liber Tobie, Judith, &e. | 

° [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p, 228.—Ri- 
chardus, natione Scotus, Canonicus Re- 
gularis S. Victoris prope muros Pari- 
sienses, ac demum Prior, S. Bernardi 
et Hugonis Victorini familiaris, claruit 
anno 1150; obiit anno 1173.1] 

P Qui illi ab omnibus attribuntur, 
preter unum Bellarm., lib. de Scriptor., 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 209 


for the number of the canonical books of Scripture‘ in all _ tesr. 
CENT. XII. 


things,—adding with him, that the others of Wisdom, Eccle- — 
siasticus, Tobit, Judith, and the Maccabees, had not the 
authority of the canon, though they were privileged to be 
read in the Church: which is the same thing, that we say 
still in our Articles of Religion. 8. Bernard giveth us no par- [Vid. Cave, 


ticular catalogue of the Scriptures in all his works: but he a 


lived in great amity and unity with these three last authors ; 198.] 
and we may justly presume, that neither he, nor any doctor 
of the Church in his time, was of other mind. 

CXXV. Among the Greeks in this age lived Philip the A.D. 
Solitary, whose Rules of Christian life we have in the Cologne ne 
Bibliotheque of the ancient writers, published and translated 
by Pontanus, together with the notes that Michael Psellus, 
Phialite, and Gretser, made upon that treatise. Wherein® 
he reduceth the books of the Old and New Testament to the 
number of sixty. From which number taking twenty-seven 
belonging to the New Testament, (for so many there are,) 
the remainder will be but thirty-three for the old. And out 


of that number (as we made the account clear before) must Supra, — 
our apocryphal books necessarily be excluded. For the cavil 5) Α μος 


of Gretsert, against that account, is grounded upon nothing echum. 


ubi absque causa probabili de auctore Veteri Testamento (ut diximus) qui- 
ambigit. [Vid. Bellarm., tom. vii. col. dam libri sunt, qui non scribuntur in 
148.—De libris Exceptionum nonnihil canone, et tamen leguntur, ut Sapien- 
ambigo, an sint ejusdem auctoris, non tia Salomonis; &c. } 

quod non sint libri illi eruditione varia τ [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 163.—Phi- 
pleni, sed quod quedam contineant, lippus Solitarius, philosophus seu mo- 
quz non videntura Richardo scribi po- _nachus Christianus, claruit juxta Lam- 
tuisse. | becium anno 1095; secundum alios, 

4 Rich. de 5. Vict., Except., lib. ii. 1100, vel 1105. ] 

cap. 9. [par. i. p. 320.] Libri V. T. 8 Phil. Sol., Dioptre, sive Regule, 
sunt xxii. Alii non habentur in ca- 110. iy. cap. 19. [Vid. Biblioth. SS. Pa- 
none: tamen leguntur, ut etscriptaPa- trum, ed. Col. Agr. 1618. tom. xii. 
trum. Hi sunt Sapient., Ecclus., Tob., par. i. p. 731.] Ita per gratiam doce- 
Jud., et libri Maccab. [The words of  facti, [et] purgati, et Spiritu corro- 
Richardus are: Vetus Testamentum  borati, Sermones Divinos ediderunt, et 


continet Legem, et Prophetas, et Agi- libros omnes numero sexaginta com- 
ographos. ... Omnes (libri) fiunt nu- posuerunt; xxvii. N. T. et reliquos 


mero xxii. Sunt preterea et alii libri, V.T. [The last words, as they stand 
ut Sapientia Salomonis, liber Jesu filii in the copies consulted, are: Sea et [ Conf. 
Sirach, et liber Judith, et Tobias, et quadraginta Testamenti Veteris; sep- num. cil. ] 


liber (libri) Machabzorum, qui legun- tem et viginti Testamenti Novi et re- 
tur quidem, sed non scribuntur in ca-  centioris.—Conf. Max. Biblioth., tom, 
none,... In tertio ordine primum lo- xxi. p. 613.] 

cum obtinent decreta, qua canones ap- t Grets., Def., lib. i. cap. 18. [cap. 
pellamus. Deinde sanctorum Patrum 17. sub fin. col. 316.—Ex quorum nu- 
scripta, &c.... Hie tamen seripta Pa- mero est Philippus Solitarius, in sua 


trum in textu Divinarum Seripturarum  Dioptra, lib. iv. cap. 19, qui tantum 
non computantur, quemadmodum in abest, ut cum Novatoribus nostris li- 
COSIN. P 


CHAP. 
XIII. 


A.D. 
1150*. 


[ Vid. 
num. Ixiii,, 
Ixxxvi. ] 


210 A Scholastical History of 


else but the negligence of the printers, or the false copy that 
Phialite and Pontanus" followed, when they change one 
number into another, and divide sixty into forty-six of the 
Old Testament, and twenty-seven of the New; which is 
thirteen more than the whole will contain. 

CXXVI. This was the age wherein lived Gratian, a monk 
of Bononia in Italy, (who, out of certain and uncertain, true 
and supposititious writings, made up his Concordance of dis- 
agreeing Canons, which we now call his Decree,) and Peter 
Lombard, the bishop of Paris, (who, for his System of 
Divinity, collected out of many sentences that he found dis- 
persed in the Fathers, was styled the Master of the Sentences,) 
and Peter surnamed Comestor, (a priest of the Church of 
Troyes in Champagne,) so called, because he was held to 
be heluo librorumy, that is, a great devourer of learning. 
There was a report’ spread about the world, that these three 
men were all the sons of one adulterous woman; who, when 
she came to die, refused to shew any repentance for her 
fault, because she had been the mother of such excellent and 
admired persons, as they all proved to be; which she thought 
a sufficient recompense or excuse for her sin. Yet all this 
was a devised and a flying tale*, having no certainty or truth 


bros, de quibus disceptamus, a canone 
sejungat, ut sex et quadraginta Veteris 
Testamenti canonicos libros statuat; 
&c. | 

u Jac. Pontanus, pref. ad Lector., 
[in princip. Dioptr., ap. Biblioth. SS. 
Patr. ed. Col. Agr. 1618. tom. xii. par. 
i, p. 677.—Reliqua ex Pselli, Phialiti 
correctoris, ipsiusque auctoris prefa- 
tionibus, licebit cognoscas.] Magno- 
pere vellem Phialitum illum, in ista 
emendatione, accuratius egisse [ accu- 
rationem majorem preestitisse. | 

x [ Vid. Cave, tom. ii. pp. 215, 216.— 
Gratianus, natione Tuscus, ... scripsit 
cirea ann. 1151. ] 

y Trithemius, in lib. de Scriptor., 
[ed. 4to. Colon. 1546. p, 160.—Petrus, 
presbyter Ecclesia Trecensis, cogno- 
mento Comestor, sive Manducator, . 
idcirco dictus est, quod Scripturarum 
auctoritates, ...quasiin ventrem me- 
moriz, manducavit. | 

7 Antonin., Sum. Histor., tit. xviii. 
cap. 6.—A quibusdam preedicatur in 
populis, quod hi tres solennes viri fue- 
runt germani fratres ex adulterio nati. 
Quorum mater cum in extremis ad- 


moneretur, ut in confessione criminum, 
que perpetrasset, hoc fateretur, re- 
spondisse dicitur, adulterium quidem 
grave peccatum esse, sed tamen, quo- 
niam videret tres suos filios tam magna 
esse lumina Ecclesiz, se poenitere non 
posse. [Vid. Chronicorum opus Divi 
Anton. Archiepisc. Florent. ed. Lugd. 
1586. p. 65.—Capitul. vi. ... Et a qui- 
busdam preedicatur in populis, quod 
fuerunt germani ex adulterio nati. 
Quorum mater cum in extremis pecca- 
tum suum confiteretur, et confessor re- 
dargueret crimen perpetratumn adul- 
terii, quia valde grave esset, et ideo 
multum deberet dolere, et poenitentiam 
agere, respondit 1114 : ‘Pater, scio quod 
adulterium peccatum magnum est: 
sed, considerans quantum bonum 56- 
cutum est, cum isti filii sint lumina 
magna in Ecclesia, ego non valeo pee- 
nitere. | 

a Anton. ibid.—Sed hoe non [de hoc 
potest diciid, &c. ... Non enim ] reperi- 
tur authenticum: imo, non [nec] fue- 
runt contemporanei, etsi vicini tem- 
pore. Gratianus enim fuit ante alios 
duos. [Conf. Cave, tom. ii, p. 216. 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 211 
in it. Tor they were so far from being brothers, that they 
were of several nations, and hardly contemporaries,—the one 
an Hetrurian, the other a Lombardine”, (from whence he 
had his name,) and the third a Frenchman, every one born 
of a several mother. 

CXXVII. But Petrus Comestor abbreviated the histories 
of the Bible, and called it the Scholastical History ; where, 
in his preface upon Joshua‘, he reciteth the books of the 
Old Testament, and divideth them into their three orders, as 
S. Hierome and the Hebrews do,—without saying, or insi- 
nuating, so much as by one word, that the Christian Church 
had any other canon which differed from the Hebrew. In 
the first order be the five books of Moses*; in the second, 
the eight books of the Prophets; and in the third, the nme 
books (that remain) of the Hagiographa. If Comestor had 
known any more, that yet remained of the Old Testament, 
he would never have been so perfidious to himself, and the 
Christians, (for whose use and benefit alone he wrote this his 
Scholastical History,) as not to name any one of them. But 
clear it is, that he affirmeth absolutely, as well in his own 
sense as in the sense of the old Church,—that, after the five 
books of the Law, and eight of the Prophets, there remain 
but nine more for the first Testament; among which the 
six debated books can have no room. Otherwhere, when 
he cometh to speak in particular of the book of Tobit, he 
saith expressly, that it is in no order of the canon‘; and of 





verbo Gratianus.—Non desunt plurimi, 
qui Gratianum Petri Lombardi, Pe- 
trique Comestoris, germanum fuisse 
volunt; matremque tergeminos hos 
fratres, ex furtivo concubitu conceptos, 
uno partu edidisse, quod quidem nullo 
satis gravis auctoris testimonio fulci- 
tur. | 

b (Vid. Cave, tom. ii. pp. 220, 221.— 
Petrus, Lombardus a patria dictus; 
&c. } 

© [Ibid., tom. ii. p. 239.—Petrus, Co- 
mestor seu Mandueator dictus, gente 
Gallus, patria Trecensis, .. . claruit 
anno 1170. } 

ἃ Petr. Comestor, Pref. in hist. 
Joshue, [ Histor. Scholast. ed. Lugd. 
1543. fol. 82.) (Hebrei) distinguunt 
V. 'T. in tres ordines. Primum vocant 
Legem, secundum Prophetas, (et) ter- 
tium Hagiographa. [In Lege, &e.; ut 


infr., not. seq. | 

e Ibid.—In Lege [ponunt] v. libr. 
Moysis: in Prophetis viii. [Joshuam, 
Judicum, Samuel, Malachim, Esaiam, 
Hieremiam, Ezechielem, xii. Prophe- 
tas:] in Hagiographis [ponunt} ix. 
libr. V. T., qui supersunt. [Hi dicun- 
tur Hagiographa, i. e. Sanctorum scrip- 
ta, quod nomen commune est omnibus 
Sacre Scripture libris. | 

{ Idem, Pref. in hist. Tobia.—De 
nullo ordine est. { Vid. Hist. Scholast., 
fol. 146.—Hance historiam (Tobiz) Ju- 
dai inter Apocrypha ponunt. Hiero- 
hnymus tamen in prologo suo dicit 
“inter Hagiographa.”’ Quod si esset, 
tamen esset in tertio ordine Veteris 
Testamenti. Sed, quia de nullo ordine 
est, dicemus quia Hieronymus diffusius 
accepit Hagiographa, ut includeret 
etiam Apocrypha. | 


P 2 


TEST. 


CENT. XII. 


CHAP. 


ΕΙΠΕ 


212 A Scholastical History of 


Judith, that 5. Jerome and the Hebrews lodge it among the 
Apocrypha, and that it was but a fault in the writer’, to say 
they placed it among the Hagiographa. Besides all this, he 
is bold to call the story of Bel and the Dragon a fable»,— 
and to say, that, in the history of Susanna, all is not so true 
as it should be; which certainly he would never have said of 
any canonical part of Scripture. 

CXXVIII. There is a certain Scholiast, that maketh 
annotations and additions to this Scholastical History of 
Comestor. And, being somewhat troubled at what was there 
said concerning the number of the Hagiographa, that they 
were but nine, and that no mention at all is made of the 
debated books, that were afterwards annexed, and admitted 
to be read in the Church,—he setteth this note’ upon 
Comestor’s preface,—‘ That mdeed the books of Wisdom, 
Ecclesiasticus, Judith, Tobit, the Pastor, and the Maccabees, 
be all apocryphal, because the author of them is not known,” 
(that is to say, whether they were indited by the Spirit of 
God, or of men only*;) “but, forasmuch as there is no 
doubt made of their verity, the Church hath received them.” 








& Vide supra, num. Ixxiii. [p. 106, 
not. ad lit. p. | ubi citatur Glossa Ord., 
et in ea P. Comestor, p. 142. [ Vid. 
Hist. Scholast., ed. Lugd. 1543. fol. 
162.—Incipit historia Judith, cap. 1. 
Hance historiam transtulit Hieronymus 
ad petitionem Paulze et Eustochium 
de Chaldzo in Latinum. Hic liber 
apud Hebrzos inter historias compu- 
tatur, et inter Hagiographa, ( Apocry- 
pha?) quod dicit Hieron. in prologo qui 
sic inchoat: ‘ Viginti et duas literas,’ 
&c.... Si ergo in prologo super Judith 
alicubi legitur ‘‘ inter apoerypha”’ (Ha- 
giographa ?) vitium est scriptoris, quod 
in ipso titulo deprehendi potest; quem 
synodus Niczna in numero Sanctarum 
Scripturarum recepit.—This passage, 
as it stands, is manifestly corrupt. The 
edition used by Cosin would appear 
to have better corresponded with the 
Gloss, as quoted ubi supra. | 

» P. Comestor, Pref. in Dan., [cap. 
1. fol. 151.—Prophetavit etiam in Chal- 
dea Daniel, qui... fuit de tribu Levi; 
quod in titulo fabule Belis ita ponunt. | 
Et cap. 13. [de Susanna; fol. 158.— 
Sequitur historia Susanne, quam He- 
brzeus non habet in libro Danielis, et 
vocat eam fabulam; &e.|] Item, apud 
Perer., ibid. [ Vid. Comment. in Da- 


niel., lib. xvi. ed. 8vo. Lugd. 1591. p. 
924.— Preef. in cap. 13. ] 

i Addit. ad P. Comestor., Praf, in 
Joshuam, [ubi supr. Hist. Scholast., 
fol. 82.—Job, David, tres libri Salo- 
monis, Daniel, Paralipomenon, Esdras, 
Esther, (nempe, Hagiographa :)] Sapi- 
entia, Ecclesiasticus, Judith, Tobit, 
Pastor, Maccab. Apocrypha sunt, quia 
auctor eorum ignoratur. Sed quia de 
veritate eorum non dubitatur, ab Ee- 
clesia recipiuntur. 

k Glos. Ordinar., in Prolog. [ Vid. 
Bibl. Saer. ed. Basil. 1506. par. i. fol. 2. 
pref. De libris Biblize canonicis et non 
canonicis.] Inter quos tantum distat, 
quantum inter certum et dubium. 
Nam canonici sunt confecti SP. S. 
dictante; non-canonici autem, sive Apo- 
cryphi, nescitur quo tempore, quibusve 
auctoribus sint editii—Item, Tostat.. 
pref. in Matth. q. 3. [ tom. ix. fol. 3.— 
Primo modo sunt apocryphi libri qui- 
dam, qui ponuntur extra canonem Ve- 
teris Testamenti: computantur tamen 
inter libros Sacrz Scripture : scilicet, 
liber Sapientiz, et Ecclesiasticus, et 
Judith, et Tobias, et libri Machabe- 
orum.} De auctoribus enim horum 
non constat Ecclesia, an Spiritu Sancto 
dictante scripserint. 





213 


Where he doth not say, that the Church hath altered the 
nature and condition of them, so as to make them canonical 
books of Scripture, which were dubious and apocryphal be- 
fore, but that it hath received them only as books to be 
read for instruction of manners, and for the knowledge of 
divers ecclesiastical histories and occurrences, not for ground- 
ing of any articles of Faith upon them. For, otherwise, the 
Pastor of Hermes, (reckoned here by this scholiast among 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


TEST. 


CENT. XII. 


the rest,) which in former ages the Church, in some other Vide su- 
places, permitted to be publicly read to the people, would [Ὁ "™™ 


augment the number of the new canonical books beyond 
the account of the masters of Trent themselves. 

CXXIX. In Comestor’s time lived John Beleth, a Doctor 
of Divinity in the schools of Paris; who, in his book of 
Divine Offices, declaring in particular what lessons were 
then read in the Church, according to the several seasons of 
the year, after the three books of Solomon, nameth the other 
two™, of Wisdom, and the son of Sirach; and he noteth 
them to be apocryphal. But, when he declareth, in general, 
what books are contained in the Bible”, he putteth Tobit 


i [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 236.—Jo- 
hannes Belethus, Schole Theologice 
Parisiensis Rector, claruisse videtur 
cirea annum 1162. Non desunt alii, 
nempe Claudius Jolly Parisiensis ca- 
nonicus, et Casimirus Oudin, qui ip- 
sum ad annum 1328, revocant: quod 
quidem mirum vyideri debeat, cum 


Postea in uno volumine sequuntur alii 
quatuor,] saias, Jerem., Ezech., 
(Dan.) [et David.| (Et) sub uno vo- 
lumine [comprehenduntur] XII. Pro- 
phetz minores [propter nimiam brevi- 
tatem.] Novem, que deinceps se- 
quuntur, reputantur Hagiographa, ita 
tamen ut sint authentica, nimirum, 


Henricus Gandavensis, qui anno 1280, 
scripsit, eum inter primos catalogi sui 
scriptores recenseat. | 

m Joh. Beleth., de Div. Offic., cap. 
62. [sub fin. Gulielmi Durandi Ra- 
tional. fol. 517.] A calendis, igitur, 
Augusti usque ad Septembrem, legun- 
tur tres libri Salomonis, et duo Sapi- 
entiz, qui sunt Apocryphi. 

n Idem, cap. 60. [ibid., fol. 516.] 
Sunt autem xxii. volumina ΣΝ [ters 
Volumina Veteris Testamenti sunt] 
V. libri Mosis;... sunt preterea, qui 
hoc pacto enumerantur, Jos. [scilicet, | 
Judic., cujus extrema pericope pars 
est libri Ruth; (vitium est hic serip- 
toris: nam debuit dicere, Cujus ex- 
trema pars est /iber Ruth;) Sam. Reg. 
[ Beleth’s words are: Samuel, Mala- 
chim, que duo volumina unum repu- 
tamus, viz., Regum ; quod tamen qua- 
tuor habeat partitiones vel distinctiones. 


[numerum, liber] Psalm., [liber] Job, 
tres libri Salomonis; [scilicet, Para- 
bole, (sive mavis dicere, Proverbia, ) 
‘eclesiastes, et Cantica Canticorum; 
liber] Paralip.; Judith, (rursus vitium 
scriptoris;) et Esther. Quatuor tan- 
dem [enumerant] Apocrypha; [librum 
videlicet] Tob., Maccab’, Philo[nis, 
cujus principium est: ‘ Diligite justi- 
tiam ;’ | et Jesu [filii] Sirach, qui [sic 
incipit: ‘Omnis sapientia a Domino, 
&c.,] appellatur [que etiam] Ecclesi- 
asticus. Verum hos quatuor quidem 
non recipit Ecclesia: tamen eos appro- 
bat, quia [quod] argumentum fere ha- 
beant librorum Salomonis, etiamsi eo- 
rum auctores pro certo ac vere non 
sciat. Alios duos credimus Ezram 
composuisse, qui totam bibliothecam 
Veteris Testamenti restituit, cum a 
Babyloniis esset combusta. 


© HAP: 


ΧΙΠΠ]. 


ἌΝ 1D 
1180. 


214 A Scholastical History of 


and the Maccabees, together with Philo and Ecclesiasticus, 
into the apocryphal number,—and saith plainly, that, though 
the Church alloweth them, (that is, to be read,) yet she re- 
ceiveth them not, (that is, among canonical Scriptures :) 
where, if Lauriman’s copy (which he followed in setting out 
Beleth) had been good, as he complains® that it was in 
many places very bad, we might have had the book of Judith 
added to them, and left out among the Hagiographa before. 
For it is manifest, that in all this chapter Beleth intended 
to follow S. Jerome, whose catalogue of Scriptures was then 
only received in the Church for authentic and certain. 
CXXX, Among others that were famous in this age, we 
have John of Salisbury, born and brought up there in the 
Church of England, but afterwards made Bishop of Chartres 
in France, a man as highly honoured for his learning as 
any in his time’; who in one of his Epistles’, handling this 
matter at large, professeth to “follow S. Jerome herein be- 
fore all others, and undoubtedly to believe, that there are 
but twenty-two books in the canon of the Old Testament.” 
All which having named in order, according to their several 
classes, he concludeth’, that “neither the book of Wisdom, 





© Corn. Lauriman., in Preef. ad pium 
Lectorem, [ap. Belethi Rational., ubi 
supr., sub fin. Gul. Durandi Rational. 
Divin. Offic. fol. 488.—Ille] codex 
MS. ita arctis ac pressis characteribus 
fuit exaratus, ut lezere admodum mihi 
fuerit difficile, usque adeo ut szpenu- 
mero, si quam sententiam elicere volu- 
issem, debuerim profecto divinare. 

p [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 243.—Jo- 
hannes, Sarisburiensis a loco natali 
dictus, natione Anglus, patria Wiltu- 
nensis, gentis et szeculi sui decus ac 
ornamentum, Eugenio III. et Hadri- 
ano LV. et Alexandro III. Pontificibus, 
et Theobaldo Archiepiscopo Cantuari- 
ensi (cui a sacris fuit) eximie charus : 
Thome Becketo Archiepiscopo fami- 
liarissimus, et ab anno 1163, totius 
exilii omniumque molestiarum comes: 
sepe quidem, ut Thomam desereret, 
Regique fidelitatem et prastandam 
consuetudinibus regiis obedientiam ju- 
ramento promitteret, solicitatus, in 
exilio manere maluit, quam conditio- 
nibus istis pacem regisque gratiam pro- 
mercari; &c. | 


4 Baron,, ad ann. 1181]. sect. 16. 


[tom. xii. col. 944.—Moritur item hoc 
anno Joannes Sarisburiensis, Episco- 
pus Carnotensis, clarus inter celebri- 
ores seculi hujus scriptores, illustrior 
autem ex S. Thome martyris, cui erat 
a secretis, familiaritate; &c. | 

® Joh. Sarisbur., Ep. 172. [Comiti 
Henrico; ap. Biblioth. Max. SS. Patr. 
tom, xxiii. p. 468.] Quia ergo de nu- 
mero librorum diversas et multiplices 
lego Patrum sententias, Catholic Ec- 
clesiz doctorem Hieronymum sequens, 
quem in constituendo [construendo | 
literee fundamento probatissimum ha- 
beo, sicut constat esse xxii. literas He- 
breorum, sie xxii. libros V. T. tribus 
distinctos ordinibus indubitanter credo. 
... Et sie colliguntur in summa xxii. 
libri V.'T., licet nonnulli librum Ruth, 
et Lament. Jerem. in Hagiographo- 
rum numero (re)censeant, ut in XXiv. 
summa omnium dilatetur. 

5. [bid.—Liber vero Sapientia, et 
Ecclesiasticus, Judith, Tobias, et Pas- 
tor, ut idem asserit, non reputantur in 
canone; sed neque Maccabeorum li- 
ber, qui in duo volumina scinditur, 
quorum primus [primum] Hebrazorum 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 215 


TEST 
CENT. XII, 


nor Keclesiasticus, nor Judith, nor Tobit, nor the Pastor, 
nor either of the Maccabees, are to be reputed canonical.” 
Which is a clear testimony for us, without any contradiction 
to be made against it. 


CXXXI. In this bishopric at Chartres, Peter, the abbot A.D. 
of La Celle at Troyes, was John of Salisbury’s successor. et 
And, as he followed him in his office, so did he in his doc- 
trine concerning our present question. For", in a treatise 
that he wrote of the twenty-four loaves and the tabernacle, 
making divers allusions to that number, his last is, that so 
many are the books of the First Testament. 

CXXXII. Theodore Balsamon, the Patriarch of Antioch, ‘AD, 


in his Commentaries upon the Council of Carthage’, refer- 
reth for the number of canonical books (as Zonaras did be- 
fore) to the Apostolical Canons, the Council of Laodicea, and 
the Epistles of S. Athanasius, Nazianzen, and Amphilochius, 
who reckon no more than we do. And here is an end of 
this century. 
[ Hebrzeam] redolet eloquentiam, alter 
[alterum] Gracam; quod stylus ipse 
convincit. 

t [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 248.—Pe- 


trus, natione Gallus, primum monas- 
terii Cellensis in suburbio Trecarum, 


[et nihilominus plena refectio appre- 
henditur ex hoe panum numero. | 

x [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 246.—The- 
odorus Balsamon, patria Constantino- 
politanus,... tandem Patriarcha An- 
tiochenus factus, verum occupata du- 


dein S. Remigii ἀρὰ Rhemenses Ab- 
bas, denique anno 1182. Johanni Sa- 
risburiensi in episcopatu Carnotensi 
suffectus;... obiit 9 Kal. Mart. anno 
1187. } 

« Petri Abbat. Cellensis, lib. De 
Panibus, cap. 2. [4]. ib. 2.—Biblioth. 
Max. SS, Patr., tom. xxiii, p. 748.— 
Viginti quatuor panes, juxta numerum 
xxiv. Seniorum in conspectu Agni 
adstantium,...in hoe opusculo col- 
legi.} Hic enim numerus (xxiv.) tam 
filiorum Jacob, quam Apostolorum 
Christi, duodenarium numerum dupli- 
catum significat. Sub hoe etiam nu- 
mero libri continentur V. T. ; plenaris 
[plenaria} igitur instructio animarum 
prelibatur ex hoc numero librorum; 


dum a Latinis Antiochia, sedem suam 
nunquam vidit; Wc. | 

y Theod. Bals. in Cone. Carthag., 
ean. Xxvii.—Quosnam libros legi in Ec- 
clesia oporteat, quere S. Apost., Can. 
Ix., et Ixxxv:, Laodicen. Synod. can. 
Ix., S. Greg. Theologi ea que metro 
scripsit, et S. Athanasii canonica, et 
S. Amphilochii. [ Vid. Bals., p. 636.— 
Cone. Carth., can. xxvii. ἑρμηνεία. περὶ 
τοῦ τίνα δεῖ ἀναγινώσκεσθαι βιβλία ἐπ’ 
ἐκκλησίας, ζήτει τῶν ἁγίων ᾿Αποστόλων 
κανόνα ζ΄. καὶ πε΄., τῆς ἐν Λαοδικείᾳ 
συνόδου κανόνα ζ΄., τὰ ἔμμετρα τοῦ ἁγίου 
Γρηγορίου τοῦ Θευλόγου, καὶ τὰ κανο- 
νικὰ τοῦ ἁγίου ᾿Αθανασίου, καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου 
᾿Αμφιλοχίου.] 


ΟΗΑΡ. 


XIV. 


A.D. 
12002. 


ἌΠΟ: 
12008. 


216 A Scholastical History of 


CHAPTER XIV. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
THIRTEENTH CENTURY. 


CXXXIII. We are now come to the age, wherein the 
Mendicant Friars, and the doctors that we usually term the 
Schoolmen, began first to set up in the world: whose chief 
work was to study and to write commentaries upon the 
Master of the Sentences. But because he, in all his four 
books, doth not anywhere propose a catalogue of the Scrip- 
tures, nor give his interpreters any occasion to treat of that 
particular question, for the most part they all pass it over 
in silence, and take no notice of it. Yet, nevertheless, divers 
there be among them, that have glossed and commented 
upon the Scriptures themselves, some upon the whole Bible 
together, and some upon several parts of it. 

CXXXIV. The first authors of the Ordinary Gloss upon 
the Bible, although it be not so well and certainly known 
what particular persons they were, (for Antoninus* the Arch- 
bishop of Florence, and Gaguinus” the General of his Order 
in France, make Alcuin, our own countryman, to be the first 
beginner of it, but Trithemius® and Sixtus of Sienna“ give 
that honour to Strabus, both whom we produced as our 
witnesses before,) yet this is certain, that, whoever began 
it, others had by this time much augmented it, and that it 
was now, with a general consent and applause of all the 


« [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Sec. Scholast., 


auctorem Antonius Florentinus prodit ; 
p- 275, et seq. | 


&c. | 





a Pay. ii. tit. iv. cap. 15. [Vid. An- 
ton. Chronic. par. 11. tit. xiv. cap. d.— 
Qui Alcuinus aliquos libros composuit : 

. .et glossas ordinarias super totam 
Sacram Scripturam dicitur edidisse, 
ex dictis vel sententiis diversorum doc- 
torum excerptas.—Conf. autem not. ad 
locum eund. | 

» Hist. de Orig. et Reg. France., lib. 
iv. cap. 1. [Vid. Roberti Gaguini Re- 
rum Gallicarum Annales, ed. Francof. 
1577. p.51.—(Carolus) liberalibus dis- 
ciplinis animum excoluit, praceptore 
primum Petro Pisano, deinde Aleuino 
Anglo, viro apprime Divinis humanis- 
que artibus erudito, quem Glossz in 
Bibliam (quam Ordinariam vocant) 


¢ [Trithem.] De Script. Eccl. [ed. 
Ato. Colon. 1546. p. 119.—Hic denique 
Strabus glossam, que Ordinaria nune 
dicitur, super totam Bibliam... pri- 
mus comportasse memoratur. | 

4 Bibl., lib. iv. [Sixt. Senens., de 
Script. Eccl., tom. i. p. 324.—Strabus, 
monachus Ceenobii Fuldensis, .. . col- 
legit etiam, ad imitationem przceptoris 
sui, ex dictis sanctorum Patrum, appo~ 
sitis eorum nominibus, commentarios 
in universa sacrosancta Biblia, quos 
nune Glossam Ordinariam appellant ; 
&c. | 

e (Vid. Possevini Apparat. Sacr., 
tom. i. p. 553.—Glossa in Biblia, sive 
in Divinam Scripturam, que dicitur 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 217 


pastors and doctors in the Western Churches, received as a 
work of special use and benefit, for the better knowledge 
and understanding of the Holy Scriptures, and for the 
clearer setting forth of the common doctrine and religion 
then professed among them: for the abuses in religion, 
(whereof the new canonizing of Apocryphal Scriptures is 
one,) were not yet become the doctrines of the Church, as 
the new council at Trent hath since ordered them to be. 
CXXXV. In this Gloss upon the Bible we have a Preface ; 
wherein, first’, the composers and defenders of the Trent 
canon are branded (before-hand) with ignorance, and a worse 
matter, for “ holding all the books, that are contained and put 
into one volume of Scriptures together, to be of a like and 
equal veneration,” or that they ought so to be received in 
the Church. Secondly, the canonical books are there “ dis- 
tinguished from those which be not canonical, and as great 
a difference made between these two’, as between that which 
is certain and that which is doubtful: for the canonical were 
written by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost; but who were 


Ordinaria, collecta fertur a Strabo dis- 
cipulo Rabani; que quidem magnas 
habet utilitates, quippe que ex vete- 
rum Patrum scriptis fuit concinnata, 
de quorum singulis suo egimus loco. 
Interlinearis item glossa ex eisdem 
hausta fontibus ab Anselmo Laudu- 
nensi (anno 1110, Henrico LV. Imp.— 
Vid. p. 95.) multa breviter, et quasi 
punctim, sed docte et accurate, attin- 
git. Nicolai vero Lyrani adjuncta 
moralis expositio doctis non omnino 
satisfacit; pia tamen est, ac commoda 
videtur: sed subtilior altera, que est 
Hugonis Cardinalis, licet ipsa quoque 
sit brevis atque jejunior. Ceterum 
Glossam, tum Ordinariam, tum Inter- 
linearem, ac Postillam Nicolai Lyrani, 
cum Pauli Burgensis Additionibus, 
magno studio repurgarunt Jacobus Cu- 
eillyus, Franciscus Feuardentius, Jo. 
Dadreus, viri celebres atque Theologi 
Parisienses; &c.—Vid. etiam, tom. iii. 
p- 253.—Strabus, monachus Fuldensis, 
. .. floruit sub Ludovico Augusto, 
ann. Dom. 840. ...Sane vero post 
Ambrosius Laudunensis, circa annum 
1120, opus immensum, &c. ... in 
Sancta Biblia... emisit. } 

f Gloss. Ord. Pref. de libris Bibl. 
canonicis et non canonicis; [sect. Quo- 
niam.—Vid. Bibl. Sacr., una cum Gloss. 


Ordinar. et Interlin., ed. Basil. 1506. 
tom. i, ad princip.] Quia sunt multi, 
qui, [Quoniam plerique, ed. Lugd. 
1589, et ed. Duaci, 1617.] ex eo quod 
non multam operam dant Sacre Scrip- 
ture, existimant omnes libros, qui in 
Bibl. continentur, pari veneratione (que 
sunt verba Conc. Trid. sess. iv.) esse 
reverendos atque adorandos, nescientes 
distinguere inter libros canonicos et 
non-canonicos, quos Hebrei [a canone 
separant, et Grzci] inter Apocrypha 
computant; unde szpe coram doctis 
ridiculi videntur; [et perturbantur 
scandalizanturque, cum audiunt ali- 
quem non pari cum ceteris omnibus 
veneratione prosequi aliquid, quod in 
Bibliis legatur: ideirco hic distinxi- 
mus, et distincte numerayimus, primo 
libros canonicos, et postea non canoni- 
cos, inter quos tantum distat, &c.; ut 
infr. not. seq. | 

& Ibid., [ubi supr.] ... inter quos 
tantum distat, quantum inter certum et 
dubium. Nam canonici sunt confecti 
Spiritu Sancto dictante: non-canonici 
autem, sive Apocryphi, nescitur quo 
tempore, quibusve auctoribus sint editi. 
{ Quia tamen valde boni et utiles sunt, 
nihilque in eis, quod canonicis obyiet, 
invenitur, ideo.. .] 


TEST. 
CENT. XIII. 


CHAP. 


XIV. 


Baruch, 
and the 3 
and 4 of 
Esdras. 


218 A Scholastical History of 


the authors of the other, or at what time they were written, 
no man can tell.” Thirdly, we are there informed, “ that the 
Church permitteth the reading of the apocryphal books?, 
only for devotion and instruction of manners, but not for 
any authority that they have to conclude controversies in 
matters of Faith.” Fourthly, that there be “ but twenty-two 
canonical books of the Old Testamenti; and, what books 
soever there be besides, that they ought to be put among the 
Apocrypha.” This was the judgment of all learned men, and 
the common belief of the Church, in those days; wherein, if 
any particular or private persons were of another mind, they 
are here condemned of ignorance, and want of knowledge in 
the Scriptures. 

CXXXVI. Which judgment is not only here declared, and 
proposed, by the authors of this Ordinary Gloss themselves, 
but confirmed likewise by the testimonies of the ancient 
Fathers; among whom, though the chiefest attestations 
which they bring are out of Origen, 8. Jerome, and Ruffin, 
yet they take notice of S. Augustine also, and of his dis- 
tinction between those apocryphal, or ecclesiastical books, 
that are of greater authority, (which therefore he putteth 
into his larger catalogue,) and those that are of a lesser 
account, (which therefore he leaveth out.) But, whatsoever 
S. Augustine had said, the common consent of the Church 
now was, to acknowledge no more books for canonical Scrip- 
ture, than those that Ruffin and 8. Jerome had received from 
their ancestors, and recorded to posterity. In which regard, 
when they come to the several books of Tobit, Judith, Wis- 
dom, Ecclesiasticus, and the Maccabees, they prefix this title 
to them all*: “ Here beginneth the book of Tobit, which is 


h Ibid. . . . Ecclesia eos legit, et 
permittit, ut ad devotionem, et ad 
morum informationem a fidelibus le- 
gantur; eorum tamen auctoritas ad 
probandum ea, quz veniunt in dubium 
aut in contentionem, et ad confirman- 
dum Ecclesiasticorum dogmatum auc- 
toritatem, non reputatur idonea, [ut ait 
B. Hier.... At libri canonici tantz 
sunt auctoritatis, ut, quicquid 101 con- 
tinetur, verum teneat firmiter et indis- 
cusse; &c.] 

i [bid., [ὃ 2.] Sunt igitur libri cano- 
nici V. T. xxii., [ad numerum, &e.... 
(§ 8. sub fin.) ] Quicquid autem extra 


hos est, (De V. T. loquor) ut dicit 
Hieronymus, inter Apocrypha est po- 
nendum; We. 

* Glossa Ordinar. [ Vid. Bibl. Saer., 
una cum Glossis, &c., ed. Basil. 1502. 
ad titulos librorum.— 

3 Esdr. Sequentes tertium et quar- 
tum Esdrz libros, uteunque de canone 
non sunt, expositores Ordinarii intactos 
reliquerunt; ἅτ, 

4 Esdr. Incipit liber Esdre quartus, 
sc. Apocryphus. | 

Incipit liber Tobie, qui [tamen] 
non est in canone. 


Sewn ethane co 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 219 


not in the canon: Here beginneth the book of Judith, which 
is not in the canon: Here beginneth the book of Wisdom, 
which is not in the canon: The book of Ecclesiasticus ; The 
first and the second book of the Maccabees ; which are not 
of the canon.’ Which is to write this distinction, that we 
now maintain, with a pen of iron, that it might never be for- 
gotten. 
CXXXVII. And to this purpose, before all their Bibles, 
and all their glosses or commentaries upon the Bible, they 
were wont then, (as most an end the custom is to do still,) to 
set S. Jerome’s Epistle to Paulinus!, concerning all the books 
of Scripture; which is a manifest argument, that they in- 
tended to give every reader warning and direction, at the 
beginning, not to confound the apocryphal and the canonical 
Scriptures together, or to receive and read them all with one 
and the same veneration, as the Pope and his Council hath 
lately commanded the world to do. And therefore Becanus 
the Jesuit leaped over these men’s heads clean, when he 
stretched so far at once, with his Trent-tradition in his hands, 
from Pope Eugenius to Gelasius: for in this age the Church 
knew no such tradition, nor in any age between, which was not 
much less than a thousand years together. Of Gelasius we 
have said enough already, and of Pope Innocent’s pretended 
decree before him. If there had been any such authority in 
those papal Constitutions, as is now given to them, why were 
not the rescripts of Innocent and Gelasius set before all the 
Bibles ever since, rather than the Epistle of S. Jerome to 
Paulinus? But, since their times, it hath been the con- 
stant practice of the Latin Church to prefer S. Jerome, not 
only before them, but before 8S. Augustine, and the Council 
of Carthage and all: for herein he excelled all the doctors of 


ΕΣ 
above, to the books of Tobit, Judith, 
and the Maccabees. But, at the books 
of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus, the 
words, “qui non est in canone,’’ are 


Incipit liber Judith, qui non est in 
canone. 

Incipit liber Sapientiz, qui non est 
in canone. 


Incipit liber Ecclesiastici, (qui) non 
est de [in] canone. 

Incipit primus liber Maccabeorum, 
qui non est in [de, ed. 2. canone. 

Incipit secundus liber Maccabe- 
orum, qui non est in [de] canone. 

[Conf. Bibl. Sacr., ed. Basil. 1506. 
par. 11. fol. 284,293; et par. iv. fol. 429, 
461; where these titles are given, as 


omitted; neither do they occur before 
any of the books in several other edi- 
tions, which have been consulted. } 

1 Hoe titulo:—Epistola [beati] Hi- 
eronymi ad Paulinum Presbyterum de 
omnibus S. [Divinz] Historie libris. 
[ Vid. Bibl. Saer., ed. Duaci. 1617. tom. 
i. sub init. ] 


TEST. 
CENT. XIII. 


Vid. num. 
Ixxxvil. 


um. 
lxxxvi. 
Num. 

lxxxiil. 


CHAP. 
XIV. 


A.D. 
1634". 


220 A Scholastical History of 


the Church besides™. F. Leander of 8. Martin’s in Doway, 
(who was Mr. Jones, sometimes a student of S. John’s college 
in Oxford,) in his Preface before the last edition of the Ordi- 
nary Gloss, and Lyra’s Commentaries upon the Bible, at 
Antwerp, confesseth, “That by the consent of times, and the 
common judgment of the Church, 8. Jerome’s Prologue hath 
been usually affixed to the Scriptures, and that, upon most 
weighty or important reasons.” What those reasons were, 
he explaineth not: but a better man® than he hath done it 
before him; who avoweth “S. Jerome’s distinction between 
the canonical and apocryphal books of the Old Testament to 
have been made and continued by the Universal Church, 
both before Christ’s coming, and ever after.’ What the 
same F. Leander therefore addeth, in his Commentary upon 
S. Jerome’s Prologue, ‘“ That?, at the time when he wrote it, 
(that, and his other prologues,) he had not yet been acquainted 
with the judgment and decree of the Church, which Pope In- 
nocent not long after set forth in his epistle to Exuperius, as 
he was thereunto moved, both by the synodical epistle of the 
African Council, and by letters from Exuperius himself: in 
which decree, the books of Tobit, Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesias- 


™ Tostat., in cap. i, Matth, ad ver. 
12, et seq. [tom. ix. fol. 82.] Magis 


Judzis fidelibus ante Christum [ad- 
ventum,]| et fuit postea continuata in 


credendum est Hieronymo, quam Au- 
gustino, maxime ubi agitur de V. T. 
et de historiis ; nam in hoc ipse ex- 
cessit omnes doctores Ecclesiz. 

n (Vid. F. Leandri Pref. ad Bibl. 
Sacr., ed. Antv. 1634. Admonit. ὃ 7; 
(where, after mentioning Brito’s gloss 
upon S. Hierome’s prologues, Leander 
adds :) Habent enim illi prologi multa 
reconditz eruditionis plena, que non 
omnes norunt; cumque non sine gra- 
vissimis causis consensus temporum, 
imo et ipsius jam Ecclesia judicium, 
(quod in editione Vaticana innuitur,) 
voluerit, ut hi prologi Hieronymiani 
cum sacro textu conjungerentur, veluti 
Hieronymianz translationis genuiniin- 
dices,... &c. 

© Idem, [Alphons. Tostat.] Defen- 
sorii parte ii. cap. 23. [tom. xii. fol. 26.] 
Tres gradus librorum Y. T. distin- 
guuntur a B. Hieronymo in prologo 
Galeato.... Ista distinetio facta est 
ab Ecclesia universali, que concordi- 
ter tenet illum distinctionem factam a 
B. Hieronymo. Nain ista tenebatur a 


Ecclesia. 

Ρ Ε΄ Leand., in Commentar. suo ad 
Prol. Galeat. [Vid. Bibl. Sacr., ed. 
Anty. 1634. tom. i. in loco.] Sanctus 
doctor quum prologos istos in Sacras 
Scripturas a se conversas_ scriberet, 
nondum judicium et decretum Keclesize 
legerat, quod aliquanto post ab In- 
nocentio Papa primo in KEpistola ad 
Exuperium |Tholosanum] prodierat ; 
quem pontificem ad canonem consig- 
nandum movit tum Africanee Ecclesia 
synodalis epistola, (But, if the African 
synod wrote any epistle, it was to Bo- 
niface, (vid. num. Ixxxii. [p. 143. not. 
ad lit. f.]) divers years after Innocent 

was dead, and not to Innocent himself, ) 
tum etiam ipsius Exuperii ad eum 
misse liter. In eo autem decreto 
Pontifex Sapient., Ecclesiasticum, Tob., 
Jud., et Mace. libros, sacro canoni 
annumerandos esse docuit. Nee du- 
bium est, quin D. Hieronymus decreti 
hujus auctoritatem admisisseét, si ipsum 
ei videre contigisset. 


a. 


ages 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 221 


ticus, and the Maccabees, are canonized: and, that there is 
no doubt but S. Jerome would have admitted the authority 
of this decree, if he had known it :’”—all this is nothing else, 
but so much said to little purpose, or rather to none at all. 
CXXXVIII. Hugo Cardinalis was a Dominican, or one of 
the Friars Preachers, and the first of that order that ascended 
the chair and became a Doctor of Divinity’, the first Friar that 
was made a Cardinal®, and the first man that (with the help 
of five hundred Friars more) gathered together the Concord- 
ances of the Biblet; which have been, since his time, by the 
industry of divers men, very much augmented. In the Com- 
mentaries, that he wrote upon all the Scriptures, (which were 
then universally received and applauded,) we find him still 
preserving and keeping up the common distinction between 
the canonical and ecclesiastical books; for otherwhiles he 
says, ‘that Ecclesiasticus, Wisdom, Judith, Tobit, and the 
Maccabees are apocryphal* ;” sometimes, that they are “ du- 
bious;” sometimes, that they are “ not canonical*;” and other- 


4 [ Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 300.—Hugo 
de S.Caro, seu de S. Theodorico, patria 
Delphinas, ... anno 1245, ab Inno- 
centio LV. Eeclesiz Romane Cardina- 
lis titulo S. Sabine renunciatus est in 
concilio Lugdunensi; ὅσο.) 

* Henr. Gandav., de Script. [ Kecl. ] 
cap. 40. [ap. Auberti Mirzei Biblioth. 
Eccl., ed. Anty. 1639. p. 170.—Hugo 
ordinis patrum Przedicatorum, qui pri- 
mus ex illo ordine cathedram Theologiz 
meruit ascendere magistralem, totum 
corpus Veteris ac Novi Testamenti 
dicitur postillasse. Diffusius tamen 
scripsit in Psalmos, et in Lucam, et in 
Danielem prophetam. } 

5 Platina, et Onufr., in Innocent. lV. 
[ Vid. Platine Hist. de vitis Pontificum 
Rom., ed. Lovanii, 1572. p. 170.— 
Innocentius IV... .doctorum quoque 
virorum familiaritate mirifice delectatus 
est, quos etiam ad dignitatis gradum 
evexit. Hugonem enim, vita et doc- 
trina insignem, Sanctz Sabine Cardi- 
nalem promulgayit, qui ob dignitatem 
acceptam a priore vita nusquam de- 
cessit: ordinis Sancti Dominici prius 
habebatur. Seripsit idem Hugo et 
glossas in Biblia, et concordantias, (ut 
istorum vocabulo utar.)—Vid. etiam 
Onuphrii Panvinii Epitom. Pontif. 
Rom., ed. Venet. 1557. p. 164. } 

τ Antonin., Sum. Hist. tit, xix. cap. 


5. [sect. 1.—Vid. Chronicorum Op., 
ed. Lugd. 1586. tom. iii. p. 122.—Hic 
etiam (Innoe. IV.) fecit plures Cardi- 
nales, viros egregios de diversis mundi 
partibus, et inter cateros Hugonem, 
primum Cardinalem ordinis Pradica- 
torum, virum utique magnarnm vir- 
tutum, et valde literatum; qui totam 
Bibliam postillavit, et super Psalterium 
copiosum fecit commentum (commenta- 
rium ?) multipliciter exponendo, et pri- 
mus Concordantias Bibliz invenit. ]---- 
Mariana, De rebus Hisp., lib. xiii. cap. 
2. {ed. Toleti, 1592. p. 616.—Hugo ex 
Dominicano ordine Cardinalis,.. . Di- 
vinos libros commentariis illustrabat. ] 
Bibliorum [hic] concordantias, infini- 
tum pene opus, { Herculea plane auda- 
cia} primus excogitavit, et 500 mona- 
chorum ope adjutus perfecit. 

* Hugo Card., Prol. in Joshuam ; 
[Postill., ed. Par. 1530. tom, 1. fol. 
172.1-- 

Restant Apocrypha: Jesus, Sapien- 

tia, Pastor, 

Et Machabreorum libri, Judith, at- 

que Tobias. 

Hi, quia sunt dubii, sub canone non 

numerantur : 

Sed, quia vera canunt, Ecclesia sus- 

cipit illos. 

* Idem, in Pro]. Tobie; [ Postill., 
tom, i, fol. 356.—Quam_historiam 


TEST. 
CENT. XIII. 


ABD: 
12444, 


CHAR: 


XIV. 


A.D. 
1270. 
[ Vid.Cave, 
tom. ii. pp. 
306— 
308. ] 


222 A Scholastical story of 


whiles, that they are “ not received by the Church for proving 
any matters of Faith, but for information of manners’.” And, 
for the canonical books themselves, he altogether followeth 
S. Jerome, Comestor, and the Gloss, accounting them in the 
same order that they did, and making the Old Testament 
perfect by them’. 

CXXXIX. Thomas Aquinas, who is reckoned to be the 
chiefest doctor among all the schoolmen, was likewise one of 
the Preaching Friars, that made a difference between these 
two sorts of books, and kept up 8. Jerome’s doctrine, which 
was then generally received in the Church. For, in his Com- 
mentaries upon Dionysius’, reckoning Philo to be the author 
of the book of Wisdom, (whether truly or no, it skills not,) 
he putteth that book into the same rank and order with the 
writings of Ignatius and other Ecclesiastical persons, “that 
have left sacred tractates, though no canonical scriptures, 
behind them ;” and thereupon concludeth, “that the book of 
Wisdom was not yet held to be a part of the canon.” Again, 
he termeth the story of Bel and the Dragon “a fable ;” and 


Judi inter Apocrypha ponunt. Ta- 
men Hieronymus in prologo suo inter 
Hagiographa poniteam; quod si esset, 
tunc esset liber iste de tertio ordine 
canonis Veteris Testamenti. Sed, quia 
de nullo ordine est, ut diximus in pro- 
logo super Josh., diximus quod Hie- 
ronymus accipit hic diffusius Hagio- 
grapha, ut scilicet includat Apocrypha, 
que ab Ecclesia recipiuntur; quorum 
veritas manifesta est, sed auctor igno- 
ratur; ut est Ecclesiasticus, Sapientia, 
Judith, Machabzorum, Tobias, Pastor. 
—Vid. p. 107, not. ad lit. q. } 

y Idem, in Prol. Galeat. [Postill., 
tom. i. fol. 208.] Non ad probationem 
Fidei, sed ad morum instructionem. 
Defendit enim S. Seripturam contra 
illos qui inducunt Apocrypha pro veris. 
[The order of these words is trans- 
posed :—Prologus iste... defendit Sa- 
cram Scripturam contra illos qui in- 
ducunt Apocrypha pro veris. Dicitur 
autem dupliciter liber aliquis Apocry- 
phus: vel quia auctor ignoratur, sed 
veritas patet; (et tales recipit Ecclesia, 
non ad probationem Fidei, sed ad mo- 
rum instructionem:) vel quia veritas 
dubitatur; (et tales non recipit Ec- 
clesia.) ] 

* Idem, Prol. in Josh., [ibid., tom. i. 


fol. 172.—After a catalogue of the 
canonical books in verse, follows : | 

Lex Vetus his libris perfecte tota 

tenetur, 
{Restant Apocrypha: Jesus, Sapi- 
entia, Pastor, 

Et Machabezorum libri; &c. 
—Ut supr., not. ad lit. u. | 

* Thom. Aquin., in Dionys. de Diy. 
Nom., cap. 4. lect. 9. [Thom, Aquin. 
Op., ed. Venet. 1593. tom. x. Exposit. 
in Append. fol. 19.] Dicit ergo primo, 
quod quibusdam doctorum, qui Sanc- 
tos Sermones tractaverunt, licet cano- 
nicas Scripturas non conderent, visum 
est, quod nomen Amoris convenientius 
esset rebus Divinis, quam nomen dilec- 
tionis. Unde Ignatius Martyr (dicit) 
[seribit de Christo, dicens:] Meus 
Amor, id est, Christus in quo totus 
meus amor est, crucifixus est. (Et) 
Philo dicit in libro, quem fecit [intro- 
ducertem ad sacra eloquia,]| de [di- 
vina] Sapientia: Amator factus sum 
pulchritudinis Ejus. (Sap. viii. 2.) Ex 
quo patet, quod liber Sapientia non- 
dum habebatur inter canonicas Scrip- 
turas.* 

υ Thom., in Dan. cap. xiii. [Thom. 
Aquin. Op., ed. Antverpie, 1612. tom. 
xviii, p. 59.—Totus liber Danielis ha- 


nc A > 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 223 


of Ecclesiasticus, (when he cometh to answer those words‘, 
where Samuel is said to appear, and to prophesy after his 
death,) he speaks so faintly, that no man can judge by his 
exception, he held and believed it to be of any divine or 
canonical authority. All which though Canus will by no 
means endure to be said of Aquinas’, yet he knows not how 
to help it, nor to bring any good argument against it. For 
that which he brings first out of the first part of Aquinas 
his Sum, (where the book of Wisdom hath the honourable 
title of a holy scripture, or sacred writing, given to it, 
which is no more than many times hath been given to other 
ecclesiastical writings,) we have answered before. Then, that 
which he brings out of the commentaries upon Dionysius is 
altogether against him. And that which he pretends to be 
brought out of S. Augustine, (though Aquinas maketh no 
mention of 8. Augustine,) will be no less against him, than 
if Aquinas had said it himself, as it is most manifest he did. 
But there is a greater man than Melchior Canus®, that hath 
long since given us Thomas of Aquin’s testimony out of his 
2a 2x, (where peradventure this passage is not now to be 


seen :—for clipping of such coin hath been lately concluded 


bet tres partes....] Tertia pars est 
incidentalis, continens duo ultima ca- 
pita, in qua ponitur Susan. Hist., et 
Belis ac Draconis fabula. 

ὁ Idem, Sum. [ Theol. ] par. i. 4. 89. 
art. 8. ad. 2. [Thom. Aquin., ed. Ve- 
net. 1593. tom. x. fol. 303.—Ad se- 
cundum dicendum, quod hoc, quod 
mortui viventibus apparent qualiter- 
cunque, vel contingit per specialem 
Dei dispensationem, ut anime mor- 
tuorum rebus viventibus intersint, et 
est inter Divina miracula computan- 
dum, vel hujusmodi apparitiones fiunt 
per operationes angelorum bonorum 
vel malorum, etiam ignorantibus mor- 
tuis, sicut etiam vivi ignorantes aliis 
viventibus apparent in somnis, (som- 
niis?) ut Aug. dicit in lib. praedicto. 
Unde et de Samuele dici potest, quod 
ipse apparuit per revelationem Divi- 
nam, secundum hoe quod dicitur Ee- 
cle. (Eeclus.) xlvi. (20.) quod ‘ dor- 
niivit, et notum fecit Regi finem vite 
suz.’’| Vel illa apparitio fuit procu- 
rata per Deemones; si tamen Ecclesias- 
tici auctoritas non recipiatur propter 
hoc, quod inter canonicas Scripturas 


apud Hebraos non habetur. 

4 Canus, in Locis [Theol.,] lib. ii. 
cap. 11. sect. Quid Ecclesiasticum ? 
{p- 67.)—Nam, quod D. Thomas in 
eam sententiam advocatur, id ferendum 
nullo modo est: ut ex 1. parté, q. 1. 
art. 3. colligere licet, et ex commenta- 
riis in 4. cap. de Divinis Nominibus. 
Sed in illa quest. 89. nihil de suo 
dixit, quin ad verbum retulit Augusti- 
num, (Objecerat 5101 Canus (cap. 10, 
[». 59.]) quod ‘‘nee D. Thomas de 
Ecclesiastico certus est.’’) 

ὁ Sanctus Antoninus, (for he was 
also canonized a saint, as well as 
Aquinas, ) par. iil. tit. 18. cap. 6. sect. 
Secundo, et Tertio; et [tit.] 19. cap. 5. 
[et cap. 6.] in Summa Majori. [ Vid. 
ed. Argent. 1496. tom. 111. p. 189.] 
—Idem etiam dicit Thomas 2a 2x, et 
Nicol. de Lyra super Tobiam, scilicet, 
quod isti libri non sunt tantz auctori- 
tatis, ut ex dictis eorum posset effica- 
citer argumentari in his que sunt 
Fidei, sicut ex aliis libris Scripture 
Sacre. Unde forte habent auctori- 
tatem talem, qualem habent dicta sanc- 
torum approbatorum in Ecclesia, 


TEST. 
CENT. XIII. 


Num. 
lxxvii. 


Supra, hoe 
ipso num. 


ΟΗΑΡ. 
XIV. 


A.D. 
12758. 


224 A Scholastical History of 


to be lawful:—but Antoninus in his time saw it, and read it 
there,) “that these debated books had no such authority, as 
the other Sacred Scriptures had, whereby any man might 
effectually argue, or firmly prove any matter of Faith from 
them.” Besides, there was a great Thomist, who maintained 
it against Catharin‘, that there was nothing more clear than 
that Thomas Aquinas was of this mind; and, for proof thereof, 
he sends him to the place before cited. However, therefore, 
Canus and Catharin were pleased to take it, it was the judg- 
ment of other learned and unbiassed men, that this great 
schoolman herein differed not from the doctors of his own 
age. 

CXL. At this time, after Gratian had set forth his Decree, 
the Canonists that made their glosses upon it were in great 
account; and, next the Ordinary Gloss upon the Bible, no 
books were more esteemed than theirs. The first, (or the 
second, at least",) that glossed the Canon Law, was John 
Semeca, commonly called Teutonicus, being a German, and 
the Provost of Halberstade there, in the Duke of Brunswick’s 
country. But Alb. Krautzius gives him the honour of writing 


f Catharin., Annot. in [de Commen- 
tar. Card.] Cajet. 54, impress. 
Paris. 1535, [cap. De libro Ecclesias- 
tici, &e.—Quasi ovans atque trium- 
phans ante victoriam, insuper hee ob- 
jecisti. Cogor invitus tua verba indu- 
cere.f Scribis enim: Vis idem quo- 
que tibi ostendam ex S. Thoma, aliquot 
scilicet libros sacros recipi quidem ab 
ecclesia, qui tamen non sunt canonici, 
neque idoneiad probandam Fidem, qui- 
bus frequenter utitur in divino cultu ? 
Sed ut magis tibi erubescendum sit, 
hoc ostendam ex libro Kcclesiastici, 
quem tu manifesto [et impudenti] 
mendacio dixisti esse canonicum se- 
cundum sententiam Thome. Vide 
{igitur] S. Thomam, prima parte, q. 
89. art. ult. ad. 2., ubi dicit [Samuelem 
apparuisse Sauli per revelationem Di- 
vinam, secundum quod dicitur Eccle- 
siastic. 49. (/ege 46.) quod ‘ dormivit 
Samuel, et notum fecit Regi finem 
suum.’’ Hee est prima solutio, et sta- 
tim subdit aliam, dicens: Vel illa 
apparitio fuit facta per daemones, si 
Ecclesiastici auctoritas non recipitur 
propter hoc, quod inter canonicas Scrip- 
turas apud Hebrzos non habetur. Hee 


tu ad literam: et statim quasi victor 
ovans et exultans, capta preda, aut 
forte ut me verborum strepitu deter- 
reres, ac stupidum redderes, subjun- 
gis:}] Quid clarius dicere potuit? [Tu 
vero audi, queso, pauca equo animo. 
Primo arguis me, quod impudenti et 
manifesto mendacio dixerim EKcclesi- 
astici librum secundum Thome sen- 
tentiam esse canonicum. At, si hoe 
nunquam dixi, nonne tu vere mendax 
et impudens ex ore tuo constitueris ? 
&c. | 

5 [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 301.—Jo- 
hannes Semeca... obiit anno 1267. 
(al. ann. 1243, vel ann. 1246.—Vid. 
not. f. ibid.) Seripsit glossam, &e. ] 

h Anton., Sum. Hist., tit. xviii. cap. 
6. initio. [ Vid. Chronic. Op., tom. ili. 
p- 66. ed. Lugd. 1586.] Primus Glos- 
sator [ejus] (Decreti,) [seu commen- 
tator,] fuit Hugo seu Huguitio. Se- 
cundus, qui glossavit, fuit Johannes 
Teutonicus; et ista est Glossa com- 
munis cum [in] textu. [Conf. De- 
cret., Greg. XIII. jussu edit., Censor. 
Cardinal. Prazemonit., ubi infr. not. 
ad lit. ]._Idem testatur Huguitio, 
vetustissimus hujus Codicis interpres. ] 


OND GP Te 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 225 


his gloss upon the Decree before all othersi; and says, that 
none did it better after him. Howsoever, this testimony he 
hath both from the Pope*, and from his Cardinals!, that he 
was a pious and catholic writer. In this writer then upon 
the Canon Law, “the books of Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Judith, 
Tobit, andthe Maccabees” are said plainly tobe “apocryphal™,” 
though they be “permitted to be read;” adding, “that the very 
reading of them was, peradventure, not so generally neither 
received, and used in all Churches.” Whereupon they were 
wont before Luther’s time, and the time of the Trent coun- 
cil, to print it in the margin of this Canon-Gloss", “that 
the Bible had some apocryphal books in it.” Neither will 
the exceptions of Driedo® and Andradius? serve their turn, 


Krantz., Saxon. Jib. viii. cap. 27. est Glossa Juris Canonici, quando di- 
[ed. Francof. 1575. tom. ii. p.220.— cit, Hos libros esse Apocryphos, quia 
Quo tempore floruit] Johannes Semeca scripti sunt per incertum auctorem. 
Teutonicus, insignis Juris Doctor, qui Nam hoc modo alii quoque libri apo- 
[Hereulea audacia] primus ausus est cryphi dicerentur, qui sacri sunt et 
[aggressus est] glossare Decretum: canonici. Non est enim certum de 
quod ante eum nemo, et post eum nul- libro Job, a quo scriptus fuerit. Nec 
lus excellentius, fecit [facere potuit. ] auctor Judicum cognoscitur, quem alii 

Kk Gree. XIII., Pref. in Decret. Samuelem, alii Ezech. alii Ezram esse 
Gr. (Corp. Jur. Can. Greg. XIII. volunt. [These words are an abstract 
jussu editum, ed. 410. Colon. 1631.— of the following: ‘Jam, si dixerimus 
Quibus, cum] (veteres Glossarum inter Apocrypha librum illum collo- 
auctores) viri pii et Catholici fuerint, cari, cujus auctor aut dubius est aut 
[ignoscendum videtur, siquid, ὅσο. incertus, (quemadmodum Glossa in 

' Censores Cardinal. Premonit. ad Decretis, dist. xvi. cap. Canones, Apo- 
Lector. [ Pref. ad Decret. ubi supr., crypha interpretatur, id est, sine certo 
ed. 4to. Colon. 1631. § ult.] Quod ad  auetore, ut Sapientia Salomonis, liber 
Glossas pertinet, ille pios et Catholicos Ecclesiastici, Judith, Tobiew, et Macha- 
auctores habuerunt. [The exact words beorum;) respondeo: Si hoe pacto 
are: Quod ad Glossas pertinet, gue  intelligeremus Apocryphum, multi li- 
pios et Catholicos auctores habuerunt, bri Sacri essent apocryphi, et extra 
...@a in margine sunt notata. | canonem. Nam et liber Job, tam 

™ Glossa in C. Canones, Dist. xvi, apud Christianos, quam apud He- 
[Vid. Decret., ed. Lut. Par. 1561. p.  braeos, extra canonem esset; siquidem 


62; item, ed. Par. 1518. fol. 15.— de auctore illius, et inter nos et inter 
Gloss. ad verb. ‘Atque inter Apocry-  illos, questio versatur, &c.... Item, 
pha.’—Id est, sine certo auctore; ut] liber Judicum, secundum illam signi- 
Sapientia [Salomonis,] liber Ecclesi- ficationem Apocryphus diceretur, ut 
astici, [Jesu filii Sirach, qui dicitur patet ex supradictis; quem tamen li- 
‘eclesiasticus, et] Judith, [liber Ju- brum in canone locari est manifestum. 
dicum, et] Tobiz, et [liber] Maccab.; —Conf. etiam fol. 18, et seq. } 

{hi} dicuntur Apocryphi; et tamen p Andrad., Defens. Fid. Trid., lib. 
leguntur, sed forte non generaliter. iii., similia habet cum Driedone. [ Vid. 


n Ibid. ad Marg., edit. Paris. 1510. Andrad, Payva, Def. Trid. Fidei Ca- 
—Biblia habet aliquos libros Apocry-  tholicew, ed. 8vo. Ingolst. 1580. fol. 
phos. [Vid. ed. Par. 1518. fol. 15; 288. lib. De libris canon.—Quare in- 
item, ed. Lut. Par. 1561. p. 62; ubi  eptissime fuit a Glossa traditum in ca, 
supr. not. m. } Canones, distinct. xvi., Apocrypha illa 

° Driedo, de Dogm. Eccles., lib. i. appellari, qua ementitum  preferunt 
cap. 4. ad ix. difficult. [ed. Lovan. auctorum nomen, et incerto sunt auc- 
1556. tom, i. fol, 21.) Nec admitienda tore prodita. Neque enim libros solum 


COSIN. Q 


TEST. 


CENT, XIII. 


CHAP. 


XIV. 


A.D: 
1290". 


226 A Scholastical History of 


when they say “that the Gloss, by the reason which it here 
gives for excluding these books from the canon of Scripture, 
may as well exclude the books of Job and the Judges, be- 
cause it 15 not certainly known who was the author of them.” 
For the Gloss intended, not only to apply that uncertainty 
to the simple and bare names of the authors, but to their 
condition and quality ; because the Church was not certain, 
whether they, that wrote these later and controverted books, 
had the inspiration of God’s Spirit to guide them, as we are 
sure the writers of the canonical books of Scripture had, who- 
ever they were that penned them. For thus are we taught to 
understand them, both by the Ordinary Gloss before’, and by 
other doctors of the Church hereafter‘. 

CXLI. Little reason is there in this exception, that Driedo 
and Andradius took against Semeca: but the reason, that 
the Gregorian and Cardinal Censurers of his Gloss have given 
against him, is much worse. For they have nothing else to 
say, but that the council of Trent hath decreed to make these 
books canonicalt, which he and the consent of the Church in 
his time accounted to be apocryphal. Of the council at Trent 
we shall say enough, when we come in order to it hereafter. 
In the mean while there was no such decree or council in 
Semeca’s age, who proposed the common and received doc- 
trine of his own time. 

CXLII. There was yet another doctor in this age, among 


Sapientiz, Ecclesiastici, Tobie, Judi- 
cum, Machabeorum, W&c.,... verum 
Jobi etiam universam historiam, duos 
libros Paralipomenon, το. ] 

2 Glossa, ubi supra; [not. ad lit. m. 
—C.Canones, Dist. xvi.; Decret. ed. 
Lut. Par. 1561. p. 62.] ‘Inter Apo- 
crypha:’ id est, sine certo auctore. 

© Glossa Ordin., supra. [ Vid. num. 
Cxxviii. p. 212, not. ad lit. k; item, 
infr. num. elxvi. | 

* Tostatus, [Pref. in Matt. quest: 
11. tom. ix. fol. 2.—Alii sunt libri, qui, 
licet ab Ecclesia teneantur, in canone 
tamen non ponuntur; &e.... Hoe au- 
tem est propter duo: primo, quia Ke- 
clesia non est certa de auctoribus eo- 
rum; imo, nescit an, Spiritu Sancto 
inspirati, scriptores eorum dictaverunt 
eos.... Cum autem dubitatur ...de 
seriptoribus eorum, an Spiritu Saneto 
moti sint, adimitur auctoritas illorum, 


et non ponit illos EKeclesia in canone 
librorum suorum. Secundo, quia Ke- 
clesia non est certa circa tales libros, 
an ultra id, quod habuerunt a propriis 
auctoribus, heretici aliquid miscu- 
erint; &e.—Vid. num. elxii.] Et alii 
infra. 

t Censores Gregoriani, in illa verba 
Glossatoris, Dist. xvi. [Vid. Decret. 
jussu Greg. XIII. edit. ad exemplar 
Rom. ed. Par. 1612. col. 64. marg. ] 
Quinimo illi libri non sunt apocryphi, 
sed canonici; utcunque Catholici de 
iis dubitabant. Sic enim Concil. Tri- 
dent. Sess. iv. definivit. [The latter 
part of the passage, in this edition, 
runs differently: ... ‘quamvis olim 
quidam etiam Catholici de illis dubita- 
verint. Concil. Trident. sess. iv. De 
can. Script.’ | 

u [Vid. Possevini Apparat. Sacr., 
tom. ii. p. 117.—Joannes Balbus Ge- 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 227 


the schoolmen, that wrote a book, which he entitled The 
Catholicon,—a book which is not now extant, but mentioned 
by Antoninus*; and Sixtus Senensis telleth us’, that his name 
was John Balbus, an Italian, and one of the preaching Friars. 
In this book, though he distinguisheth well between two sorts 
of apocryphal writings?, among which he holdeth those that 
be in the Bible to be the best, yet he lets them stand there 
with that name, and this mark upon them, “ That the Church 
receives them not for any proof of our Faith, but for the in- 
struction of our life.’ To which purpose he produceth S. Hi- 
erome’s Prologue upon the Kings; which was then the gene- 
ral known rule for the true canon of Scripture, and ap- 
proved by all men in their public lectures, both schoolmen 
and canonists. 


CHAPTER XV. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
FOURTEENTH CENTURY. 


CXLIII. We will begin this age with one of the Greek 
writers, the better to shew the agreement, which in this par- 
ticular was still continued between the Oriental and the Oc- 
cidental Churches. Andronicus the Elder was now Emperor 
of the East ; and under him lived Nicephorus Callistus, a 


nuensis, Ord. Preedic., scripsit com- 
mentaria in quatuor Evangelia; que 
extare MS. in conventu Genuensi ejus- 
dem ordinis, testatur Sixtus Senensis : 
librum item Questionum Theologi- 
carum anime ad Spiritum: dictiona- 
rium, quod inscripsit Catholicon: trae- 
tatum ad invenienda Festa Mobilia. 
Vivebat ann. 1280. ] 

* Antonin., par. iii. tit. xix. cap. 5, 
| This is a false reference.—Vid. Sum. 
Theol., tit. xviii, cap. 6. § 3. ed. Ar- 
gent. 1496. ut infr. not. ad lit. 2. 

Y Sixt. Senens., Biblioth. lib. iv. [ed. 
Lugd. 1575. tom. i. p. 277.—Joannes 
Balbus, Genuensis, ordinis praedica- 
torum, auctor Latini dictionarii, cui 
Catholicon titulus est, vir Scholastica 
Theologia imbutus, ... claruit anno 
Domini 1280. 

* Antonin., Sum. [Theol. par. iii. 
tit. xviii. cap. 6. ὃ 3.] supra citata, 
[not. ad lit. x.] Et dicitur dupliciter 


liber Apocryphus; vel quia auctor igno- 
ratur, et veritas patet, et talem recipit 
Ecclesia non ad Fidei probationem, sed 
ad morum instructionem; quales sunt 
quos ponit Hieronymus in prologo su- 
per lib, Regum:... vel dicitur Apo- 
cryphus, quia de ejus veritate dubita- 
tur, et tales non recipit Ecclesia.... 
Hee in Catholicon. [The Catholicon 
is also mentioned a few lines above. | 

a [Vid. Cave, tom. ii, Append. see. 
Wicklev., p. 33.—Nicephorus Callis- 
tus, Callisti Xanthopuli filius, claruit 
anno 1333. Monachus fuisse videtur, 
et in S. Sophiz asceterio vitam egisse. 
... Annum etatis necdum trigesimum 
sextum egressus, Historiam Ecclesias- 
ticam ex Eusebii, Socratis, Sozomeni, 
Theodoreti, Evagrii, aliorumque Scrip- 
torum LEcclesiasticorum monumentis, 
contexere coepit ; &e. ... Prodiit ejus- 
dem synopsis totius Scripture iambicis 
trimetris digesta; We. | 


Q2 


TEST. 
CENT. XIII. 


A. Ὁ. 
1300%, 


Vid. supra, 
num. lvi. 


IAD 
1310, 


228 A Scholastical History of 


known writer, though not greatly commended for his History. 
But the testimony, that we now produce from him, is attested 
by a doctor of Salamanca in Spain>: wherein he numbereth 
the books of Scripture that the Church acknowledged in his 
time®; and those of the Old Testament he reckoneth to be 
twenty-two’: taking notice of them, (but not approving 
them,) that receive Esther, Tobit, and Judith into the Bible, 
over and besides the legitimate number of historical books 
there, whereof he accounteth but twelve’, together with five 
poetical, and five prophetical; concluding, that ali the rest 
are no genuine Scriptures. And there was never yet any of 
the Greek Church that said otherwise. 

CXLIV. In Sicily, at this time’, Johannes de Columna 
was archbishop of Messina, the author of the book that is 
called The Sea of Histories": where all the six apocryphal 
books are named, and said “not to be numbered within the 
canon of divine Scriptures', though otherwise allowed by 


b Martinez, in Hypotyp., lib. i. cap. 
7.—Afferam tamen duo epigrammata 
Nicephori Callisti, in quibus utriusque 
Instrumenti libros breviter colligit, ex 
Nazianzeno desumpta. [This work 
has not been met with. ] 
¢ Idem, ibid. —Intellige libros, qui- 
bus Nicephori ztate Ecclesia auctori- 
tatem tribuebat. 
4 Niceph. Callist., [Tpapijs πάσης 
ovvoy., ap. Cyri Theodori Prodromi 
Epigrammata, ut vetustissima, ita pi- 
issima, quibus omnia utriusque Testa- 
menti capita felicissime comprehen- 
duntur; W&c. ed. Basil. 1536.— 
ὃ τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης αἱ βίβλοι. 
θείας Τραφῆς μάνθανε νῦν τὰ βιβλία" 
τῆς μὲν παλαιᾶς εἰσὶν εἴκοσι δύο. 
Nune disce, Scripture libri qui sint 
Sacre : 

Antiqua viginti et duos sibi vin- 
dicat. 

πρώτη Τένεσις, K.T.A. +. 

(Et quum enumerasset :) 

ἐκτὸς δὲ τούτων τῆς Γραφῆς ἅπαν 
νόθον. 

Quicquid extra hos est Scripture, 
est spurium. 

© ἱστορικὰ (τὰ) γνήσια τῆς Γραφῆς 


/ 
τάδε. 
Hee sunt genuina Scripture his- 
torica. 


[ εἰ δὴ δέ τινες ἐγκρίνουσι καὶ τάδε" 
Ἔσθηρ, ᾿Ιουδὶθ, καὶ Τωβήτ. κ.τ.λ. 
Niceph. Callist. τὐδὶ supr. } 


‘ [Not mentioned by Cave.—Vid. 
Anton. Possevini Apparat. Sacr., tom. 
ii. p. 161.—Johannes Columna, Ord. 
Pred. Archiepiscopus Messanensis, 
scripsit Mare Historiarum, libros de- 
cem.—But his date is not given. | 

§ Genebrard., Chron. lib. iv. [ Chro- 
nograph., ed. Lugd. 1599. p. 670.— 
Joannes de Columna, auctor libri cujus 
titulus est Mater Historiarum; &c.— 
Vide locum. } 

n «Ta Mer des Histoires,’ according 
to the French version. [Francis Douce 
says of ‘la Mer des Histoires,’ that 
“there were several works under this 
title ;’’ and that this particular one is a 
translation of the ‘ Rudimentum,’ (q. 
v.) ascribed to Mochartus, and ‘‘a 
different work from the Mare Histori- 
arum of Johan. de Columna.’’—See a 
MS. note, attached to the first volume 
of the copy of ‘la Mer des Histoires’ 
in the Douce Library in the Bod- 
leian. | 

i Tbid., vol. ii. Aage vi. chap. 12. 
[ feuil. 101. ed. Par. 1488.—Tiercement, 
sont les livres des Apocryphes, qui ne 
sont point comptez ne nombrez au 
sainct canon des Escriptures, ja soit ce 
que par |’Esglise ils soient approuvez, 
comme sont les livres de Sapience, 
Ecclésiastique, Judith, Tobie, et plu- 
sieurs autres, que nomme S. Jerome, 
&ce.—Conf. Rudimentum, ed. Lubec. 
1475. fol. 817. 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 229 


the Church.” And this allowance of them he maketh to be 
“for edification in good life and manners), being in the 
mean while insufficient for the resolution of any doubts in 
matters of Faith.” 

CXLV. Brito, (so called either by his name or by his 
nation,) a Friar Minorite of those days, is mentioned with 
some honour, by Lira', to have written before him an ex- 
position of S. Jerome’s prologues upon the Bible; (which 
was heretofore wont to be printed, and joined to the Ordi- 
nary Gloss, though the later editions have now left it out ;) 
wherein he followed the same doctrine that S. Jerome did, 
defending the Scriptures against those men™, “ that brought 
in any apocryphal book, and made it hagiographal.” Again, 
in his prologue upon Tobit, he correcteth the word that was 
miswritten there", because that “this book was not canoni- 
cal°, nor any else besides, which was not in S. Jerome’s 
number.” In his prologue upon Judith, he produceth and 
commendeth the words of P. Comestor?, before cited. And, 





J Ibid., vol. i. Aage iv. chap. 1. 
[feuil. 214.—A la seconde raison di- 
rons, que le livre de Tobie n’est point 
du canon, par quoi ja soit ce qu'il soit 
receu et leu en l’Eglise pour | édifica- 
tion et doctrine des hommes.—Conf. 
Rudimentum Noviciorum, fol. 196. } 

k [ Vid. Possevin. Appar., tom. i. p. 
252, where Brito is mentioned, but 
without any date :—ut infr. not. seq. | 

! Lira, [prol.] 2. in Postil. Prol. 
[ Bibl. Sacr. ed. Basil. 1506. tom. 1. 
fol. 4, Item, | omissis prologis, ἃ prin- 
cipio Genesews incipiam: [tum, quia 
residuum vite mez non credo ad ex- 
positionem totius Sacre Scripture suf- 
ficere, &c.; ... tum,] quia (nunc) 
{unus] alius frater, [videlicet] Brito, 
de ordine nostro, prologos Bibliz valde 
sufficienter exposuit: quod opus ha- 
betur communiter. [This mention of 
Brito by Nicholas Lyra appears to be 
omitted in those dater editions of the 
Bible, with Lyra’s Commentary, in 


which Brito’s exposition of 8, Je- 
rome’s prologues is not published. 
—Conf. Anton. Possevini Apparat. 


Sacr., tom. i. p. 252.—Britonis in D. 
Hieronymi prologos incerta Commen- 
taria, et forte ab illo ideo conscripta, 
ut brevitati, qua se oppressum dixit 
Nicolaus de Lyra, subveniret; que, ut 
nullius pzne ponderis, ac tanto opere 


indigna, penitus expunxerunt tres 
Theologi Parisienses e Glossis ordi- 
naria et interlineari, quas eos emisisse 
emendatiores diximus in verbo Glossa. | 

m Brito, prol. in Jos.; et ad Prol. 
Gal.—Hice defendit S. Scripturam con- 
tra illos, qui indueunt Apocrypha pro 
Hagiographis. [Vid. Bibl. Sacr., ed. 
Basil. 1506. par. 11. fol. 2. exposit. 
super prol. in Joshuam: where, after 
naming the books of the Hagiographa, 
Brito adds: Alii supersunt, sc. liber 
Judith, liber Machabzorum, liber Sa- 
pientiz, et Ecclesiasticus, ac tertius et 
quartus Esdre, et liber Tobie; qui 
Apocryphi dicuntur.—Et, ibid. fol. 60. 
exposit. super Prol. Gal.—Tertio, osten- 
dit hujus prologi utilitatem, sc. ut 
sciamus librorum canonis et apocry~ 
phorum distinctionem. ] 

" Idem, prol. in Tob. fubi supr. fol. 
283.] verb. Hagiographa.—(Sed) alia 
litera habet Apocrypha, quod melius est. 

° Ibid.—Quia Hieronymus, nume- 
ratis libris canonicis, inter quos iste non 
est, infert: Quicquid extra hos est, in- 
ter Apocrypha computatur [est compu- 
tatum. | 

» Vid. num, Ixxiii. supr. [pp. 106, 
107. not. ad lit. p.] de vitio Scriptoris ; 
[item, Bibl. Saer., ubi supr. fol. 293.— 
Si in prologo super Judith alicubi legi- 
tur ‘inter Hagiographa,’ vitium Sciip- 


TEST. 
CENT, XIV. 





Ἄν 1): 
1912, 


CHAP. 
XV. 


A.D), 
1320, 


230 A Scholastical History of 


in his prologue upon the Maccabees, he requireth it to be 
especially noted, “that these books are not in the canon of 
Scripture, though they be publicly read by the constitution 
of the Roman Church.” 

CXLVI. But the Commentaries of Nicholas Lira upon the 
whole Bible were, at this time, in the greatest vogue and 
credit of all other. Trithemius thought him to be an Eng- 
lishman’; but he was born at Lira in Brabant’, from whence 
he had his name, and where he was converted from Judaism 
to Christianity, and became a Friar Minor. Of him we have 
not only the confession of Canus", Pererius*, and Serarius’, 
“that his testimony maketh clearly for us,” but the acknow- 
ledgment of F. Leander’, (who lately set him forth,) “that 


TONISESt ys as > Huc usque sunt verba 
Magistri, (P. Comestoris.) | 

1 Idem, ad prol. in lib. Mace. [ Bibl. 
Sacr., ed. ut supr., par. iv. fol. 428.] 
Notandum, quod libri Maccab. non 
sunt de canone ; leguntur tamen in Ec- 
clesiis per constitutionem Romane Ece- 
clesiz. 

τ [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Sec. Wicklev. 
p- 22.—Nicolaus de Lyra, seu Lyranus, 
Trithemio et Baleo Anglus, rectius ve- 
ro Normannus, Lyre in dicecesi Ebroi- 
censi natus, ‘Doctus planus et utilis’ 
dictus. Parentes Judzos habuit, atque 
inter Rabbinos Judaicos prima litera- 
rum fundamenta posuit. Postea ad Fi- 
dem Christianam conversus, Minorita- 
rum habitum in ccenobio Vernoliensi ad 
custodiam Normannicam spectante an- 
no circiter 1292. induit. Theologize 
Magister in Academia Parisiensi crea- 
tus, claruit anno 1320; &c.] 

" Trithem. de Scriptor. [ed. 4to. Co- 
lon. 1546. p. 227.—Nicolaus de Lyra, 
natione Anglicus, Ordinis Fratrum Mi- 
norum; W&e. | 

t Epitaphium Lirani:— 

Cui veteris perhumana dabat Braban- 

tia Lire 
Cognomen: Lira nam fuit urbe sa- 
tus. 

[The epitaph, from which the above 
lines are taken, has not been met with; 
but vid. Epitaph. Liran. sub fin. Feu- 
ardentii Praef. ad Bibl. Sacr. ed Lugd. 
1589.— 

Ne me ignores, properans, dum plu- 

rima lustras : 
Qui sum, ex his nosces, que pede 
busta teris. 


Lira, brevis vicus, Normanna in gente 
celebris, 
Prima mihi vite janua, sorsque 
fuit. | 
« Canus, Loe. [ Theol.] lib. ii. cap. 10, 
11. arg. 3. [pp. 60, 68.—At Nicolaus 
Liranus,....Abuliensis,.... Cajeta- 
nus... alios etiam sex (libros) sacros 
esse inficiantur. | 
x Perer., in Dan., lib. xvi. [preaefat. 
in cap. 13.—Ed. 8vo. Lugd. 1591. p. 
924.—-Miror magis Nicolaum de Lyra, 
et Dionysium Carthusianum, qui non 
negant has historias esse veras, sed ne- 
gant eas tamen ad canonicam Scriptu- 
ram, sicut nec librum Tobiz, Judith, 
et Machabeorum, pertinere. Verum hoe 
fortasse istis condonari possit, quorum 
tempore non adeo erat veritas hee, ut 
nunc est; &c. | 
Y Serar., Proleg: in Tob. [prolegom. 
v. p. 8. prop. 1.—(Librum Tobiz) Apo- 
cryphum censuerunt ... Hugo S. Vic- 
toris,.... Lyranus, hic, et lib. 1. Re- 
gum, c. 16.]—Et Judith, [ p. 141, et seq. 
—This is probably a false reference. 
Vid. autem prelogq. iii. in Maceab., ob- 
ject. secund. p. 369.—Veterum et re- 
centiorum quidam hos (libros Maccab.) 
Apocryphos, et non canonicos, dixe- 
runt: .... (inter alios) Lyranus in 
Esdre primum, et primum horum lib. ] 
2 Leand. de S. Martino, preefat. ci- 
tat. [p. 220. not. ad lit. p.—Bibl. Sacer. 
ed. Antv. 1634, Admonit. de hac novis- 
sima Glosse editione.—F. Leander . . 
catholico Lectori salutem; &c. prope 
finem, §12.—A quo tamen ita fui alie- 
nus, ut etiam ubi Liranicus ] (Liranus) 
a communi Ecclesia nostre (hodiernz 


nal est 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 231 


herein he was plainly averse from the judgment and the 
sense of the present (Tridentine) Roman Church.” For, in 
his preface upon the book of Tobit, having said, “that*, by 
the favour of God assisting him, he had already written 
upon all the canonical books of Scripture from the beginning 
of Genesis to the end of the Revelation,” he declareth his 
further intention “now to write upon those books also that 
were not canonical,” naming them every one, “ Wisdom, EKc- 
clesiasticus, Judith, Tobit, and the Maccabees,” and distin- 
guishing them from the other by these two notes, “that the 
canonical books are not only before them in time?, but in 
dignity and authority; these, that are not in the canon‘, 
being received into the Church, to be there read for men’s 
instruction in manners, not for any establishment of their 
Faith: whereas the other be the prime principles of our re- 
ligion®, and contain nothing in them but what is firmly and 
indiscussively true.” To this discourse he referreth again in 
his preface before the book of Wisdom. And, beginning to 
write upon Ezra, he expresseth himself yet more clearly*, 
“and passeth by the histories of Tobit, Judith, and the 
Maccabees, because they be not in the canon of Scripture, 
either with the Jews, or with the Christians : than which 


Salomonis:] propter quod sunt minoris 


scilicet Pontificia, Tridentino concilio 
efficacie, quam libri canonici. 


recentioris) sensu discedit, in libris ca- 


nonicis recensendis, [ nihil tamen in ip- 
so immutare voluerim. ] 

ἃ Liran., prefat. in libr. Tobie. [ Vid. 
Bibl. Sacr. ed. Duaci, 1617. tom. ii. col. 
1499. ]|—Postquam auxiliante Deo scrip- 
si super libros S. Seripturz canonicos, 
incipiendo a principio Genesews, et pro- 
cedendo usque ad finem Apocalypseas, 
de ejusdem confisus auxilio super alios 
intendo scribere, qui non sunt de canone, 
scilicet, [liber] Sap. Ecclesiasticus, Ju- 
dith, Tobit, et Maccabzorum. 

> Ibid. [60]. 1500.] Veritas scripta 
in libris canonicis prior est tempore, 
[quantum ad plura, | et dignitate, quan- 
tum ad omnia, quam sit illa que scri- 
bitur in non-canonicis. 

© Ibid. [60], 1499.) Libri, qui non 
(sunt) de canone, recepti sunt ab eccle- 
sia, ut ad morum informationem in ea 
legantur; tamen eorum auctoritas ad 
probandum ea, que in contentionem 
veniunt, minus idonea reputatur, ut di- 
cit Hieronymus [in prologo super lib. 
Judith, et in prologo super Parabolas 


ἃ Tbid. [col. 1499.] Libri S. Serip- 
ture, qui canonici nunecupantur, tante 
sunt auctoritatis, quod, quicquid ibi con- 
tinetur, verum tenetur firmiter, et in- 
discusse ; [et per consequens illud quod 
ex hoc concluditur manifeste.] Nam 
sicut in seripturis philosophicis veritas 
cognoscitur per reductionem ad prima 
principia per se nota, sic in Scrip- 
turis a catholicis doctoribus traditis ve- 
ritas cognoscitur, quantum ad ea que 
sunt Fide tenenda, per reductionem ad 
Scripturas S. Scripture canonicas, que 
sunt habita (a) revelatione divina, cui 
nullo modo falsum potest subesse. 

ες Idem, in 1 Esre, cap. i.; [ibid., 
tom. ii. col. 1280.] Libros autem To- 
bie, [et] Judith, et Maceab., licet sint 
historiales, tamen intendo eos ad prz- 
sens pertransire, quia non sunt de ca- 
none apud Judzos, nec apud Christia- 
nos, Imo de ipsis dicit Hieronymus, 
.... quod inter Apocrypha computan- 
tur [ cantantur. ] 


TEST. 


CENT. XIV. 


ΟΉΡΑΟΡ; 
XV. 


ἌΤΙ: 
1980, 


Ἄ 9: 
1340 ", 


232 A Scholastical History of 


nothing can be said more fully against the common evasion 
of our Trent canonists. 

CXLVII. In England at this time lived William Occham, 
the disciple of Scotus, and a student of Merton college in 
Oxford, much magnified by all men, and accounted the most 
profound and learned doctor of his age®: who in his Dia- 
logues, “acknowledging that reverence and honour to be 
due only to the Divine writers of Scripture", whereby we 
believe them to have been free from all error,’’ subscribeth 
to the doctrine of S. Jerome in his Prologues, and of S. Gre- 
gory in his Morals, “ that neither Judith, nor Tobit, nor the 
Maccabees, nor Wisdom, nor Ecclesiasticus, are to be re- 
ceived into any such height of honour; for that the Church 
doth not number them among the canonical Scriptures.” 
And afterwards he leaveth them! (as Hugo and Richardus 
of S. Victor’s did) “to be ranged among the expositions of 


bishops and other doctors of the Church.” 

CXLVIII. Herveeus Natalis Brito, (of Little Britanny in 
France,) the General of the Preaching Order at that time, was 
another ‘who believed no Scriptures to be truly canonical, 


f [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append., p. 28. pientia [liber Sapientiz,] non sunt re- 


—Gulielmus Ocham, sive Occam, gente 
Anglus, . .. Ordinis Minoritarum, We. 
—Vid. etiam alterum Gul. Occam, p. 
29. 

g Biel, [comment.] in iv. [lib. Sen- 
tentiarum, | dist. xiv. q. 2. art. 3. (art. 2. 
—Ed. 4to. Brixiz, 1574. tom. 11. p. 259. 
— Quantum ad secundum articulum, in 
HUG, (XAG Goo Sequor nunc opinionem 
Magistri, quam etiam sequitur] Gul. 
Ochamus, profundissimus veritatis in- 
dagator; cujus doctrinam tanquam cla- 
riorem frequentius imitor. 

4h Gull. Occham, Dialog. par. iii. 
tract. i. lib. iii. cap. 16. [ed. Lugd. 
1494. fol. 213; item, ap. Goldasti Mo- 
narch., tom. ii. p. 834.) Secundum Au- 
eustinum, [ut habetur Dist. ix. in di- 
versis capitulis, Scriptura Divina est 
literis et expositionibus omnium epis- 
coporum et aliorum praponenda; ita 
ut] solis Seriptoribus Bibl. deferendus 
sit hic timor et honor, [ut non credan- 
tur errare in aliquo: qualis honor et 
timor] nulli deferendus est post ipsos. 
Secundum Hieronymum etiam in pro- 
log. [in libris Proverb.] et Gregorium 
in Moralibus, libri [liber] Judith, To- 
biz, et Maccab., Ecclesiasticus, et Sa- 


cipiendi ad confirmandum aliquid in 
Fide. Dicit enim Hieronymus, sicut 
(et) Gregorius: Jud., (et) Tob., et Mac- 
cab. libros, legit quidem Ecclesia, sed 
inter canonicas Scripturas non recipit. 
[Sic et hae duo volumina, &e. ] 

i Tbid.—Sed (et) expositiones episco- 
porum, et aliorum qui fuerunt post 
Scriptores canonicarum Seripturarum, 
non sunt majoris auctoritatis quam li- 
bri predicti. 

k [Vid. Cave, tom.ii. Append. p. 16. 
—Herveus Natalis, natione Brito Ar- 
moricus,.... Claruit anno 1312. Obiit 
Narbone, anno 1523. die 10 Augusti. | 

1 Hery. Natal. Brito, in Ep. S. Pauli, 
(Comment. oper. Anselmi inserto,) ad 
Rom. iii. 1. [ Vid. D. Anselmi Op., ed. 
Col. Agr. 1612. tom. ii. p. 19.—Et conf. 
prelog. ap. ed. Lut. Par. 1675, ubi le- 
gitur: ‘*Commentationes in Matt., in 
Cant. Cant., in Apoc., et in Epistolas 
Pauli, hic excudenda non duximus ; cum 
nobis constet non esse Anselmi, sed 
Hervei;” &c.].... Nos credimus ve- 
ras esse Scripturas, quas [illi] (Judzi) 
tradiderunt nobis; et a nullaalia gente 
libros Divine auctoritatis recepimus. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 233 


or of divine authority, (as pertaining to the first Testament,) 
but those which the Hebrews (to whom the Oracles of God 
were committed) have delivered unto us.” 

CXLIX. The rest of the schoolmen, who likewise wrote 
their commentaries upon the Scriptures, make no professed or 
particular discourse concerning this matter. But we have 
no reason, (and none can be brought,) to think they were of 
any other judgment herein than their fellows. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
FIFTEENTH CENTURY. 


CL. In the beginning of this century, Thomas surnamed 
Anglicus, (being born and brought up in the Church of 
England,) was numbered among the divines of his own time 
for a man so grave and sound in his judgment, and of such 
an excellent spirit, that in latter ages® he hath been taken 
to be the “Angelical Doctor,” that is, Thomas Aquinas him- 
self, upon whom his followers bestowed that title. In his 
Commentaries upon the Revelation he numbereth the books 
of the Old Testament?, (as others had done before him,) to 


™ [See. Wicklevianum, ap. Cave, 
tom. ii. Append. } 

n [Vid. Possevini Apparat. Sacr., 
tom. iii. p. 294.—Thomas Anglicus, 
quem patria Galensem Sixtus Senen- 
sis, Gualensem Eisingrenius, &c. .. . 
THujus auctoris esse creduntur Commen- 
taria in Genesim, Esaiam, Jeremiam, 
Epistolas Canonicas, Apocalypsim, et 
in Boethium de Philosophica Consola- 
tione, adscripta D. Thome Aquinati; 
cui cum honoris causa tributum esset 
** Angelici’”? cognomen, paullatim est 
factum, ut Thome Anglici scripta 
Thome dngelici titulo notarentur. Ita 
quidem Sixtus Senensis: at Antonius 
de Conceptione ejusdem Ord. in sua 
Bibl. Fratrum Ord. Predicatorum re- 
clamat, negans istius esse opera, sed 
1). Thome Aquinatis; falli item Six- 
tum inquit, in eo quod illum ann. 1400. 
claruisse scribit, quem claruisse in- 
quiant P P. Mon. Ord. ann. 1305 ; &c. 


© Sixt. Senens., Bibl. lib. iv. [ tom. i. 
p. 328.] Thome Anglici Commentaria 
in Apoe., &c.... [The precise words 
are: ‘ Hujus auctoris esse creduntur 
commentaria in Gen., in Esai., in 
Jerem., in Epist. Can., in Apoc., et in 
Boeth. de Philosophica Consolatione, 
adscripta divo Thome :’—(ut supr. not. 
ἢ, a Possevino citat.) ] cui cum honoris 
causa tributum esset Angelici cogno- 
men, et magna esset inter Anglicum et 
Angelicum vocis similitudo, paulatim 
effectum est, ut, per incuriam et erro- 
rem, Thome Anglici scripta Thom 
Angelici titulo notarentur. 

P Thom. Angl. in Apoc. [ Exposit. 
Aurea, in cap. iv.— Vid. Thom. Aquin. 
ed. Par. 1660. tom, xix. p. 36.—Vi- 
ginti qnatuor: ... non quia non sint 
plures libri in utroque Testamento ; 
sed designantur sub numero Patrum 
sive Doctorum utriusque ‘Testamenti: 
talis itaque numerus librorum propter 


TEST. 
CENT. XIV. 





ἌΣ 
1100", 


1420 4, 


A.D. 
1480", 





234: A Scholastical History of 


be twenty-four,—“if the book of Ruth be reckoned apart 
from the Judges, and the Lamentations from Jeremy; but 
otherwise, if they be counted together, he makes the whole 
number to be but twenty-two.” 

CLI. About the same time lived, in England, Thomas of 
Walden, the Provincial of the Carmelites, and a writer of 
very great reputation, not long after the council held at 
Constance. For his books were approved by Pope Martin 
the Fiftht, and alleged with high commendations in the 
council of Basil‘; which maketh his testimony to be the 
less subject to exception, when, in the same books*t, “he 
acknowledgeth no more than two-and-twenty volumes of 
Divine Scripture to be of canonical authority,’ conformably 
to S. Jerome in his prologue that was placed before all their 


Bibles. 


CLII. There was at this time in Spain a Jew* of great 


numerum doctorum, per quos dispen- 
satur Doctrina hbrorum.  Ipsi enim 
dicuntur viginti quatuor, sicut sequi- 
tur; vel viginti quatuor sedilia dicun- 
tur} libri V. T. [qui] sunt xxiv., si 
Ruth non computetur cum libro Judi- 
cum, sed per se, nec Threni cum libro 
Jeremiz. Si enim cum illis compu- 
tentur, non sunt nisi xxii., sicut dicit 
B. Hieronymus in prologo super libros 
Regum. 

4 [ Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append. Sec. 
Synodale, p. 112.—Thomas Netterus, 
Waldensis a natali loco appellatus, 
natione Anglus, ex vico Walden in 
agro Hssexiensi oriundus; Wc. | 

τ Breve Apost. Martini V., tom. iii. 
Thom. Wald. de Sacramentalibus. 
[ Vid. Doctrinal. Fidei, tom. iii. in prin- 
cip.; Epist. seu Brev. Apost. Martini 
VY. Pont. Max., approbans et commen- 
dans opus Εἰ. Th. Wald. de Sacramen- 
tis, &e.—Dilecte fili,. .. placuit primo 
nobis opus, quod edideras contra Hus- 
sitas hzereticos, &c.; ... quod te fecisse 
gaudemus, et tuum studium utile et 
salutare Ecclesiz commendamus. | 

5. Joh. de Ragusia, Orat. habita in 
Concilio Basiliensi. [Vid. Joannis de 
Ragusio, Ordinis Pradicatorum, Orat. 
de Communione sub utraque specie ; 
in Append. Cone. Basil., Labbe, tom. 
xii. col. 1141.—Nam, ut refert magis- 
ter Thomas Anglicus, (marg. Thomas 
Waldensis de Sacrament. Eucharistia, 
cap. 93.) qui doctrinam Wickleff ple- 
nissime legit, optime intellexit, et for- 


tissime atque acerrime, ut verus Ec- 
clesiz Catholice filius, et Doctor Ca- 
tholicus, impugnavit ; &c.] 

t Thom. Wald., Doctrinal. Fid., tom. 
i. lib: ii. art. 2. cap. 22: fp: 208.} --ς 
Prefigens scil. Ecclesiz future xxii. 
[sic, .xii.] volumina in Scriptura, et 
auctoritate canonica, secundum quod 
recitat super lib. Regum prologo ga- 
leato Hieron. [Quomodo (inquit) 
xxii. elementa sunt, per que scribimus 
Hebraice omne quod loquimur, et eo- 
rum initiis vox humana comprehen- 
ditur, ita xxii. volumina supputantur ; 
&c. | 

u [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append., Sec. 
Synodal., p. 117.—Paulus Carthagena 
a ὃ. Maria, natione Hispanus, Bur- 
gensis a patria dictus,.. . obiisse fer- 
tur anno 1435, &c. } 

* Joh. Mariana, de Rebus Hisp., lib. 
xix. cap. 8. [ pp. 188, 189. ed. 4to. Mo- 
guntie, 1605.]— Paulus Burgensis, 
Judzus, Christianus factus libros edi- 
dit mirandos ; erat enim ingenio facili, 
copioso, perspicaci, et divinarum lite- 
rarum cognitione prastans. Primo 
Carthag., postea Episcopus Burgensis, 
creatus est. Id probitatis, eruditio- 
nisque premium fuit, &e. [| These 
words appear to be abbreviated from 
the following: ‘ Henrico Villenz, «tate 
eruditioneque, equalis Paulus Cartha- 
gena fuit, cognomento Burgensis a pa- 
tria unde ortum habuit, et ubi episco- 
pum egit, professione antea Judzus, 
copiis, nobilitate, doctrine laude, in ea 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 235 


nobility and learning, converted to Christian religion ; who 
for his excellent worth, both in piety, knowledge, and pro- 
bity, was first made Bishop there of Carthagena, and 
afterwards of Burgos, from whence he had his name of 
Paulus Burgensis. This bishop’s notes’ upon the Bible are 
printed, together with the Ordinary Gloss, and the Commen- 
taries of Lira; whom though he made it his business there 
in many places to contradict’, yet, finding fault with other 
matters*, he blames him not at all in this, that concerned the 
distinction (so often insisted on by Lira) between the canoni- 
cal and the apocryphal books of Scripture,—as certamly he 
would have done, if there had been no such distinction then 
received in the Church. But he was so. far from it, that in 
divers of his notes» he keepeth up the same distinction him- 
self, and “rejecteth those books from the canon, which the 
Vulgar Latin had annexed to the Hebrew text,’ and which 
the new decree at Trent hath since commanded to be re- 


ceived, and made of equal authority or veneration with it. 
CLIII. And now we are come to the time of the pre- 
tended council of Florence; where Becanus? the Jesuit 


gente facile princeps. Is, D. Thome 
Aquinatis scripta de Theologia per- 
volutando, facile intellexit, quantum 
Christiana religio Judaicz superstitioni 
prestaret. Noster effectus, religionis 
quam suscepit placita literis iJlustravit ; 
librosque edidit in suo genere miran- 
dos, Krat enim ingenio facili, copioso, 
perspicaci; et Divinarum Literarum 
cognitione preestabat. Trevigni archi- 
diaconus primum, deinde Carthaginen- 
sis Presul, postremo Burgensis crea- 
tus. Id probitatis eruditionisque pre- 
mium fuit; &c. ] 

Υ S. Biblia, cum Glossa Ordinaria, 
Comment. Lirani, et Additionibus 
Pauli Burgensis, &c. [ Vid. ed. Duaci, 
1617. ] 

* Ut patet in eisd. Additionibus. 
[ Conf. not. seq., ubi dicit Carvajala :— 
‘Burgensis ... multo minutiora spe 
notat in Nicolao.’] 

" Lud. Carvajala, de Restituta Theo- 
logia, [cap. 13. ed. 4to, Colon. 1545. 
(page not numbered.)—Unde miror, 
quid in mentem venit Nicolao Lyrano, 
viro alioqui doctissimo, quum Esther 
primo ecapite dicit, hos quinque libros 
esse apocryphos et extra canonem, 
quum tamen prefatus Pontifex, et 
Gelasius Papa cum Septuaginta Epi- 


scopis Rome, et concilium Carthagi- 
nense, et Augustinus, ante ipsius Nico- 
lai tempora, eos in canone constituerint. | 
Neque minorem admirationem mihi 
prebetBurgensis, qui, cum multa [mul- 
to] minutiora sepe notet in Nicolao 
(Lirano,) hic tamen mutus est, quum 
invenisset justam invehendi occasio- 
nem, [quod pontificum et concilio- 
rum sententias Nicolaus non sequere- 
tur. | 

b Burg. Addit. 1. ad cap. i. [iii.] 
Esther. [ Bibl. Sacr., ed. Basil. 1506. 
par. ii. fol. 809.] Quod autem habe- 
tur xiii. cap. ubi dicitur, ‘Ne honorem 
Dei mei transferam ad hominem, &c.’ 
non est tenendum tanquam authenti- 
cum, et in Scriptura canonica couten-- 
tum. Non enim habetur ab Hebrzis 
de isto libro nisi tantum usque ad de- 
cimum cap. inclusive—Item, in cap. 
vii. fed. Duaci, 1617. tom. ii. col. 
1648] Quod in hoe libro continetur 
post decimum caput, non est de libris 
canonicis, nec recipitur ab Hebreis. 

¢ (Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append., Sac. 
Synodal., pp. 232, 233.] 

“ Becan., Man. Controv., lib. i. cap. 
1. q. 1. [p. 2. ubi supr. num. Ixxxvii. 
p. 165. not. ad lit. t —Hie canon habe- 
tur in concilio Tridentino sess. iv. Et 


TEST. 


CENT. XV. 


A.D. 
1439 ¢, 


CoCARE: 


XVI. 


The brief 
history of 
the council 
of Flo- 
rence. 


A Scholastical History of 


imagined, that he saw Pope Gelasius, (almost a thousand 
years after he was dead,) reaching forth the Trent canon, 
(more than a hundred years before it was born,) to Pope 
Eugenius the Fourth ;—and which is the only Council, that 
Canus® and many others (for Cardinal Bellarmine! speaks 
but faintly of it) have to bring against us, between Trent 
and Carthage, for the space of eleven hundred and forty 
years together. For the better discovering of whose vanity 
herein, (and in some other matters besides,) it will not be 
amiss to look into the true story of this pretended council of 
Florence, and briefly to set it forth. 

CLIV. In the eighteenth year of this century the council 
of Constance ended ;—wherein, (after the Latin Church had, 
for forty years together, been rent asunder into divers fac- 
tions by the opposition and schism of sundry popes, that had 
set themselves up one against another,) a decree was made, 
“that all persons, of what state or dignity soever they were, 
(though it were the Papal dignity itself,) ought to be subject 
unto a General Council, and to obey it in all things that con- 
cerned either matter of Faith, or extirpation of schism, or 
reformation of the Church.” Three, who pretended to be 


patres illius concilii acceperunt illum 
per traditionem ab Eugenio Papa in 


que, Patres Augustinus, &e..,.. (But 
no mention is here made of the council 


concilio Florentino, (ut videre est apud 
Bartholomzeum Carranzam in summa 
conciliorum.) Rursum, Eugenius il- 
lum accepit a Gelasio Papa in concilio 
Romano; We. } 

e Canus, Loc. [Theol.] lib. ii. cap. 
11. sect. Ad tertium; [p. 69.—Cum ] 
concilium Carthaginense, Florentinum, 
(et) Tridentinum, [Innocentius, Gela- 
sius, ac fere Sancti,] hos libros tan- 
quam sacros Ecclesia tradiderunt, 
[ profecto, si ii non essent, perniciosis- 
sime falleremur. | 

f Bellarm., de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 
4. [tom. i. col. 12.—Ac primi quidem 
ordinis libros in Ecclesia catholica 
divinam auctoritatem semper habuisse, 
testes sunt... omnia eoncilia; &c.... 
Vide... ex conciliis. .. Florentinum 
in Instit. Armeniorum, juxta fidem 
summe conciliorum.] Et, cap. 10. 
sect. Primum, [tom. i. 60]. 39.—Pri- 
mum, igitur, hos libros una cum cete- 
ris in canone ponunt concilia, Car- 
thag. Ill. can. 47, Trid. ‘sess. iv. ; 
Pontifices, Innocentius, &e... . Deni- 


of Florence at all.)] (Alii vero pluri- 
mi passim citant concilium Florenti- 
num in Instructione Armeniorum. 
[ Vid. num. elviii. ]) 

8 Concil. Const., sess. iv. [ Labbe, 
tom. xii. col. 19.] Sancitum est, Ge- 
nerali Coneilio quemlibet, cujuscunque 
status vel dignitatis, etiamsi papalis, 
existat, teneri obedire in his que per- 
tinent ad Fidem, extirpationem schis- 
matis, et reformationem LEcclesiz. 
[The words are: Hee sancta syno- 
dus... ordinat, disponit, statuit, de- 
cernit et declarat, ut sequitur: Et 
primo, quod ipsa synodus in Spiritu 
Sancto congregata legitime, generale 
concilium faciens, Ecclesiam catholi- 
cain militantem reprasentans, potes- 
tatem a Christo immediate habet; cui 
quilibet cujuscunque status vel digni- 
tatis, etiamsi papalis existat, obedire 
tenetur in his que pertinent ad Fidem, 
et extirpationem dicti schismatis, et 
reformationem generalem LEcclesiz 
Dei in capite et in membris. ] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 237 


all Popes of Rome at once, being there deposed, Martin 
the Fifth was by that council surrogated, and taken into 
their place. There was another decree" likewise made for 
the more frequent holding of such General Councils in time 
to come,— one to begin five years after this council of Con- 
stance was ended, a second at the end of seven years follow- 
ing, and afterwards every tenth year besides.” According 
to which decree the city of Pavia‘, in the duchy of Milan, 
was by the new Pope, with the approbation of the Emperor 
Sigismund, appointed for the place where the next council 
should be held. And there at the term allotted it began; 
but after a while, upon certain reasons, it was removed to 
Sienna; and a decree was there made for the celebration of 
the next appointed council, at the end of seven years follow- 
ing, to be kept in the city of Basil*: to which purpose they 
caused a solemn instrument, with the consent of all parties, 
to be drawn up in writing, and signed. What else was done 
at Pavia, or Sienna, we have no Acts extant to testify. But, 
as soon as the council was met at Basil, they began to speak 
of reformation, and said, that at the council of Sienna they 
were all deluded’. Eugenius the Fourth was now Pope, and 
Julian the Cardinal was his deputy at Basil. But hearing 
from thence, that they all talked of reformation, and being 


h Sess. xix. [ Vid. Cone. Constanti- 


“Ener Sylvii. [Vid. Ainex Sylvii Op. 


ens., sess. xxxix. Labbe, tom. xii. col. 
238.—Ea propter hoc edicto perpetuo 
sancimus, decernimus, et ordinamus, 
ut amodo Concilia Generalia celebren- 
tur, ita quod] primum a fine hujus con- 
cilii in quinquennium [immediate se- 
quens;]| secundum [vero] a fine illius 
[immediate sequentis concilii] in sep- 
tennium; et deincepsin decennium [de 
decennio } perpetuo celebrentur. 

i Sess. xliv.—Civitas Papiensis de- 
putata est pro proxime futuro concilio, 
| Vid. Labbe, tom. xii. col. 257.—Con- 
sentiente et approbante Concilio, civita- 
tem Papiensem tenore prsentium de- 
putamus et etiam assignamus, statu- 
entes et etiam decernentes quod Preelati, 
et etiam alii qui ad generalia concilia 
debent convocari, tempore pradicto 
civitatem ipsam Papiensem accedere 
teneantur. | 

* Tomi Conciliorum. [ Vid. Labbe, 
tom. xii. col. 463.—Cone. Basiliens., 
sess. i. cap. 4.] Et Julianus Cardina- 
lis, epist. ad Kugen, LY., inter opera 


ed. Basil., cum gratia et privilegio 
Ces. Majest. (no date) p. 77.—Card. 
Jul. Ep. ii.] A fine concilii Constan- 
tiensis, quinquennio elapso, celebratum 
est Papiense vel Senense; et ab hujus 
[a cujus] fine, elapso septennio, czp- 
tum est celebrari [istud,] (concilium 
Basileense. ) 

' Idem Julian., Epist. ad Eugen.— 
Dicebant, qui seandalizati sunt defor- 
mitate Cleri: Fuimus delusi in con- 
cilio Senensi. [Vid. Aunez Sylvii Op., 
ubi supr., p. 76.—Vehementer ubique 
gentes, talia audientes, scandalizantur. 
—KEt vid. Juliani Ep. i. ibid. p. 70.— 
Et quamquam dicatur, talis prorogatio 
et loci translatio sit ad bonum finem, 
ut ibi presente S. V. majora bona sequi 
possint, nemo hoe eredit, quia dicunt: 
Fuimus delusi in concilio Senensi. .. . 
Essent et interrogandi, qui scandali- 
zantur de deformitate Cleri, an interim 
velint supersedere.... Quotidie nova 
scandala ex deformitate clericorum in- 
surgunt; &c. ] 


TEST. 
CENT. XV. 


CHAP: 


XVI. 


Johannes 
Palezolo- 


gus. 


238 A Scholastical History of 


terrified with the example that the council of Constance had 
lately before given of it, he sent forth his bull, and went 
about to dissolve this council of Basil, before it was well 
begun. On the other side, they that were met openly re- 
sisted the bull, and denied that the Pope had any such 
authority over the Council,—urging the decree made at Con- 
stance, that the Council rather had authority over him™; 
and thereupon, when he grew refractory against them, and 
would not revoke his bull, they deposed him, and substituted 
Amadeus the duke of Savoy in his room by the name of Felix 
the Fifth. So there were two popes together again at once. 

CLV. In the mean while the Empire of the East lay a 
bleeding, and, the Greeks being not able to resist the great- 
ness of the Turkish forces then brought against them, they 
began to seek for help and relief from these Western parts. 
Eugenius, being desirous to free himself from the opposition 
and troubles that the council at Basil had brought upon him, 
and supposing that the present distress, whereinto the Eastern 
empire was now fallen, would be a fair occasion to bring the 
Greek Church under his own papal dominion, inviteth the 
Emperor to come into Italy", and to bring his Greek Bishops 
with him to a council there, that should be called, and held 
at Ferrara; where if an union might be first made between 
the Latin Church and theirs, he promised them large assist- 
ance against the Turks, from all parts of these Western 
dominions, and the empire of Germany. The council of 


m Georg. Phrauza, in Chron., lib. ii. 
cap. 13; &c.—Ea tempestate Germani 
erant Basileze congregati, dissidentes 
sententiis contra Eugenium pontifi- 
cem ; quem reprobantes, crearunt pon- 
tificem nomine Felicem, virum inter 
ipsos spectate in primis probitatis. 
{[Cosin has in this, as in some other 
places, attributed to Phranza words 
which are not his.—Vid. Laonici Chal- 
cocondyle Hist., lib. vi. ed. Par. 1650. 
p- 152; where the above extract oc- 
curs, sub Conradi Clauseri interp.— 
The words in the original are: ὡς δὲ 
καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς Γερμανοὺς ἀφίκετο αὐτῷ 7 
πρεσβεία, ἐτύγχανον δὲ τότε οἱ Γερμανοὶ 
περὶ Βασιλήαν πόλιν, διενεχθέντες γνώ- 
Ln πρὸς τὸν ἘΕὐγένειον ἀρχιερέα, καὶ 
ἀποδοκιμάζοντες αὐτὸν, καθίστασαν av- 
τοὶ ἀρχιερέα, Φελίκιον τοὔνομα, ἄνδρα 


τῶν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς δοκίμων, ξύνοδόν τε 
ποιησάμενοι κοινῇ κἀποδεδειγμένοι. | 

n Tbid., [ubi supr., Laon. Chale. 
Hist., lib. vi. p. 152.] Pontifex igitur 
Eugenius triremes instruit, et Johan- 
nem Byzantii regem accersebat. Con- 
cilium enim sub se agitari volebat. 
[The precise words of Chalcondylas 
are: Ambo igitur pontifices triremes 
instruunt, et Joannem Byzantii regem 
accersebant. Uterque enim sub se 
concilium agitari, et religionis contro- 
versiam, que cum Grzcis intercesse- 
rat, finiri volebat.—obror μὲν οὖν ἄμφω, 
(viz. Εὐγένειος, καὶ beAtKios) πληρώ- 
σαντες τριήρεις, μετεπέμποντο ἑκάτεροι 
ἐπ’ αὐτοὺς Ἰωάννην τὸν Βυζαντίου βα- 
σιλέα, τήν τε ξύνοδον ἐπὶ σφίσι ποιή- 
σασθαι ἑκάτεροι ἀξιοῦντες, κ-τ.λ.] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 239 


Basil hkewise invited them to come thither®, that there might 
be an agreement made in all matters of religion, wherein 
they dissented from the Occidental Churches, and that the 
princes of the empire might be the rather stirred up to aid 
them. But the Greek Emperor, having had his first invita- 
tion and promise from the Pope, and being more willing to 
take the offer of the nearer aid?, that was made him in Italy, 
than the other which was further off, excused himself to the 
messengers that were sent from the council at Basil, and 
came to Venice,—he, and his brother with him4, besides the 
Patriarch of Constantinople, together with many other 
bishops, and a train of five hundred followers. At Venice 
they were honourably received’, and from thence conveyed 
to Ferrara, whither the Pope had summoned his new council, 
and was there ready to entertain their coming. 

CLVI. At the council in Ferrara they had sixteen sessions; 
and at Florence (to which place, by reason of the pestilence 
in Ferrara, they were forced to remove) they had nine. In 
all these sessions little or nothing else was done, but that 
they spent the whole time in disputing with the Greek 
Bishops about ‘the addition of ‘ Filioque’ to the Creed, and 
the procession of the Holy Ghost from the Father and the 


Son :” wherein nevertheless not any thing was as yet con- 
cluded. In the meanwhile the Greeks were in great peril at 


home, to be overrun and utterly spoiled by the Turks; who, 
in the absence of the Emperor, had taken a resolution to 


° Sabellic., Ennead. x. lib. iii. [ tom. 
ii, col, 897.] Fuerat id negotium per 
Legatos motum, Martino [Pontifice] 
adhue sedente. Tentavit Basileense 
concilium [(adhue enim tenebat) ] Pa- 
lezologum magnis sollicitationibus pel- 
lectum [pollicitationibus allectum] ad 
se trahere, ut res Basilez inchoata ma- 
joris esset ponderis; paratzque fuerant 
naves in Narbonensi Gallia apud Mas- 
siliam, quae eum ex Grecia deportarent ; 
{sed Eugenii auctoritatem maluit ille 
sequi. |—Item, Antonin. Sum. Hist., tit. 
xxii. cap. 11. [Chron., tom. iii. p. 529. | 
Congregati Basilez, post dissolutionem 
et irritationem factam concilii per Eu- 
genium, non desistebant a prosecutione 
incepti, sed sollicite [solliciti] invita- 
bant Greecos Basileam ad concilium id 
accedere. 


P Ibid. [ Antonin. ubi sup. ] Preva- 
Ταῖς tamen autoritas Eugenii cum sua- 
sionibus plurimorum, ut ad przsen- 
tiam suam se conferrent. 

4 Ibid. [ Antonin. ubi supr.] Impe- 
rator et frater ejus, cum Patriarcha, 
Episcopis, et magno comitatu, numero 
quingentorum, Constantinopoli se mo- 
ventes, Venetias applicuere. [The 
words in the Chronic. are: Unde ex 
Constantinopoli praefati Patriarcha, et 
Imperator, cum fratre suo, et magno 
comitatu, numero fere quingentorum, 
se moventes Venetias applicuere. | 

® Sabellic., loco cit. [ Ennead x. lib. 
ili, tom. ii. col, 897.] Fosearus prin- 
ceps eum [venientem] honorificentis- 
sime excepit. Ex Venetiis Imperator 
Ferraram processit, quo Pontifex ex 
Bononia se contulerat. 


TEST. 
CENT. XV. 


ὉΠ ΑΨ. 





ΧΥΙ. 


240 


A Scholastical History of 


besiege the city of Constantinople’, being then already in 
great distress, and altogether unable to resist them without 


speedy and present succour. 


Whereupon letters were sent 


to Florencet, to inform the Emperor" in what extreme danger 
they stood, and to press him unto a timely union with the 
Pope and the Latm Church, from whom they expected help, 


upon any terms. 


After all the former altercations, there- 


fore, about the Symbol and the Procession, at length there 
was, upon the sudden*, an abrupt agreement’ made in the 
council, concerning those two points whereof they had so 
long disputed, and two more besides, which were the two 
poimts of Purgatory and the Primacy of the Pope of Rome. 


5. Phranza, ioco citato. [ Vid. Chro- 
nic., lib. ii. cap. xiii. ap. Corp. Byzantin. 
ed. Venet. 1733. tom. xxv. col. 65.] 
Amurathes [Ameras,] missis copiis, 
Constantinopolin oppugnare constituit. 

t Scripta Gregor. Scholarii, inter 
Acta Synod. Flor. [ Sic, ap. Steph. 
Paulini Hist. S. Gen. Florent. Synodi; 
4. v. tom. li. pp. 1,—186.—Sanctissimi 
viri Gregorii Scholarii de pace, deque 
ferendo patriz auxilio, adhortatio ad 
synodum orientalem Florentize.—Conf. 
autem Labbe, tom. xiii. col. 542.— 
Georgii Scholarii orationes ; &c. The 
preface begins: Γεώργιος ὃ Σχολάριος, 
ὁ τῶν ἐπιφερομένων λόγων πατὴρ, συμ- 
παρεγένετο μὲν τῷ βασιλεῖ Παλαιολόγῳ 
εἰς τὴν ἐν Φλωρεντίᾳ σύνοδον, κατεβά- 
Ἄετο δὲ πολλοὺς καὶ καλοὺς λόγους προ- 
τρεπόμενος εἰς ἕνωσιν τοὺς Γραικοὺς. | 

ἃ  Phranza, ubi supra. — Mittunt 
Proceres in Italiam, qui Imperatori in- 
dicium faciant, quam ancipites cogi- 
tationes et fluctus curarum ingentes 
erant Constantinopoli; quodque nulla 
alia salutis via supererat, quam ut, ex 
unione faeta cum Latinis, auxilia ab 
eis mitterentur. Si enim non adesset 
adventitium subsidium (ἄνευ τῆς ἔξωθεν 
συμμαχίας) ne primum quidem hostis 
impetum ferre potuerunt. [This pas- 
sage has not been found in its present 
shape; but see Phranzze Chron., lib. 
li, cap. 13. ubi supr., ap. Corp. Byzant. 
tom. xxv. col. 65.—Constantinus igitur 
et Principes Thomam Palzologum ex- 
citarunt, atque ad Imp. miserunt. In- 
terea ancipites cogitationes, et fluctus 
curarum ingentes Constantinopoli, dum 
sciremus quid concilium Halimbasse 
promovisset. Et ecce factum, quod 
supra dixi. Utinam ne synodus ista 
unguam fuisset, si tantas offensiones et 


detrimenta paritura erat. Ac iter qui- 
dem Imper(atoris) Constantinopoli in 
Italiam . supersedebo.— Et conf. 
Georg. Scholar. inter Acta Synod. 
Florent., ubi supr., Labbe, tom. xiii. 
col. 553.—EKam (i. 6. ‘nostram urbem’) 
porro scitis omnes, si non adsit adven- 
titlum subsidium, ne primum quidem 
impetum hostis laturam.—The Greek 
is: ἴστε δὲ πάντες ἐκείνην, ἄνευ τῆς 
ἔξωθεν συμμαχίας, οὐδὲ πρὸς τὴν ἔφοδον 
ἀντιστῆναι δυνησομένην.] 

x Conc. Flor., sess. xxv. [ Labbe, 
tom. xiii. col. 505.] (Tune) Rutenus 
et Mytelenensis accessere ad Pontifi- 
cem, dixeruntque ei: En, Serenissimus 
Imperator condescendit ad omnia, quee- 
cunque tua Beatitudo postulavit, et 
nos omnes fecimus quicquid voluisti ; 
nullaque alia de causa reluctari nolu- 
imus, nisi ut res quam citissime ab- 
solvatur: et si quid erat nobis dicen- 
dum, pretermisimus, quia Triremes 
Venete cito sunt soluture. [ἐξελ- 
θόντων τοίνυν τοῦ μνημοσύνου, ἀπῆλθεν 
ὁ Ῥωσίας μετὰ τοῦ Μιτυλήνης τὸν Πά- 
παν, καὶ εἶπον αὐτῷ" ἰδοὺ, 6 γαληνότα- 
τος βασιλεὺς συνεκατέβη εἰς πάντα, ὅσα 
ἐζήτησεν ὃ μακαριότης σοῦ" ἀλλὰ καὶ 
ἡμεῖς πάντες, ὅσα ἔχρησας, ἐποιήσαμεν" 
καὶ δι’ οὐδὲν ἄλλο παρῃτησάμεθα ἂντι- 
στῆναι, εἰ μὴ διὰ τὴν συντομίαν τοῦ 
πράγματος. καὶ, ἐὰν εἴχομέν τι εἰπεῖν, 
κατελίπομεν αὐτὸ διὰ τῶν Βενετικῶν 
κατέργων τὴν ταχεῖαν ἐξέλευσιν. 

y Litera Unionis ab Eugenio pro- 
mulgate in Cone. Flor. [Vid. decre- 
tum, seu diflfinit. Unionis, cum sub- 
scriptionibus.—Labbe, tom. xiii. col. 
1165. } 

z Viz. “Juxta canones, dicta sanc- 
torum, et Sacram Scripturam ;’’ (et 
non aliter.)— Vid. Cone. Flor. sess. 





the Canon of the Scripiures. 241 


And these were the heads whereof that sudden union con- 
sisted, though some of the Greek bishops* made their pro- 
testations there against it, and it lasted not long. But con- 
cerning the canon of Scripture there was not a word spoken. 

CLVII. The Archbishop of Florence”, who was present at 
this council, reciteth the Pope’s letters to the same purpose; 
and of the union there made we are no otherwise informed. 
Some other disputations and differences had passed there 
between them; but im the end,—upon condition that the 
Greek Church would acknowledge, first, their Patriarch of 
Constantinople to»be inferior to the Pope of Rome, then, 
that there was a purgatory after this life, (neither of which 
they will yet acknowledge to this day,) and, lastly, that the 
Holy Ghost proceeded from the Father and the Son, (which 
they never absolutely denied,)—the Pope was contented to 
make this further accord with them ;—that they should, 
without his offence, be permitted to celebrate the Eucharist 
in leavened bread: to baptize after their own accustomed 
manner: to let their priests live in lawful matrimony: to 
let their beards grow: and to give the communion unto all 
persons in both kinds: together with many other things 
besides. 

CLVIII. While these matters were in doing, there came 
certain legates® to the council from the Patriarch of Arme- 
nia, and having saluted both the Pope and the Emperor, (for 
in this order they are placed in the acts of this synod,) they 


xxv. versus finem. [ Labbe, tom. xiii. genii de wunione, subjicit:—In aliis 
col. 508.—xal ἡμεῖς ἐβουλευσάμεθα, ritibus suis, qui non important here- 
καὶ ἐγράψαμεν" ὕτι ἵνα ἔχῃ 6 Πάπας sim (licet rationabiliores sint ritus Ee- 
τὰ προνόμια αὐτοῦ κατὰ τοὺς κανόνας,  clesiw Occidentalis seu Roman) Greci 
καὶ τὰ ῥητὰ τῶν ἁγίων, καὶ τὴν Θείαν fuerunt permissi manere : sicut, quod 
Γραφὴν, καὶ τὰ πρακτικὰ τῶν συνόδων.)  celebrent in fermentato: quod bapti- 

a Mare. Ephesius. [Vid. Hist. Cone. zent in alia forma quam nos, vide- 
Flor.; Labbe, tom. xiii. col. 4.—Hue _ licet, ‘ Baptizetur servus Dei N. in no- 
accessere Marci metropolite Ephesi mine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti, 
contra sanctam synodum calumnie; Amen:;’ item, quod ordinati in sacris 
qui, cum sese unus ex Grwcorum om-  utantur matrimonio contracto ante sus- 
nium episcoporum numero segregasset, | ceptionem ipsorum ordinum sacrorum : 
et pertinaciter in opinione quam semel item, quod nutriant Barbam: item, 
imbiberat perstitisset, neque definitioni quia dent Sacramentum Eucharistie 
generalis concilii subscribere voluit, sub utraque specie omnibus, [etiam 
neque ἃ confingendis variis mendaciis, parvulis;| et multa alia. 
in Greciam reversus, abstinuit; &e. | ¢ Narratio, Actis Synodi Florentinz 

b Antoninus, in Sum. Hist., loco  inserta. [Concil, Labbe, tom. xiii col. 
citato, [Chronic., tit. xxii. cap. 11. § 1. 528.] 
par. 111, p. 531,1 recitatis literis Ku- 

COSIN. R 


TEST. 


CENT. XV. 


CHAP. 


XVI. 


242 A Scholasiical History of 


said that their Church agreed with the Church Catholic, 
and that they would be willing to observe the decree of the 
council: for which they were very much commended. And, 
when this was done, they and the Greeks together departed 
from Florence. Among the acts of the synod there is an 
instruction to the Armenians, given them under the name 
and authority of Pope Eugenius, and prescribing them the 
seven sacraments according to the rites of the Roman 
Church, with some other things thereunto annexed. This in- 
struction is dated in the year MCCCCXXXIX, 10 kalend. 
of December’. But the Greeks*, and the Armenians with 
them, were gone from Florence five months before; for they 
made an end‘, and departed, in the month of July. Which 
so much poseth the author, who collected the sessions’ of 
this council into a short summary, that he knoweth not how 
to reconcile the one to the other, but by saying, that either 
the Greeks and the Armenians tarried longer, (contrary to 
what he had said before,) or that the synod continued longer 
after they were gone, (whereof there are no acts to be seen,) 


ἃ Decretum Eugenii Pape IV. (sive 
instructio pro Armenis, post Concil. 
Florent.) [ Labbe, ubi supr. col. 529. ] 
—Datum Florentiz in publ. sess. sy- 
nodal., [solemniter in Ecclesia majori 
celebrata,] ann. Dom. 1439, decimo 
calend. Decemb., ann. Pont. Eug. 
[ pontificatus nostri anno] nono. 

ὁ. Compend. Sess. Synod. Flor., apud 
Surium et Binium; [item, ap. Labbe, 
tom. xiii. 60]. 1278.] Legati [patriar- 
che 1 Armenorum, ... una cum Gre- 
cis, Florentia discesserunt, ann. Dom. 
1439, circa diem mensis Julii 22, vel 
23. 

f Antonin., ubi sup.—Et eo anno 
1439, in die Dominica mensis Julii, 
celebrata est, &c.... et facta est dicta 
reconciliatio; &c. [Vid. Antonin. 
Chron., tit. xxii. cap. 11. § 1. par. ii. 
p- 630. ed. Lugd. 1586.—Et eo anno, 
scilicet 1439, in die Dominica mensis 
Julii, celebrata est solennis Missa in 
Ecclesia majori Florentiz. Et, pre- 
seutibus Eugenio Papa, cum Cardi- 
nalibus, et aliis multis Episcopis et 
Abbatibus, ac etiam Imperatore Gre~- 
corum, cum aliis Gracis et Dominis 
prioribus Florentinorum, cum Vexilli- 
fero, ac maximo populo ibi congregato 
cum ingenti gaudio, facta est dicta 
reconciliatio Constantinopolitana cum 


Ecclesia Romana, et confessio Fidei 
secundum symbolum quod cantatur in 
Ecclesiis Latinis per Grzecos, et super 
his facta declaratio Fidei tenendz ab 
omnibus fidelibus, Latinis et Grecis, 
quz sic incipit: Eugenius Episcopus, 
&c. | 

gs Apud Surium et Binium, in ultim. 
edit. Conciliorum. [ Vid. Labbe, ubi 
supr., tom. xiii. 60]. 1278.] Post sub- 
scriptiones, (et discessionem Gree. 
una cum Armenis,) extat sub [circa | 
finem Epistola quedam Eugenii Pape 
de unione Armenorum et Grzecorum 
cum Latinis inita, quaeeque hoc eodem 
anno, mense Decembri_ [ Novembri, 
(perperam.—Vid. infr.*)| in quadam 
publica sessione synodali Florentiz 
data et scripta habetur. Unde neces- 
sario colligitur, (aut) Graecos et Ar- 
menos hue usque Florentiz perman- 
sisse; vel, (quod probabilius est,) 
eandem synodum, post abitum Gre- 
corum et Armenorum, aliquot ses- 
sionibus, (quarum acta nulla extant,) 
continuatam ; vel saltem aliam quan- 
dam, ab hac ceeumenica synodo diver- 
sam, eodem anno 1439. 10 calend. 
Decemb.* (quo die scripta habetur pra- 
dicta Eugenii synodica epistola,) cele- 
bratam fuisse. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 243 


or, at least, that some other synod was held at Florence 
(when this was ended) in the month of December, at what 
time the decree of the Pope is dated. Wherein Eugenius, 
(if his decree be not rather counterfeit,) whatsoever he was 
pleased to say and to command besides, saith never a word, 
all the while, concerning the canonical books of Scripture, 
or in what number, one or other, they are to be received. 
CLIX. In the large tomes, and editions of the Councils, 
which Crab, Surius, Nicolinus, the Vatican, and Binius have 
set forth, there are in this decree of Pope Eugenius but eight 
articles: nor did all the libraries", whereinto they could 
make search, by themselves or others, afford them any more : 
only Caranza‘, and out of him Longus Coriolanus, have in 
their epitomes of the councils given us nine or ten; (but in 
such an order and manner, as the two last articles, given us 
in the larger volumes, are by them omitted, and three others 
substituted in their room;) the seventh whereof (which is 
not at all found in the tomes of the Councils* neither) is an 
extravagant concerning the Manichees; from the naming of 
whom occasion is there pretended to be taken of setting 
down “the books that pertain both to the Old and New Tes- 


tament! ;” 


h Petrus Crab, in prima sua edi- 
tione.—Plusquam quingentas Biblio- 
thecas perlustravi per varias regiones. 
[ Vid. Concilia Petri Crab, ed. Colon. 
1538. tom. ii. fol. 826.— Orthuinus 
Gratius pio lectori salutem plurimam 
dicit.—F init hic, lector amice, secun- 
dus et ultimus... tomus... . Contra 
autem in hisce duobus tomis, sive vo- 
luminibus, nune recens (ut vides) a 
nobis feliciter editis, omnia sunt et 
approbata et integra, etiamque ex ve- 
tustissimis, receptis quoque atque ap- 
probatis, (id quod notatu dignissimum 
est,) exemplaribus, longe lateque per 
regna aliquot, et multas Christianorum 
provincias, imo etiam et per quingen- 
tas Bibliothecas, a religioso quodam 
excerpta, typisque his tandem nostris, 
ad totius Christiane reipublice utili- 
tatem, feliciter excussa; &c. | 

A Dominican Friar, and Queen 
Mary’s Confessor, in England after she 
was married to King Philip of Spain. 

k Ubi habetur: ‘‘Septimo, decre- 
tum unionis cum Grecis [consumma- 
te pridem in hoe sacro cecumenico 


whereof a catalogue is there hkewise given us with 


Florentino concilio promulgatum, cu- 
jus tenor talis est: Eugenins, | Xe. ;’— 
in decreto Eugenii de instructione 
Armenorum. 

! Sum. Caranze, in decret. vii. Cone. 
Florent. [ Vid. Sum. omnium Conce., ed. 
Rothomagi, 1633. p. 873.—Septimo, 
decernimus] unum atque eundem 
Deum V. et N. Test. [hoc est, Legis 
et Prophetarum, atque Evangelii, | 
profitemur [auctorem; quoniam] eo- 
dem Spiritu inspirante [utriusque Tes- 
tamenti] sancti (Dei homines) locuti 
sunt; quorum libros suscipit et vene- 
ratur Keclesia, qui titulis sequentibus 
continentur:... Gen., Exod.,&c. (Et 
texitur catalogus laxior, qualis ab 
Augustino, et concilio Carthag, tertio, 
allatusfuit.) [The catalogue is; Quin- 
que Moysi, id est, Gene., Exo., Levit., 
Num., Deut., Josue, Judic., Ruth, qua- 
tuor Regum, duo Paralipom., Esdras, 
Neemias, Tobias, Judith, Esther, Psal. 
David, Parabole, Ecclesiast., Cantica 
Canticorum, Sapien., Ecclesiasticus, 
Esaias, Hier., Baruch, Ezech., Dan., 
duodecim Prophete minores, (id est, 


R 2 


TEST. 


CENT. XV. 


CHAP. 
ΧΥῚ. 





244 A Scholastical History of 
all the six apocryphal and debated books in it, besides the 
eanonical ; and all said to be “written by the holy men of 
God, as they were inspired by the Holy Ghost; and every 
one of them to be received by the Church.” 

CLX. And this (forsooth) is the canon of the cecumenical 
council of Florence, that Canus™, and Becanus®, and many 
others®, bring against us. For from Caranza they had it, 
and from nobody else; who, it is most likely, had it from 
some impostor or other, that made this decree of his own 
head, when there was no copy of the council to be found 
that had the like. Though, if it were true,—all this that 
Caranza added to it,—yet in the same sense that S. Augus- 
tine, and the council of Carthage, were interpreted before, 
may these words of the epitome be taken here. But in 
epitomes of councils there ought not to be more, than is 
in the great and vast volumes of the councils themselves ; 
where no such thing is to be seen, in all the several editions 
that have been printed of them. And, as for the council of 
Florence itself, the story of it (which we have briefly and 
truly represented) hath made it manifest, that it cannot be 
rightly accounted to be a general or an cecumenical council, 
were it but in respect of the Latin Churches alone; whereof 
a great part remained at Basil, and acknowledged not either 
Eugenius or his council at Florence. Indeed, they were 
called thither; but, when none of them came?, and the 


Osee, Joel, Amos, Abdias, Jonas, Mi- 
cheas, Naum, Abacuc, Sophonias, Ag- 
geeus, Zacharias, Malachias,) duo Ma- 
chabzeorum. | 

m Canus, in Locis Theol., [lib. ii. 
cap. 11. ὃ Ad Tertium, p. 69.] ubi 
supra, [p. 236, not. ad lit. e. } 

" Becanus, in Manual. Controy., 
[lib. i. cap. 1. q. 1. p. 2.] ubi supra, 
[p. 165, not. ad lit. ὃ; et p. 167, not. 
ad lit. b. | 

° Sixt. Senens., lib, viii. her. xi. 
[tom. ii. p. 341.—Damnant hane he- 
resin totius Ecclesiz auctoritas, con- 
ciliorum decreta, et Patrum testimonia, 
&c.—No particular mention is here 
made of the council of Florence. | 
Alph. a Castro, contr. her., lib. i. cap. 
2. { Vid. Op., col. 10, where the canon 
of the council of Florence is given at 
length.] Andrad., Defens. Fidei Trid. 
lib. iii, [De libris canonicis, ed. 8vo. 


Ingolst. 1580. fol. 288.] Harlem, in 
catal. libr. canonic. [ Vid. Indicem 
Biblicum, a Joh. Harlemio, p. 21; ap. 
Lexic. Grecum, &e., ad Sacri Appa- 
ratus Instructionem, ed. Anty. 1572, 
circa finem.] Et multi alii, 

P Acta in Concil. Florent., proxime 
ante sess. i.—Preastitutum quatuor 
mensium dilapsum est tempus, et nec 
Basilezee quisquam nee aliquis alius 
Italus venit. Cumque a nobis aliud 
fieri non posset, res ipsa cogebat cele- 
brari synodum ad disputandum, absen- 
tibus etiam iis qui synodce interesse 
debebant. Aiebat enim Pontifex: Ubi 
ego sum, cum Imperatore et Patriarcha, 
ibi Christianorum omnium synodus 
esse creditur. [Vid. Concilia, Labbe, 
tom. xiii. col. 32.—rovtTwy οὕτω yevo- 
μένων, ἡ διορία τῶν τεσσάρων μηνῶν 
παρῆλθε, καὶ οὔτε οἱ ἐν τῇ Βασιλείᾳ 
ἦλθον, οὔτε ἄλλος τις τῶν ᾿Ιταλῶν. μὴ 


ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 245 


Greeks began to be troubled at it, the Pope said, that, “ where 
he and the Emperor of the East, (without any notice taken 
of the Western Emperor,) with his Patriarch, were met toge- 
ther, there needed no more to make a general council: for 
all Christendom met in them; and no man believed other- 
wise.” But who can here believe the Pope ?—specially, when 
the council at Basil? condemned that at Florence for a schis- 
matical synagogue, (as that at Florence did it,) and with 
worse terms than those. But, whatsoever either of these two 
synods did, or whatever it was that Pope Eugenius decreed, 
certain it is, that neither the Greek, nor the Latin Church, 
(before the synod at Trent,) ever observed any such decree, 
or received all the books of Scripture that Caranza reciteth, 
as equally, strictly, and properly canonical. For the Latins 
(those that were of the chiefest name among them both then 
and after) made no more account of any such decree, (if any 
such were,) than the Greeks did of the pretended union; 
who’, as soon as they were returned, and got home to Con- 
stantinople, would stand to nothing, that their own sudden 
fear, and the Pope’s persuasions, had for the time brought 
them to in Italy. 

CLXI. Among the Latins in this age, that, notwithstand- 
ing this pretended papal decree at the council of Florence, 
were of no such mind as they that fellow the council of 
Trent are now, first of all, we have Antoninus; who knew, 
far better than Caranza did, what was done at Florence, 
where he was present at divers of the disputations there, 


held between the Greeks and the Latins; and, being after- 


ἐχόντων δὲ πὼς ἄλλως ποιῆσαι, ἠνάγ- 
καζεν ἡμᾶς αὐτὸ τὸ πρᾶγμα ἐνεργεῖσθαι 
τὴν σύνοδον τοῦ διαλέγεσθαι καὶ χωρὶς 
τῆς παρουσίας τῶν συνοδικῶν. ἔλεγε γὰρ 
6 Πάπαε᾽ ἔνθα εἰμὶ ἐγὼ, μετὰ τοῦ Βασι- 
λέως καὶ τοῦ Πατριάρχου, ἐχεῖ ἐστιν ἡ 
σύνοδος ἅπασα τῶν Χριστιανῶν. 

4 Jac. Meyerus, in Annalib. Flandr. 
lib. xvi. [ed. Antv. 1561. p. 293.— 
Erant tune duo cecumenica concilia,] 
Basiliense et Florentinum, [ quee | adeo 
nihil concordizw habebant, ut utrum- 
que alterum schismaticum, [diaboli- 
cum, | synogogamque Satan nomina- 
ret. 

* Chaleondylus, lib. vi. [De rebus 
Turcicis—Vid. Hist. ed. Par. 1650. 


pp- 155, 156.} Graci domum reversi 
non amplius his, que in Italia acta 
fuerant, stare voluerunt. Verum sen- 
tentiam diversam tenentes, noluerunt 
in religionis negotio adherere Ro- 
manis. [of μὲν οὖν “Ἕλληνες, ὡς ἐπ᾽ 
οἴκου ἐγένοντο, οὐκέτι ἔφασαν ἐμμένειν 
τοῖς ὁμολογημένοις, ἀλλὰ τοὐναντίον 
κατέστη, μηκέτι βουλομένοις συντίθεσ- 
θαι τοῖς Ῥωμαίοις. 

5 [ Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append. sec, 
Synodal., p. 160. ] 

Ὁ S. Antoninus, in Sum. Hist., tit. 
Xxii, cap. xi, sect. 1. [ Vid. Chronic., 
tom. iii. p. 530.... aliqua alia, que 
nune nou oceurrunt menti; &c. | 


TEST. 


CENT. XV. 


A.D. 
1445". 


CHAP. 


ΧΥΙ. 


246 A Scholastical History of 


wards made Archbishop of the same place, was not long since 
sainted by Pope Adrian the Sixth: which will make his 
testimony the less lable to their exceptions, that have so 
great an estimation of him. And, that he denieth those six 
books now debated to be any parts of the sacred and canoni- 
cal Scripture, Franciscus Picus" and Melchior Canus* are 
both forced to confess. For otherwhiles, in particular, he 
denieth some’ of them the honour and authority that the 
canonical Scriptures have; and otherwhiles, in general, he 
denieth as much to them all’ ; acknowledging no more than 
twenty-two books of the Old Testament to be authentic, not 
only by the account of the Hebrews, but by the common 
judgment of the Latin Church: for proof whereof he pro- 
duceth both S. Jerome’s prologue*, which was then generally 
received,—and the testimonies, as well of Thomas Aquinas, 
as of Nicolas Lira, who were then likewise in great account 
among them,—and concludeth, that those books, which are 
called apocryphal, may peradventure have the lke authority 


u Joh. Frane. Picus, de Fide et 
Ordine Credendi, theor. [5.—Vid. Jo- 
hannis Francisci Pici, Mirandulez Con- 
cordiaque Comitis, Op.; ed. Basil. 
1601. tom. ii. p. 181.—Nicolaus quo- 
que Lyra, in prefatione in librum 
Tobiz dicit, neque eum, neque Judith, 
neque Machabzorum, neque Sapien- 
tiz, neque Ecclesiastici, neque Ba- 
ruch, neque ultimos Esdrz in canone 
haberi; recipi tamen in Ecclesia, legi- 
que ad mores informandos.... Idem- 
que archiepiscopus Florentinus scribit ; 
&c.—Vid. infr. num. elxvii. | 

x Canus, Loc. Theol., lib. ii. cap. 
10, 11. arg. 3. [pp. 60, 68.—Vid. p. 60. ] 
Antoninus ... alios [etiam] sex (li- 
bros) sacros, (sive canonicos,) esse 
inficiatur. 

y §. Antonin., Sum. Hist., par. i, 
tit. iii. cap. 4. impr. Lugd. [1586 — 
Chronic., tom. i. p. 65.] Qui (liber Ec- 
clesiastici) quamvis plenus sit morali 
Sapientia, et ideo ab Ecclesia receptus 
ad legendum, non tamen authenticus 
(est) ad probandum ea, que veniunt in 
contentionem Fidei. 

* Ibid., cap. 6. sect. 12. [tom. i. p. 
85: Et sic in totum xxii. ponunt (He- 
brei libros) authenticos. [Quartam 
partem] Apocrypha appellant [se. ] li- 
brum Sapientiz, Ecclesiasticum, Tob., 
Jud., et Maccab. [(primum?) et se- 


cundum.] Ecclesia [sancta] tamen 
etiam Apocrypha recipit ut vera, [ut 
patet Distinct. xv. Sancta Romana; 
et ut] utilia et moralia [yeneratur ; | 
etsi in contentione eorum, que sunt 
Fidei, non urgentia ad arguendum. 

a Tdem, Sum. Theolog., par. iil. tit. 
Xvili. cap. 6. sect. 2. [ed. Argentine, 
1496. tom. iii. (num. fol. deest.)] He- 
brei,...secundum Hieronymum in 
Prol. Gal.,... librorum V. T. quatuor 
faciunt partes. Et primam appellant 
Legem:... secundam Prophetas:... 
tertiam Hagiographa: .... quartam, 
(quam tamen non ponunt ipsi Hebrzi 
in canone S. Scripturarum, sed appel- 
lant Apocrypha, ) faciunt de aliis quin- 
que libris, scilicet, Sap., Eccl., Jud., 
Tob., et Maccab., (qui) in duos libros 
distinctus (est; unde et) de his quin- 
que libris dicit Hieronymus in Prol. 
super Judith, quod auctoritas eorum 
[horum librorum] ad roboranda illa, 
qu in contentionem veniunt, minus 
idonea judicatur.... Et idem etiam 
dicit Thomas, 2a. 2x., et Nicolaus 
Lira super Tob., scilicet, quod isti non 
sunt tantz auctoritatis, quod ex dictis 
eorum posset efficaciter argumentari in 
his que sunt Fidei, sicut ex aliis libris 
S. Scripture. Unde forte habent auc- 
toritatem talem, qualem habent dicta 
S. Doctorum approbata ab Ecclesia. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 247 


that the writings of other holy doctors have, which be ap- 


TEST. 
proved in the Church: but more than this he doth not attri- “*** 
bute to them. 

CLXII. Contemporary to Antoninus was Alphonsus Tos- ae 


tatus, the bishop of Avila in Spain, and the most learned 
person of all others that lived in this age, so admired for his 
industry and knowledge in all sciences, but specially in the 
Scriptures, that since his time no man ever had a greater 
elogy than he,—being usually styled, “the wonder and 
astonishment of the world’.” The testimony of this great 
author is yielded to us both by Canus‘ and Serarius*; but, 
because there is none that setteth forth our doctrine in this 
controversy more fully than he doth, we desire that he may 
be heard at large. For, in divers places of his commentaries, 
he rejecteth the six debated books from being either authen- 
tic or canonical Scripture, or sufficient to prove any article 
of our Faith; acknowledging‘, that the Church in his time 
did not command them to be regularly received, nor con- 
demn any man of disobedience and infidelity (as the Church 
of Rome doth now) that received them not into equal autho- 
rity and veneration with the rest of the Scriptures. And to 
this purpose he giveth two reasons&: first, because the 





b [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append. see. 
Synodal., p. 135. | 

© Mariana, in Hist. Hisp.—Elogium 
Tostati : 

Hic stupor est mundi, qui scibile 

discutit omne. 

[This elogium is not found in the 4to. 
edition of Mariana, Moguntiz, 1605; 
neither does it occur in the fol, ed. 
Toleti, 1592.—But see lib. xxi. cap. 18. 
De viris insignibus, ed. Mogunt. p. 286. 
—Alfonsus Tostatus fuit... scripto- 
rum mole, cognitione antiquitatis, mul- 
tiplici eruditione ad miraculum clarus. 
Sermonis elegantia defuit, nonnulla in- 
juria ne cum quovis antiquorum con- 
feratur. | 

4 Canus, Loc. Theol., lib. ii. cap. 10, 
11- arg. 3. [p. 60.] Alph. Tostatus 
hos sex libros sacros sive canonicos 
esse inficiatur. [The precise words 
used by Canus are: ‘ At Nicolaus Li- 
ranus,... Abuliensis,... D. Antonius, 

. Cajetanus, ... libros alios etiam 
sex sacros esse inficiantur.’—Vid.supr. 
Ρ. 246, not. ad lit. x. ] 

© Serar., prol, v. in Tob. [p. 3.— 


(Librum Tobie) apocryphum censu- 
erunt ... Lyranus hic, et lib. 1. Re- 
gum, cap. 16, Abulensis (A/ph. Tosta- 
tus) eodem loco, |—Et preeloq. in Mac- 
cab. [p. 396.—Hos (Mace. lib.) apo- 
eryphos et non canonicos dixerunt... 
Abulensis, lib. ii. Regum, cap. xiii. g. 5; 
et lib. iii. cap. xvi. q. 10; (et alii; ut 
supr. p. 207, not. ad lit.g; et p. 230, 
not. ad lit. y. J 

f Tostat., preefat. in S. Matth., q. 1. 
[tom. ix. fol. 2.|—Computatio [au- 
tem] nostra communis est, quod com- 
putentur omnes libri, quotquot Ke- 
clesia legit et suscipit, cujuscunque 
ordinis vel canonis sint.—Quest. 2, 
{ibid.] Alii sunt libri, qui licet ab 
Ecclesia teneantur, [in] canone tamen 
non ponuntur, quia non adhibet illis 
Keclesia hane fidem; nee jubet illos 
regulariter legi aut recipi, et non reci- 
pientes non judicat inobedientes aut in- 
fideles. 

& Ibid. [ubi supr.}—Hoe autem est 
propter duo: primo, quia Ecclesia non 
est certa de auctoribus eorum; imo 
nescit, an Spiritu Sancto  inspirati 


CHAP. 


ΟΣ 


248 A Scholastical History of 


Church is not only uncertain who be the authors of these 
books, but knoweth not, neither, whether they were written 
by the dictate and inspiration of the Holy Ghost; which 
taketh away the authority of the canon from them: secondly, 
because the Church is no less uncertain, whether there be 
not somewhat mingled with these books by heretics, and 
more added to them than the first writers of them ever 
intended: whereupon he concludethi, that the Church re- 
ceiveth and permitteth them to be read (as our Church now 
doth) for many devout passages in them, but obligeth no 
man necessarily to believe that which is therein contained,— 
because they are not of sufficient force to prove any thing 
that shall be contested in our religion by us, against Jews, 
or heretics. Moreover, he distinguisheth (as the ancient 
Fathers did before*) between two sorts of apocryphal books ; 
whereof some! are so called, because it is not known, for 


[{scriptores eorum] dictaverint os. 
- - Cum autem dubitatur circa aliquos 
libros, de scriptoribus eorum, an Spiri- 
tu Sancto moti sint, adimitur auctoritas 
illorum, et non ponit illos Ecclesia in 
canone librorum suorum. 

5 Thid. [ubi, supr.]—Secundo, quia 
Ecclesia non est certacirea tales libros, 
an, ultra id quod habuerunt a propriis 
auctoribus, heretici aliquid miscuerint, 
vel subtraxerint. 
t= 1 Tbid. [ubi supr.]—Tales autem 
libros Ecclesia recipit, permittens eos 
singulis fidelibus legere: Ipsa quoque 
in officiis suis illos legit propter multa 
devota que in illis habentur. Neminem 
tamen obligat ad necessario credendum 
id quod ibi habetur; sicut est de libris 
[libro] Sap....Eccl.... Maccab.... 
Jud. ...et Tobie. Isti enim licet a 
Christianis recipiantur, et probatio ex 
eis sumpta sit aliqualiter efficax, quia 
Ecclesia istos libros tenet; contra hze- 
reticos tamen, aut Hebreos, ad _ pro- 
bandum ea, que in dubium veniunt, 
non sunt efficaces. 

k Num. [lviii., lx., Ixxiv., Ixxxii., 
xci.— Vid. etiam infr. num. elxviii. | 

1 Tostat., ibid. queest. 3. [ubi supr., 
tom. ix. fol. 3.—Ad intelligentiam 
hujus considerandum, quod] libri di- 
cuntur Apocryphi dupliciter. Uno 
modo, quia non constat de eorum 
scriptoribus, an Sp. S. dictante scrip- 
serint, et etiam non constat de omnibus, 
que in iis habentur, an vera sint. Non 


est tamen in eis aliquid, quod manifeste 
falsum sit, vel quod valde suspectum 
sit de falsitate. Alio modo dicuntur 
libri Apocryphi, de quorum auctoribus 
non constat, an a Deo sint inspirati, et 
insuper multa, que habentur in eis, 
[in ipsis libris,} vel sunt manifeste 
falsa, vel de errore valde suspecta. Ac- 
cipiendo primo modo libros Apocry- 
phos, Scriptura non ponit illos in ca- 
none librorum suorum, ita ut debeat 
illis fides de necessitate adhiberi; per- 
mittit tamen volentibus legere, quod 
legant, quia non videtur inde sequi 
aliquod inconveniens: ipsa quoque 
Eeclesia illos legit. Accipiendo se- 
cundo modo Apocryphos libros, non 
solum Ecclesia non ponit illos in ca- 
none, imo nec aliquo modo ponit eos 
cum libris suis, nec legit, nec legenti- 
bus favet: [licet non omnino prohibeat. 
Annuntiat tamen illis libros illos esse 
suspectos valde de falso, ut caveant 
quando legerint, et videant quibus fi- 
dem adhibeant.] Primo modo sunt 
Apoeryphi libri quidam, qui ponuntur 
extra canonem V. T., computantur 
tamen inter libros S. Scripture, scilicet, 
liber Sapientiz, et Ecclesiasticus, et 
Judith, et Tobias, et libri Maccabzeo- 
rum: de auctoribus enim horum non 
constat Eeclesiz, an Sp. S. dictante 
scripserint; non tamen reperit in eis 
aliquid falsum, aut valde suspectum de 
falsitate ; sed potius in eis est doctrina 
copiosa, sancta, et devota: ideo Ecclesia 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 249 
certain, either who wrote them, or by what spirit they were _ TEs. 


written, or whether all things that are contained in them be Seo ee 


undoubtedly true; others, that, besides all these uncertain- 
ties, have many things in them either manifestly false, or 
shrewdly suspected so to be: both which sorts of books 
being excluded from the canon of Scripture, the Church 
permitteth the one to be read, but giveth not the like liberty 
for the other. And, among those that are thus permitted, 
and yet not received into the canon, he reckoneth expressly 
the six apocryphal books, which, since his time, the Pope 
and a few Bishops at Trent have commanded, upon peril of 
their curse and damnation, to be canonical, and so to be re- 
ceived, in despite of all Churches and all people, before and 
after them, in the world. 

CLXIII. Yet this is not the only place, wherein this 
great and eminent writer declareth the common voice of 
the Catholic Church to be against them. For elsewhere his 
sayings are as clear to the same purpose: as, where he de- 
nieth any of those apocryphal books™ (though they be 
written and read together with the other books of the Bible) 
to be received by the Church into the like authority with 
those that are authentical and canonical. Whatsoever there- 
fore may be objected out of his Commentary upon 8S. Jerome’s 
prologue to Paulinus", concerning the reception of these 
books into the Church, cannot be otherwise understood, than 
of such a reception that took them only into the Bible, to be 
read among Christians, (which was more® than the Hebrews 
would allow them,) as usually they were, both in their private 
studies, and in their public offices; which is an honour that 
we deny them not. 


legit illos, et computat inter libros 
suos. Sic dicit Hieronymus in Prol. 
super Judith,. . . quod liber Judith, 
qui est de Apocryphis, Wc. 


‘Apocrypha nescit Lcclesia.” —[Et 
supr. fol. 14.] Et istud [illud] ha- 
bent minus quam libri canonici et au- 
thentici. 


m Jdem, in Enar., prefat. in lib. 
Paralip. q. 7. [Tostat. Op., tom. viii. 
fol. 15.] Nullus tamen istorum li- 
brorum Apocryphorum, (etiamsi sit 
scriptus inter alios libros Bibl. et lega- 
tur in Ecclesia,) tanta auctoritatis est, 
ut ex eo Ecclesia arguat ad probandam 
aliquam veritatem ; et quantum ad hoe 
non recipit eos. Et de hoc intelligitur 
quod dicit hic Hieronymus, scilicet, 


» Idem, Comment. in Prolog. Gal. 
[q. 28.—Tostat. Op., tom. vi, fol. 15.] 
Nos tamen Ecclesiz auctoritate inter 


‘libros authenticos illos [illum, (viz. 


lib, Sap.) | suscipimus, atque in Ecclesia 
suis temporibus legimus, &c. 

o Ibid. q. 28. [fol. 16.] Librum (Ee- 
clesiastici) quanquam Judi nunquam 
habuerint in canone Scripturarum, 
Ecclesia tamen suscipit atque legit. 


CHAP. 


XVI. 


A.D. 
1470P. 


250 A Scholastical History of 

CLXIV. After Antoninus and Tostatus, there lived in 
this age Denys the Carthusian, a voluminous writer upon the 
whole Bible, and a person in such great reputation with 
Pope Eugenius the Fourth, (in whose name the pretended 
decree at Florence is published,) that he esteemed him as 
one of the best sons which the Church then had’, Who, in 
this particular, never learned any other doctrine of his 
Mother, than that there were but twenty-two books of the 
Old Testament’. For, when he beginneth to speak of Eccle- 
siasticus’, of the book of Tobit*, of the Maccabees", of Judith, 
and the histories of Susanna*, Bel and the Dragon, he fore- 
warneth his readers, and telleth us expressly, “that they are 
not to be computed among the canonical Scriptures, and 
that the Church doth not receive them to prove any article 
of Faith by them :” which is abundantly enough to have been 
said for this century. 


p [ Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append. Sec. de canone, id est, inter Scripturas ca- 


Synodal. p. 166.—Dionysius a Rickel, 

. anno etatis sue 21, Carthusianis 
ccenobii Ruremundensis monachis no- 
men dedit; &c.... Obiit anno 1471. ] 

4 Vita Pauli II. in tom. viii. [p. 
1050.] Concil. apud Bin. [ed. Lut. 
Par. 1636.|—Floruit ea tempestate 
Dionysius Carthusianus, tot excellen- 
tium librorum auctor; de quo illud 
[aliquando] testimonium protulit Eu- 
genius: Letetur mater Ecclesia, que 
talem habet filium. 

r Dion. Carthus. [pref. om.] in 
Genes. art. 4. [Enarr. in Gen. ed. 
Colon. 1534. fol. 4.1 Sicut in prologo 
super libros Regum sanctus ait Hiero- 
nymus, XXII sunt libri V. T. 

5. Tdem, prol. in Ecclesiasticum. 
[Vid. Enarr. in Prov., &c. ed. Colon. 
1539. fol. 209. |—Liber iste non est 


nonicas non est computandus. 

t Idem, prol. in ‘Vob. [ Enarr. in lib. 
Job, Tobie, &c. ed. Colon. 1534. fol. 
132. |—Liber iste non computatur inter 
Scripturas canonicas [tamen de ejus 
veritate non dubitat mater Ecclesia, ] 
propter quod eum recipit (mater Eecle- 
sia,) et leeendum instituit, non ad con- 
firmationem (dogmatum,) atque proba- 
tionem. .. credendorum,. . . sed ad 
morum informationem. 

« Tdem, in Maccab., cap. i. [ Enarr. 
in Job, Tobiz, &c. fol. 183. ]—Non est 
autem hic liber in canone, tamen ab 
Ecclesia tanquam verus receptus est. 

* Tdem, in Dan. xiii. [Enarr. ed. 
Colon. 1543. fol. 429. |—Verum est au- 
tem, quod hee duo capitula non perti- 
nent ad Scripturam canonicam, sicut 
nec Tobias, nec Judith, &c. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


CHAPTER XVII. 


THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE 
SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 


CLXV. In the beginning of this age Francis Ximenius 
the Cardinal, and Archbishop of Toledo in Spain, a man 
very famous to all posterity, founded the University of Com- 
plutum, now called Alcala, and set forth that great and 
useful edition of the Bible, im many volumes and in divers 
languages, which from that place, where so much industry 
and pains, together with so much time’, cost, and charges?, 
was spent about it, hath ever since carried the name of Biblia 
Complutensia. In this work he had the assistance of that 
whole University, besides the advice and care of many other 
the best learned men abroad: and in the preface to the 
reader there is a special admonition given, that the books of 
Tobit, Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, and the Maccabees, 
with the additions to Esther, and Daniel, which be there set 
forth in Greek only, are no canonical Scripture’. In the 
reciting of which admonition, Friar Sixtus Senensis® is not 
so honest as he should be, when he restrains that to the 
Hebrew canon only, which Cardinal Ximenius extended to 
the Christian account and all; whereunto he addeth, (more 
than the Friar doth,) that the Church received not those 
books for confirming the authority of any of her fundamental 
points in religion, though for the edifying of the people She 


y [ Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append, See. 
Reformat., pp. 243, 244. ] 

* Duravit ab anno 1502, annos con- 
tinuos plus minus xv. hee cura. [ Vid. 
Alvar. Gomecii Vit. Ximenii, lib. ii. 
De rebus gestis Fr. Ximen., ap. lib. 
Rerum Hisp., tom. iii. p. 43. ed, Fran- 
cof. 1581.—Duravit ab hoe anno, qui 
MDII. Christi nati fuit, annos conti- 
nuos plus minus quindecim de Sacris 
Bibliis edendis cura: ut poene cum 
Ximenii vita finem quoque editio sus- 
ceperit. | 

a Ad summam quinquaginta mil- 
lium, et amplius, aureorum.—lIta Al- 
var. Gomecius in vita Ximenii. [ Vid. 
lib. Rerum Hisp., ubi supr. p. 44,— 
Si bene quis ratione subducta numeret, 
quinquaginta millium aureorum, et 


amplius, summam conficiet: quod et 
majores natu frequenter dicere au- 
divi. ] 

> Fr. Ximenius in Bibl. Complut. 
pref. ad Lector. [ Vid. Bibl. Complut., 
tom. 11, prol. 2.|—At vero libri extra 
canonem, quos Ecclesia potius ad edi- 
ficationem populi, quam ad auctorita- 
tem ecclesiasticorum dogmatum con- 
firmandam recipit, Gracam tantum 
habent Scripturam, sed cum duplici 
[ Latina ] interpretatione. 

© Sixt. Senens., Bibl. lib. iv. verbo 
Frauc. Ximen. sect. 2. [tom. i. p. 256. ] 
—Libri vero qui extra canonem sunt 
Hebrzorum, quos Ecclesia ad edifica- 
tionem legit, Greecam tantum habent 
scripturam, &e, 


TEST. 
CENT. XVI. 
A.D, 
1502 y. 


ΘΑ: 
XVII. 


[ Vid. infr. 
not, ad lit. 


f.] 


JADE 
1506. 


A.D, 
15106. 


252 A Scholastical History of 


ordered them to be read. This Bible, and this preface to it, 
was published by the authority and consent of Pope Leo the 
Tenth‘, (to whom the whole work was dedicated ;) for as yet 
Rome itself had not received these apocryphal books into the 
canon. 

CLXVI. About this time it was that they printed the 
Vulgar Bible, with Lira’s Commentary and the Ordinary 
Gloss, at Basil; whereunto he that then made the preface, 
(before mentioned®,) set as great a difference betwéen the 
twenty-two books that we have from the old canon‘, and the 
six (or nine) that are now put into the new, as there is be- 
tween things certain and dubious. And he taxeth them not 
only with indiligence and ignorance, but with folly also, that 
think all the books they see printed together, in the common 
volume of the Bible, to be of a like or an equal veneration. 
The censure concerns them that made, and them that follow, 
the Trent canon; upon whom it is here laid beforehand, take 


it off again as they can. 


CLXVII. Now also lived Johannes Picus, the great learned 
Count of Mirandula", who in this matter adhered firmly to 
S. Jerome'!: for herein S. Jerome’s authority and testimony 


a Ex motu proprio, et certa scientia, 
opus comprobamus, &c.—Leo Deci- 
mus. [Vid. Bib]. Complut., tom. 1. 
prope princip.—Venerabili Fratri Fran- 
cisco Episc. Abulen., et Dilecto Filio 
Francisco de Mendoza, Leo Papa X.— 
Motu proprio, et ex certa scientia nos- 
tra, opus preefatum comprobantes, ... 
per hee scripta mandamus; &e. Da- 
tum Rome, xxii. Martii, MDXX.] 

e Num, []xxiiii—Vid. pp. 106, 107, 
not. ad lit. p. 

( Przfat. in Biblia [Sacra] Basilez 
edita cum Glossis Ordinaria et Inter- 
lineari, ann. 1506. [tom, i. prope prin- 
cip. |—Quoniam sunt multi, qui ex eo, 
quod non multam operam dant S. 
Scripture, existimant omnes libros, qui 
in Bibl. continentur, pari veneratione 
esse reverendos, [atque adorandos, ] 
nescientes distinguere inter libros ca- 
nonicos, et non canonicos, (quos He- 
brei [a canone separant, et Greci] in- 
ter Apocrypha computant,) unde spe 
coram doctis ridiculi videntur, [et per- 
turbantur, scandalizanturque, cum au- 
diunt aliquem non pari cum ceteris 
omnibus veneratione prosequi aliquid, 


quod in Bibliis legatur,] idcireo [hic] 
distinximus, et distincte numerayimus, 
primo libros canonicos, et postea non- 
canonicos; inter quos tantum distat, 
quantum inter certum et dubium. Nam 
canonici sunt confecti Sp. Sancto dic- 
tante: non canonici autem, sive Apo- 
eryphi, nescitur quo tempore, quibusve 
auctoribus sint editi.... At libri ca- 
nonici tant sunt auctoritatis, quod [ut } 
quicquid ibi continetur, verum tenet 
[teneat | firmiter et indiscusse. 

g [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append., See. 
Synodal. p. 207.—Joannes Picus, Mi- 
randule et Concordiz princeps, Phz- 
nix dictus, natione Italus, patria Mi- 
randulanus, Joannis Francisci  Pici 
Mirandulani et Julie filius, natus est 
anno 1463. ... Obiit Florentiz, ... 
anno 1494, ztatis sue 32; Xe. | 

4 Bellarm., de Script. [Eccl., tom. 
vii. col. 191.—Joannes Picus, Miran- 
dul Comes,] vir ingenio et doctrina 
[pro ztate |] maximus, | vixit annos so- 
lum triginta tres, et obiit anno Domini 
1494. | 

i Joh. Picus, Comes Mirandul., De 
ordine credendi, theor. v. [tom. ii. pp. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 253 


was then held to be most sacred in the Church; whereunto 
he addeth the advice of Athanasius, Damascen, Gregory 
Nazianzen, and Amphilochius, all of them being our wit- 
nesses before. 

CLXVIII. To him we may join Jacobus Faber Stapu- 
lensis, a doctor in the University of Paris, at this time bear- 
ing a great name and reputation in the world; who, as 
earnest as otherwhiles he was to keep up the credit of these 
books, yet acknowledgeth nevertheless', “that they are not 
within the canon, nor in that supreme authority with the 
Church, wherein the other books of the Scripture are ; and 
therefore numbereth them among the books of Hermes his 
Pastor and the Prophecy of Henoch, being all apocryphal, 
though none of the worst and most rejected sort of writings 
which bear that name. 

CLXIX. It was at this time, when Jodocus Clichtoveus, a 
Sorbonist, and a Canon of the Church at Chartres, wrote his 
Commentary upon Damascen; wherein he excludeth all 
these controverted books" from being numbered among the 


181, 182.] Firmiter tamen herendum 
credo sententiz Hieronymi, cujus auc- 
toritas me movit.... Et demum ejus 
testimonium ab Ecclesia pro sanctis- 
simo habetur. 

k [Vid. Anton. Possevin. Apparat. 
Sacr., tom. ii. p. 74; where Jac. Faber 
is mentioned, but without a date.— 
Vid. etiam Joh. Trithem, de Script. 
Eccl. ed. 4to. Colon. 1546. p. 411.— 
Jacobus Faber Stapulensis, celeberri- 
mus nostri szculi philosophus, Belgi- 
cx, quinimo totius Galliz, unicum 
decus, hac nostra tempestate divino 
quodam munere in rei literariz reme- 
dium datus, omnes philosophiz partes 
a caliginosa quorundam sophistarum 
barbarie vindicavit: We. ] 

' Jacob. Faber Stapul., pref. in libr. 
Trium Virorum et Virg. Spiritual._— 
Eece quomodo connectit Hieronymus 
Pastorem libro Sapientiz, Heclesias- 
tico, [libro] Judith, et Tobia, eandem 
tribuens [61] auctoritatem, quia eandem 
continent ad zdificationem pietatis vir- 
tutem, sed et hos omnes [ solum | nomi- 
nat Apocryphos, quia de canone non 
sunt, et in prima supremaque [Ecclesize 
auctoritate.... In alea tamen apocry- 
phorum plane damnandorum non sunt ; 
sicut nee liber Henoch, sed in prima 
apocryphorum nota, et laudabilissima 


post S. Eloquia significatione. [Thelat- 
ter part of this quotation appears to be an 
abstract of the following words: In hae 
alea non sunt liber Sapienticze, Ecclesi- 
asticus, liber Judith, Tobiz, Pastoris, 
Enoch, quem Apostolus Judas, Scriptu 
(lege, Spiritu) Sancto plenus, in Catho- 
lica sua (Epistola) tanquam pro irre- 
fragabilis auctoritatis testimonio citare 
nihil est veritus. Sed hee in prima 
sunt apocryphorum nota et laudabilis- 
sima post Eloquia significatione: vo-~ 
cat enim ea (ceu dictum jam est) sacer 
Hieronymus Apocrypha. | 

m (Vid. Possevin., Apparat. tom. il. 
p- 272.—Vid. etiam Trithem. de Script. 
Keel. addit. i. p. 415. ] 

α΄ Jod. Clichtov. in Damascen., lib. 
iv. cap. 18. [Damasceni Op., ed. Par. 
1577. fol. 328.] Et non modo hi duo 
libri (Sapientia, et Ecclesiasticus,) non 
numerati sunt in canone Sacrorum Li- 
brorum; sed etiam Tobias, Judith, et 
libri Maccabzeorum, a numero canoni- 
corum voluminum Y. T. sunt exclusi, 
quemadmodum... testatur Hierony- 
mus.... Itaque (hi libri) quod minoris 
habebantur [{haberentur] auctoritatis 
et ponderis, quam illi xxii. libri V. T. 
in litera explicati, non ponebantur in 
area, sed duntaxat canonici libri [in ea 
secretius claudebantur. | 


TEST. 


CENT. XVI. 


A.D. 
1515 *, 


ἌΠΙΟΣ 
1520”, 


ΠσΟΗΑ͂Ρ. 


XVII. 


254 A Scholastical History of 


canonical Scriptures, and bringeth 8. Hierome’s testimony 
to assert his own, together with the writings of Damascen, 
that these books were of less authority and weight in the 
Church than the twenty-two books of the ancient Testa- 
ment. 

CLXX. Then likewise did Ludovicus Vives (one of the 
most learned men that these times had) write his Commen- 
taries upon S. Augustine’s books De Civit. Dei: wherein 
(besides the third and fourth books of Esdras?) he rejecteth 
the histories of Susanna and Bel4, as apocryphal Scriptures ; 
and so did 5. Augustine before. The books of Tobit and 
Judith are elsewhere" in no greater credit with him: of 
Wisdom and Heclesiasticus, he says enough to exclude them 
from the canon; for of the one he makes Philo’ to be the 
author, who lived in the time of the Apostles; and of the 
other Sirach’s son‘, who lived in the time of Ptolemy, above 
a hundred years after all the Prophets were dead: and of 
the Maccabees" he is uncertain, whether Josephus be the 
father of them, or no; which he could never have said, if he 


had believed them to be canonical. 
CLXXI. Of the same mind and belief was Fr. Georgius, 


® (Vid. Trithem. de Script. Eccl. 
addit. ii. p. 469. | 

ΡΤ, Vives in S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, 
lib. xviil. cap. 36. [S. Aug. Op., ed. 
Froben. Basil. 1569. tom. v. col. 1097. ] 
—Tertius et quartus libri Esdre inter 
Apocrypha rejiciuntur: quos Hieron. 
vocat Somnia. 

4 Idem, ibid. cap. 31. [ubi supr. col. 
1084. ] —Fit mentioProphetz(Abacuce, ) 
Dan. xiv., quod prandium suum ex 
Juda Babylonem tulerit ad Danielem. 
Quo testimonio ad probationem tempo- 
rum Augustinus non est usus; quod 
ea Beli historia et totum xiv. caput, 
cum historia Susanne, Apocrypha sint, 
nec in Hebrzo habeantur, nec sint 
versa a LXX senibus. 

τ Idem, De trahendis discipl., lib. v. 
[ Vid. Joh. Ludov. Viv. Valentini, olim 
Rhetor. Professor. in C. C. C. apud Ox- 
onienses, libri xxii. de Disciplinis ; 
8vo. impress. 1612. p. 355. ]—Tobias, 
(et) Judith, apocryphi: [ Esdras: cu- 
jus, in quatuor libros divisi, priores 
duo ab Hebreis agnoscuntur in canone, 
posteriores apocryphi sunt; &ce. | 

s Idem, in S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. 
xvii. cap. 20. [ubi supr., S. Aug. Op. ed. 
Froben., tom. vy. co], 984. ]—Hic liber 


(Sapientiz) creditur Philonis Judzi 
Alexandrini, qui vixit temporibus Apo- 
stolorum, [quibus et amicus fuit; 
tanta in Greco sermone facundia, ut 
de illo Greci dixerint: ἢ Φίλων πλα- 
τωνίζει, ἢ Πλάτων φιλωνίζει.} 

‘ Ibid. [ubi supr.]—Hune librum 
(Ecclesiastici) fecit Jesus filius Sirach 
tempore Ptolemzi Euergete Regis 
/Egypti, [et Simonis principis sacer- 
dotum. | 

« Tdem, in eund., lib. xviii. cap. 36. 
[ubi supr. col. 1097.]—Maccab. lib. i. 
Hebraice lectus est ab Hieronymo, alter 
Grzce tantum; [atque ex ipsa phrasi 
probari posse(t) a primo esse Greece 
conseriptum.] Idem adversus Pelag. 
Josephum nominat Maccab. historiz 
scriptorem. Nescio an auctorem sig- 
nificet horum duorum voluminum 
Maccab. histor., quam inter Sacra ha- 
bemus, [an libelli cujusdam qui sepa- 
ratim Grecus circumfertur Ἰωσήππου 
eis τοὺς MaxaBatovs. Est et tertius 
Machabeorum Grecus itidem, non- 
dum (quod sciam) versus in linguam 
Latinam: hune non videtur Ecclesia 
recepisse in canonem. | Υ 

x [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append., See. 
Reformat. p. 240.—Franciscus Geor- 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 255 


the Venetian Minorite, and a famous writer in his time; 
who, in his Harmony of the World, secludeth all those books 
from the canon’, that have no place among the twenty-four 
books of the Old Testament. And, though the master of the 
palace at Rome? be highly displeased with him, and hath 
lately commanded his book to be purged, yet he held Tobit 
to be no authentic part of Scripture. 

CLXXII. Erasmus was now in great reputation with all 
men, (but the monks that hated him,) for the excellency of 
his spirit, and the perfect knowledge that he had in all kind 
of learning. And so much was given to his skill and judg- 
ment in the Scriptures, that few or none were thought that 
way to be comparable to him. In his Explication of the 
Apostles’ Creed, and the Decalogue, he proposeth this ques- 
tion about the number of canonical books*,—and answer- 
eth, “that Ruffin (under the name of 8. Cyprian) had given 


gius, patria Venetus, Ordinis Minorum 
sodalis,... claruit anno 1501. Obiit 
anno 1510.] 

y Fr. Georg. Ven. in Harm. Mund., 
cant. 111. ton. vili. mod. xii. concent. i.[ ed. 
Par. 1545, fol. 451.—Inter Sacra enim 
volumina quedam Epithalamia sunt, 
et Concentiones, que ob suam excel- 
lentiam Cantica Canticorum dicuntur, 
celebrata quidem a Salomone, sed a 
Spiritu Sancto dictata.] Nec tamen 
recepta in sacro canone, neque iuserta 
numero xxiy. librorum vite, nisi casti- 
gata et approbata [ab Esaia Propheta, 
sicut a fide dignis et celeberrimis auc- 
toribus habere potui. Nihil enim apud 
antiquos Patres pro authentico habe- 
batur, nisi emanaret ab officina Vatum 
Divinarum. } 

2 Joh. Maria, Indice Rom. lib. ex- 
purgand. [Vid. p. 504. ed. Rome, 
1607, in censura Fr. Georg. Venet. 
Probl. tom. vi. sect. 5. De bonis et 
malis Angelis. |—Georgius in Proble- 
mat. asserit, [The words of the Index 
are: Pagina 372. problem. 184. Verba 
‘quamvis historia,’ usque ‘ conabimur,’ 
dele: asserit,| librum Tobiz non ha- 
bere certum auctorem, et non esse in 
canone Bibliz. 

a [Vid. Trithem. de Script. Eccl. ad- 
dit. 11. p. 447.—Item, conf. Possevin. 
Apparat., tom. i. p. 388. ] 

» Sadolet., in Epist. ad Erasm. 
[Epist., lib. iv. ep. 5.—Card. Jac. Sa- 
dolet. Op., ed. 4to. Verona 1737. 
tom. i, p. 81.—De tuo judicio. .. in 


ea sum sententia, ut] nihil mihi meo- 
rum probari possit, (quod ad literas 
Sacras pertinet,) si id non antea tibi 
probatum fuerit [sit probatum. ] 

¢ Erasm. in expl. Symb. Apost. et 
Decal., catech. iv. [Op., tom. v. col. 
1173.|—Nomen Scripture canonice 
quot volumina complectitur? Resp. 
[Ca.] Istud expedite docuit B. Cypri- 
anus (Ruffinus.)... In V. T. censetur 
Pentateuchus Mosis:... his aeccedunt 
duo, Jesu Nave, Judicum et Ruth: 
post hos quatuor libri Regum, quos 
Hebrei duos tantum faciunt : preterea 
dein duo priores libri 
Ksdre, quos Hebrzi pro uno nume- 
rant; nam tertius et quartus inter 
Apocrypha censentur. Succedunt qua- 
tuor Prophetz majores: ... his adjun- 
gitur xii. Proph. minorum liber unus: 
ad hee Job, ... Psalmi, ... Salomonis 
libri tres. ... Intra hune numerum 
conclusit [ concludit] priscorum aucto- 
ritas V. T. volumina, de quorum fide 
nefas esset dubitare. Nune vero recep- 
tus est in usum Ecclesiasticum et Sa- 
pientiz [liber,] quem quidam suspi- 
cantur esse Philonis Judzi, et alius qui 
dicitur Ecclesiasticus, quem putant 
esse Jesu filii Sirach. Receptus est et 
liber Tob. et Jud., &e.; ... quos Hebreei 
non habebant: sed Hieronymus testa- 
tur se vertisse ex editione Theodotionis. 
Ceterum, an Keclesia receperit hos li- 
bros eadem auctoritate, qua czteros, 
novit Keclesiz Spiritus. 


TEST. 
CENT. XVI. 


——— --- 


ἌΞΙΟΣ 
15304, 


256 A Scholastical History of 


CHAP. the best resolution to it:—that to the Old Testament be- 


XVII. 


longed the five books of Moses, Joshua, Judges, and the rest 
that we number; concluding that the ancient Fathers ad- 
mitted no more, of whose authority it was not lawful for any 
man to doubt.” Of the other books that were afterwards 
received into ecclesiastical use, (naming all those that we 
account to be apocryphal, as Ruffinus and the old writers 
did,) he is “uncertain what manner of authority they have ;” 
but addeth, that “the canonical Scriptures* are so called, 
which, without any controversy, all men acknowledge to 
have been written by the inspiration of God.” And, in his 
scholies upon S. Jerome’s preface to the Prophet Daniel°, 
he maketh a wonder at it, that such stories, as Bel and the 
Dragon is, should be publicly read in the Church; which he 
would never have done, nor found any fault with it at all, if 
that Scripture had in his time been believed to be canonical. 
But, for the reception of these books to be read in the 
Church, it is his admonition to all them that study the 
Scriptures‘, “to consider well how far, and into what de- 
gree of authority, the Church had so received them: for 
She intended not to give the same weight of authority 
and honour to the books of Tobit, Judith, and Wisdom, 
which is given to the five books of Moses, or the four 
Evangelists :’—but maketh a great difference between them ; 
though it hath pleased the late congregation at Trent to 
make them all alike and equal, and to give no more autho- 
rity and honour to the one, than they do to the other: 
wherein they had neither Father, nor any other good writer, 
to go before them. And it is remarkable here, that in 


4 Tbid. {ubi supr.|—Canonicam ap- 
pellant Scripturam, (que) citra con- 
troversiam afflatu S, Spiritus prodita 
est [ proditam. ] 

e Tdem, in schol. super prefat. 
Hieron. in Dan. [Vid. S. Hier. Op., 
cum scholiis Erasmi, ed. Basil. 1516. 
tom. iv. fol. 12.|—Mirum, quod Hiero- 
nymus veru jugulat, id nune passim 
legitur et canitur in templis, [ceu res 
in primis sancta.]... Imo, nullo de- 
lectu legimus de Bel et Dracone, quam 
ille [ Hieronymus] non veritus est ap- 
pellare fabulam; nee additurus, ni 
veritus fuisset, ne bonam voluminis 
partem detruncasse videretur: sed apud 


quos tandem? apud imperitos, inquit 
ipse.—Tanto plus valet consuetudo 
multitudinis imperite, quam hominis 
eruditi judicium. 

f Tdem, Epist. ad Divin. Literarum 
studiosos, prefixa tom. iv. Oper. Hier. 
[ed. Basil. 1525. p. 11.—(This epistle 
is not found in the earlier edition 1516, 
ut supr.) | Magni certe refert, quid quo 
animo comprobet Ecclesia. Ut enim 
parem tribuat auctoritatem Hebrzeorum 
voluminibus, et quatuor Evangeliis, 
certe non vult idem esse pondus Judith, 
Tobia, et Sapientiz libris, quod Mosis 
Pentateucho, 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 257 
Erasmus his time, who had so many corrivals, both envious 
of his glory, and desirous of his ruin, yet there was not one 
among them all, (not Sutor, and Bedda, not any doctors of 
Spain or Italy, not the Sorbonists themselves, who censured 
divers other of his writings,) that found any fault with him 
for all these, which he had published concerning the differ- 
ence betwixt the canonical and apocryphal or ecclesiastical 
Scriptures. 

CLXXIII. Cardinal Cajetan was at this time the common 
oracle", to whom most of the divines in the Church of Rome 
had recourse, for their better resolution in any difficult or 
doubtful question, that occurred about the Scriptures, and 
the public doctrine of the schools: so that his testimony will 
involve many more, and be of as good authority, as if we 
should now produce a great number! of witnesses for us 
together. And in this particular question he declareth him- 
self (oftener than once) to be formally for us. Somewhat he 
had said to that purpose in his Commentaries upon Thomas 
Aquinas*; but afterwards, in his Commentaries upon the 
Bible, (which he wrote at Rome,) he spake more clearly. 
For first, in general, he giveth us this, as a rule of the 
Church'!,—“ that what books were canonical or not canonical 


5. [ Vid. Possevin. Apparat. Append., 
ad tom. ii. p. 314. ] 

h Thom. Stroz. in Epist. Dedic. ante 
Commentar. Cajetani in Parab. Salom. 
[ Vid. Cajetani Com. in Parabol. Salom., 
ed. 8vo. 1545., in prine. tomi.]|—Ad 
quem velut commune oraculum, seu pro 
Saer. literarum involucris, seu pro [ per- 
plexis} casibus conscientiz, sive pro 
altioribus theologiz mysteriis, ac diffi- 
cillimis questionibus, confugere sole- 
bamus. 

i Hisengren, de Certitu. Gratie, 
cap. ix.—Maguus iste Cardinalis tantz 
nobis auctoritatis esse debet, ac si mag- 
num scriptorum numerum proferremus 
in medium. { Vid. lib. de Defensione 
Cone, Trident., ed. 8vo. Col. Agr. 1569. 
p- 562.—Utpote Cardinalis merito tanti 
ponderis apud nos esse debebit, ac si 
ingentem scriptorum numerum alle- 
gassemus, Quis igitur est hice tanta 
eruditionis et praeminentiz Cardina- 
lis? .. . Nomen ejus est Thomas Caje- 
tanus. | 

Κ᾿ Cajetan., Comment. in 2a. 28. q. 
ix. art. iv. ad, 2, [This is probably a 

COSIN. 


false reference; as nothing occurs to 
the purpose either in the ed. Venet. 
ap. Domin. Nicolin. 1593, or in the 
ed. Venet. ap. France. Senens. 1596, 
which yet is fuller than the former. |— 
Et in i. q. [xxxix. art. viii. ad. 2. [Vid. 
Comment. in Thom. Aquin. prim. par. 
Sum. totius Theologia, ed. Venet. 1596. 
Ρ. 772.—Cirea hane secundam partem 
articuli dubium est; &c.—Et conf. not. 
in marg. 2™ de minori.—Scito, quod 
tempore sancti Doctoris non erat adhue 
Ecclesiastici liber in canone: nune au- 
tem est; secundum concilium Triden- 
tinum, sess. iv. decreto primo; &c.— 
But this note is perhaps by the emen- 
dator, F. Sepharin, Capponi a Por- 
recta. | 

1 Idem, Comment. in cap. i. ad Hebr. 
[ed. Lugd. 1639. tom. v. p. 329.—Et 
quoniam | Hieronymi { Hieronymum } 
sortiti sumus regulam, ne erremus in 
discretione librorum canonicorum; nam 
quos ille canonicos tradidit, canonicos 
habemus; et quos ille a canonicis dis- 
crevit, extra canonem habemus : [ideo, 


&e. | 


TEST. 


CENT._XVI. 


ADs 
15348, 


CHAP. 


XVII. 


258 A Scholastical Mistory of 


to 8. Jerome, the same ought either way to be so with us: 
and, that the whole Latin Church is herein very much 
obliged to 8S. Jerome™, who, by severing the canonical books 
of Scripture from those that are not canonical, hath freed us 
from the reproach of the Hebrews, that otherwise might say 
we had forged a new canon of our own, which the old Church 
never knew.” And then, in particular, [he] telleth Pope 
Clement the Seventh, (whose approbation he had,) “that for 
this reason he would let pass the apocryphal books", and 
spend no time in writing any commentaries upon them; for 
that Judith®, and Tobit, and the Maccabees, together with 
the books of Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, and the rest of Esther?, 
are all excluded from the canon, as being insufficient to prove 
any matter of Faith4,—though they may be used and read, 
as profitable and regular books for the edifying of the people: 
in which sense, and with which distinction’, (as he there con- 
cludeth,) both 5. Augustine and the Council of Carthage are 
to be taken, to reconcile them with S. Jerome, and the 
Council of Laodicea,” before produced. Whereby it is evi- 
dent, that in the days of Cardinal Cajetan, (which was but 
ten years before the council began at Trent,) all this went 


™ Tdem, in Epist. Dedicat. ad Pa- 
pam Clem. VII. ante Comment. in libr. 
hist. V. T. [ Vid. δυο. ed. Par. 1546. (at 
the back of the title-page. ) |—S. Hiero- 
nymo (pater beatissime) universa Ee- 
clesia Latina plurimum debet, non 
solum ob annotatas, &c.... sed etiam 
propter discretos ab eodem libros cano- 
nicos a non canonicis. Liberavit siqui- 
dem nos ab Hebraorum opprobrio, 
quod fingamus nobis antiqui canonis 
libros, aut librorum partes, quibus ipsi 
penitus carent. 

n Jbid.—Quocirea quum disposuis- 
sem prosequi commentarios in libros 
V.7T. post [librorum] Moysi exposi- 
tionem jam editam, libros historiales 
omnes in unum volumen coegi, [viz., 
Jos., Judic., Ruth, Regum, Paral., 
Esdrie, Nehem., et Esther libros, | omis- 
sis reliquis a Hieronymo inter Apocry- 
pha supputatis. 

° Ibid. Comment. in ult. cap. Esther, 
[ Vid. cap. x. tom. ii. p. 400. ed. Lued. 
1639. }—Et hoc loco terminamus com- 
mentaria librorum historialium V. T. 
Nam reliqui, videlicet Judith, Tobia, 
et Maccabeorum libri, a B. Hierony- 


mo extra canonicos libros supputantur, 
et inter Apocrypha locantur, cum libro 
Sapientiz, et Ecclesiastico. 

p Ibid. [ubi supr. ]|—Sex seu septem 
sequentia capitula sunt Apocrypha ; 
et propterea non exponemus illa. 

4 Ibid. [ubi supr.]—Non sunt (hi 
libri) canonici, hoc est, non sunt regu- 
lares ad firmandum ea que sunt Fidei: 
possunt tamen dici canonici, hoe est, 
regulares ad eedificationem fidelium. 

r Ibid. [ubi supr.]|—Neec turberis 
novitie, si alicubi repereris libros istos 
inter canonicos supputari, vel in sacris 
conciliis, vel in sacris doctoribus. Nam 
ad Hieronymi limam reducenda sunt 
tam verba conciliorum, quam docto- 
rum, ὅσο, (ut supra. [Conf. p. 90, not. 
ad lit. t, where this passage is given in 
a more connected form.]) Cum hac 
enim distinctione discernere poteris et 
dicta Augustini in 2° de Doctr. Chr., 
[et scripta in concilio Florentino sub 
Eugenio quarto,] scriptaque in [pro- 
vincialibus] conciliis Carthag. et La- 
odic., [et ab Innocentio et Gelasio Pon- 
tificibus, ] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


259 


for good Catholic doctrine* at Romet; that is to say, in the 
year 1534: wherein, (writing upon the Prophets, and having 
gone no further than the third chapter of Esay,) he died, 
when he was most likely to have been chosen Pope", after 


Clement the Seventh, if he had outlived him. 


I know how 


hot and angry both Catharin * and Canus were in this matter 
against Cajetan; but, (as Homer said of Hector,) they barked’, 


and insulted over him, as dogs over a dead lion. 


And yet it 


is observable, that, as no man wrote any thing herein against 
him while he was alive and able to answer for himself, so the 
Sorbonne, or the faculty at Paris, that afterwards censured 


s Bellarm. de Script. Eccl. [tom. vii. 
col. 194.—Thomas de Vio, patria] Ca- 
jetanus, [Ordinis Preedicatorum Prior 
Generalis, ac postea Cardinalis presby- 
ter a Leone decimo creatus, | vir fuit 
summi ingenii, nec minoris pietatis. 
[ Vivebat anno Domini 1500, et obiit 
anno Dom. millesimo quingentesimo 
trigesimo quarto, ztatis 66. ]—Soto, in 
4™ dist. v. quest. Unica, art. 2—Ex- 
cellentissime Catholicus. [Vid. Do- 
minici Soto Comment. in Quartum Sen- 
tentiarum, ed. Duaci, 1613. tom. i. p. 
135, where Card. Cajetan is mentioned, 
and exception taken against his judg- 
ment on the subject, ‘ Utrum sine Bap- 
tismo aliquis possit salyari;’ but the 
words above quoted have not been met 
with in any part of Soto’s Comment., 
nor have they been found cited in the 
life or works of Cajetan.]—Perer. in 
cap. i. Gen. [vers. 1. § 40. ed. Col. 
Agrip. 1601. tom i. p. 16.] Vir de 
mysteriis Fidei bene sentiens, et de 
Theologia optime meritus.—Et in cap. 
xix.—Vir admodum Catholicus. [ Vid. 
vers. 24. disputat. iv. § 40.—Quis enim 
facile credat Tostatum et Cajetanum, 
viros maxime Catholicos et doctos,... 
fuisse obnoxios anathemati? |—Sixt. 
Senens., lib. iv. Bibl. [tom. i. p. 330. ] 
Incomparabilis Theologus, et inter 
doctissimos [eruditissimos doctissimi } 
sui seculi [longe | eruditissimus. 

t Cajetan. in Ecclesiasten, cap. xii. 
ad fin, [tom. iii. p. 633. ed. Lugd. 
1639. |—Et sic finitur Ecclesiastes cum 
omnibus Salomonis et Sap. libris, Salo- 
monis quidem, [quia Parabolas expo- 
suimus: et Canticum Canticorum, 
juxta germanum sensum, fateor me 
non intelligere.]| Reliquos autem qui 
yocantur libri Sapientiales, quoniam 
Hieronymus extra canonicos ad au- 
thoritatem Fidei supputat, omittendos 


duximus, ad Prophetarum Oracula pro- 
perantes. Rome die 23 Junii, anno 
1534. 

« Orator, qui eum post mortem lau- 
davit. [Vid. Orat. de vita D. Thome 
de Vio, Cajetani, Card. S. Xysti, auc- 
tore Joanne Baptista Flavio Aquilano, 
ejusdem a secretis familiari, ad princip. 
tomi 1. Cajetani Op. omn. quotquot in 
S. Scripture expositionem reperiuntur; 
ed. Lugd. 1639. (prope finem orationis. ) 
—Anno igitur extatis ejus sexagesimo 
sexto, tot ac tantis rebus przclarissime 
gestis, cum divus Clemens Pontifex 
Maximus graviter egrotare ccepisset, 
omnes in Xystum oculos conjiciebant, 
omnes illum Pontificem Maximum de- 
signabant. | 

x ‘Homo ad carpendum promptu- 
lus.’—Canus, Loe. Theol., lib. 11. cap. 
11. [Vid. Melch. Can. Op. ed. 8vo. 
Col. Agr. 1605. p. 70.—In hujus vero 
confirmatione argumenti Ambrosius 
Catharinus Cajetanum affirmat tot pec- 
cata admisisse, quot verba poene effudit. 
Sie enim ille loquitur. Nec advertit 
homo ad carpendum promptulus se 
quoque in reprehendo Cajetano szpe 
ac multum errasse. Hoe certe loco ter 
erravit. Sed istius errores coarguere 
nec meum est, nec hujus_ temporis. 
Quid ergo? Nonne hic peceayit Caje- 
tanus? Peccayit sane: primum, in eo 
quod temere et inconsiderate, (ne su- 
perbe dicam, et arroganter,) ... ait, 
&c. | 

y Bannez, tom. ii. ἢ: xcii. art. 3. 
[Vid. F. Domin. Bannes Mondrago- 
nensis Comment. in prim. par. S. 
Thome, ed. Duaci, 1614. p. 450. ]— 
Certe potest dici de istis, quod de Gree- 
cis insultantibus Hectori jam mortuo 
dixit Homerus, quod leoni mortuo 
etiam lepores (et canes) insultant. 


s2 


TEST. 
CENT. XVI. 


A.D. 
1535¢, 


260 A Scholastical History of 


him for some other matters, (for they took upon them to cen- 
sure all writings that displeased them,) yet in this particular 
had nothing to find fault with him. 

CLXXIV. But, for Catharin’s opposition and heat against 
him, (which brake forth not long after his death,) it was pre- 
sently abated by another learned doctor of his own order®, 
and one of Catharin’s great friends, (much loved, and much 
honoured by him;) who both reprehended and derided that 
new opinion, which Catharin first began to set out against 
Cajetan and all the doctors of the Church before him. For 
Catharin had nothing herein to shew or produce for himself”, 
but the pretended and uncertain authorities of three Popes ; 
who, to make the best of them which can be made, will never 
make up a Church; and to whose decrees, as likewise to the 
canon of the council at Carthage, we have already given a 
full and sufficient account. 

CLXXV. About the same time John Driedo, a professor of 
Louvain, was employed to write against Luther; and yet in 
his book of Ecclesiastical Scriptures’, which he dedicated to 
the King of Portugal, first, he acknowledgeth, that the histo- 


z [Vid. Trithem. de Script. Eccl. 
addit. ii. p. 426.—Vid. etiam Posseyin. 
Apparat., tom. i. p. 71. ] 

« Anonym. apud Catharin. adversus 
Cajetan. p. 48. et 72. edit. 1. [| Vid. 
Annotat., &c., de Comment. Cajet. ed. 
1535. cap. 7. De libro Tobiz. |—De li- 
bris autem Tobiw, Judith, Sapientiz, 
Ecclesiastici, et Maccabeorum, cum 
amico meo illo, et fratre mihi in Christo 
honorando, qui me ut indoctum derisit, 
quod hos libros in canone Ecclesiz esse 
professus sum, libenter habebo  ser- 
monem. 

b Catharin. ibid., p. 39. edit. 2.—Etsi 
enim alii aliter opinati sunt, non opinor 
hujusmodi hominum auctoritatem Pon- 
tificum decretis preferri..... Patet 
enim in decretis Innocentii, Gelasii, 
et Eugenii in concilio Florentino, hos 
libros in canone computari, et in eodem 
ordine cum reliquis Scripturis Sanctis. 
... Mitto Cone. illud Carthag. IIT. 
[The second edition of this work has 
not been met with. But conf. ed. 1555, 
cap. De libris Machabzorum, p. 64 
et p. 69.—Etsi enim quidem sum- 
mistz ac neoterici, non satis rem ex- 
acte considerantes, ante excitatas has 
hereticorum turbas, aliter opinati sunt, 


aut scripserunt confuse tamen, non opi- 
nor hujusmodi hominum auctoritatem, 
Pontificum decretis, ac expressz se- 
dentis docentisque Ecclesiz voci, et de 
Petri cathedra personanti, przeferri, sed 
longe postponi debere. At, inquies, 
ubi sunt decreta hee, et concilia? 
Equidem brevitati olim studens pro- 
duxeram Innocentii primi, et Gelasii, 
et Eugenii quarti manifestas sanctiones. 
—(Rursus.)... Videamus ergo nunc, 
in quo ordine Scripturarum collocavit 
hos libros Gelasius, de quibus agimus, 
in primo, an in secundo? Certe in 
primo ... Mitto concilia reliqua, et 
illud Carthaginense tertium, ubi affuit 
Augustinus, in quo palam he omnes 
Scripture canonice vocantur. Tlud 
certe, quod sub Eugenio IV. celebra- 
tum est Florentia, ... hac parte cla- 
rum et evidens est. } 

¢ [Vid. Trithem. de Script. ἘΠΕ]. 
addit. ii. pp. 466, 467.—Vid. etiam 
Possevin. Appar., tom. ii. p. 168. ] 

4 Mireus de Script., secul. xvi. 
[Biblioth. cap. 43. p. 28.]—Edidit et 
de Ecclesiast. Dogm. (et Scripturis) li- 
bros quatuor, canonicis voluminibus 
asserendis apprime utiles. © 


Atte, 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 261 


ries of Judith and Tobit*®, &c., were not numbered in the 
time of the Old Testament among the canonical books of 
Scripture, but some of them accounted apocryphal, as the 
writings of unknown authors, and other some no true histo- 
ries at all; and, secondly, he confesseth, that under the New 
Testament the Christian Church hath not received these 
books into the same, equal, or like authority with the cano- 
nical Scriptures: which is a pregnant testimony against the 
council of Trent, that will follow by and by. 

CLXXVI. Not long before this council met, John Ferus, 
a very learned man, and a most diligent preacher, set forth 
his book, which he entitled—‘ The Examination of those that 
were to be Ordained for the Sacred Ministry of the Church ’’ 
and, howsoever in after times the Master Inquisitors put his 
works into their expurgatory index’, yet, while he lived, and 
had the general approbation of all sorts of men both for life 
and learning, there was no exception made against him. In 
this book" he instructeth his scholars, as a known and ordi- 


€ Driedo de Eccl. Script. et Dogm., 
lib. i. cap. iv. ad Difficult. iii. [Op. ed. 
Lovan. 1556. tom. i. fol. 19.]—Hiero- 
nymus in Prol. Gal. libros Judith et 
Tob. inter Apocrypha numerat, quos 
tamen in Prol. super Judith et ‘Tob. 
dicit apud Hebr. inter Hagiographa 
numerari, et nihilominus de canone S. 
literarum esse separatos. Ad hance dif- 
ficultatem (si non placeat mendosum 
esse codicem) dicemus duplicia esse 
apud Hebr. Hagiographa, sicut et dix- 
imus duplicia esse Apocrypha. [Thus 
far this note gives the sense, rather 
than the words of Driedo’s argument ; 
q- v. p. 107, not. ad lit.t.]... Hagiogr. 
(i. 6. Sanctorum scripta) queedam sunt, 
quorum auctoritas idonea est ad corro- 
borandum ea, que sunt Fidei: hujus 
generis sunt Hagiogr. in canone Bib- 
lie. Alia vero sunt Hagiogr. []. 6. 
Sancta, vel Sanctorum scripta,] quo- 
rum auctoritas ad assertiones Fidei cor- 
roborandas non est idonea, quamvis 
habeantur vera et sancta, sicut [post 
canonem N. 'T. editum,} habentur Hi- 
eronymi et Augustini scripta, qu 
vocantur Hagiographa (i. 6. Sancta vel 
Sanctorum scripta.) Et hujus generis 
apud Hebr. sunt historiz Judith, et 
Tobix, etiam Ecclesiasticus, et Mac- 
cab. primus: quos sane libros quamvis 
habeant et legant, non tamen inter cano- 
nicos libros connumerant, sed inter 
Apocrypha, non quod falsi sint, sed 


quod tales sint, quorum occulta origo 
non claruit toti eorum Synagoge ; 
3m, autem et 4M, Esdr., 2™. Maccab., 
trium puerorum Hymnum, Susanne, 
ac Belis Draconisque historias, aut non 
habent, aut prorsus rejiciunt, et con- 
fictas tradunt. .... Ecclesia tamen 
Christiana propter auctoritatem vete- 
rum quorundam Sanctorum, qui le- 
guntur usi fuisse testimoniis ex hujus- 
modi historiis, easdem pia fide legit, et 
non prorsus rejicit, nec contemnit, ta- 
metsi non pari auctoritate recipiat illos 
libros cum Scripturis canonicis. 

f [Vid. Possevin. Apparat., tom. ii. 
τ WE 

6. {Vid. Indic. Librorum Prohibit. et 
Expurgand. novissim. pro Catholicis 
Hispaniarum Regnis Philippi IV. Re- 
gis Cathol.,—Antonii a Sotomajor. &c., 
Generalis Inquisitoris .. . jussu ac stu- 
diis, luculenter et vigilantissime recog- 
nit., &c. ed. Madriti, 1667. p. 706, et 
seq.—Johannes Ferus, fraude sectari- 
orum vitiatus, &c ... Examen vero 
Ordinandorum prohibetur, nisi fuerit ex 
impressis ab anno 1587.—Vid. etiam 
Indicem librorum prohibitorum Alex- 
andri VII. Pont. Max. jussu editum, 
&c. Rome, 1667. p. 46.— Examen 
Ordinandorum Joannis Feri, nisi sit ex 
impressis ab anno 1587. | 

" Ferus, in Examine Ordinand. [ Vid. 
Joan. Feri opuse. varia, ed. 8vo. 
Lugd. 1567. p. 910, sub titulo ‘ Censur. 


TEST. 
CENT. XVI. 


ASD): 
15406 


ΘῊΡ, 


XVII. 


A.D. 
1541 et 
15453. 


262 A Scholastical History of 


nary account which they were to give of their Faith in those 
days,—that, besides the twenty- eight canonical books of Scrip- 
ture, (to furnish which number, they reckoned either book 
of Samuel, the Kings, and the Chronicles, with Ruth, Ne- 
hemiah, and the Lamentations, apart by themselves,) there 
were nine apocryphal: which nine of old time were not pub- 
licly read in the Church, nor was any man pressed with 
their authority. 

CLXXVII. Lastly, the several translations of the Bible, 
set forth at these times with special Prefaces before them, 
made as well by Santes Pagninus the Dominican at Lyons, 
by Antonius Bruciolus in Italy, and by the author of Birk- 
man’s edition at Antwerp, as by Robert Stephen in the 
edition of Vatablus at Paris,—every one declaring the dis- 
tinction, that was then commonly known and received, be- 
tween the canonical and the apocryphal books of Scripture, 
—all these (being joined with the former authors whom we 
have produced in all ages) are most evident and sufficient 
witnesses, that neither we in the Church of England, nor the 
protestant Churches abroad, have herein transgressed those 
bounds, which the Prophets, and Apostles, and generally all 
our forefathers in the Faith, had set out and _ prescribed 
for us. 

CLXXVIII. And thus have we hitherto taken an exact 
and perfect view of what the Catholic Church of God hath 


sunt irrefutabilis auctoritatis etiam apud 
Judeos. Omnes (igitur) libri V. 'T. 
numero (sunt) xxxvii., (hoe est,) cano- 


Diaconandorum.’— Que sunt V. T. 
volumina? Genesis, Exodus, Leviti- 
cus, Numerorum liber, Deuterono- 


mium, Josue, Judicum, Ruth, Regum 
libri iv., Paralipomenon libri 11., Esdre 
libri iv., Tobias, Judith, Hester, Job, 
Psalterium, Proverbia, Ecclesiastes, 
Cantica Canticorum, liber Sapientiz, 
Ecclesiasticus, Esaias, Hieremias, 
Threni, Baruch, Ezekiel, Daniel, liber 
Duodecim Prophetarum, Machabzo- 
rum ii. Horum aliqui olim diceban- 
tur Apocryphi, (id est, occulti,) prop- 
terea quod domi quidem et privatim, 
pro suo cujusque animo, fas esset eos 
legere: in Eeclesia autem publice non 
recitabantur, nee quisquam eorum auc~ 
toritate premebatur.] Sunt (autem hi 
libri Apocryphi,) 3 et 4 Esdr., Tobias, 
Judith, liber Sapientiz, Ecclesiasticus, 
Baruch, et Macchabzorum libri duo. 
Omnes alii dicuntur canonici, quia 


nicorum xxvili., Apoeryphorum ix.— 
(Olim vero in Ecclesia Apocryphi pub- 
lice non recitabantur, nee quisquam 
auctoritate eorum premebatur ; sed domi 
quidem et privatim, pro suo cujusque 
animo, fas erat illos legere.) [ Vid. supr. ; 
where these last words fall in their 
proper place and order.—Conf. ibid. 
ps 911: 

i {Vid. Bibl. Lat. a Sancte Pagnino, 
&c. fol. ed. Lugd. 1542. Item, Bibl. 
Ital. per Ant. Brusciolum seu Bruci- 
olum, fol. ed. Ven. 1532; et ed. alter. 
cum Comment. 7 voll. fol. Ven. 1540,— 
44. Item, Bibl. cum notis, edit. a Rob. 
Stephan., 5 voll. 8vo. Lut. ex off R. 
Stephani, 1545; et Bibl. utriusque Tes- 
tamenti, ed. Rob. Stephani, 1357. | 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 263 


delivered, concerning the canon of Divine Scripture, in all 
times, and in all places: in Judea, by the ancient Hebrews, 
by Christ Himself, and by His holy Apostles: in Palestine 
and Syria, by Justin Martyr, Eusebius, 8. Jerome, and 
Damascene: in the Apostolical Churches of Asia, by Melito, 
Polycrates, and Onesimus: in Phrygia, Cappadocia, Lycao- 
nia, and Cyprus, by the Council of Laodicea, S. Basil, Amphi- 
lochius, and Epiphanius: in Egypt, by Clemens of Alexan- 
dria, Origen, and Athanasius: in the other Churches of 
Africa, by Julius, Tertullian, S. Cyprian, S. Augustine, the 
Council of Carthage, Junilius, and Primasius: in all the five 
Patriarchates, by S. Cyril, S. Greg. Nazianzen, 8. John 
Chrysostom, Anastasius, 8. Gregory, Nicephorus, and Bal- 
samon: in Greece, by Dionysius, Antiochus, Adrianus, Leon- 
tius, Zonaras, Philippus, and Callistus: in Italy, by Philas- 
trius, Ruffin, Cassiodore, Comestor, Balbus, Antoninus, Mi- 
randula, Cajetan, and Pagnin: in Spain, by Isidore, Hugo 
Card., Paulus Burg., Tostatus, and Ximenius: in France, by 
S. Hilary, the Divines of Marseilles, Victorinus of Poictiers, 
Charlemagne’s Bishops, Agobard, Radulphus, Honorius, Pe- 
trus Cluniac., Hugo, and Richardus of S. Victor’s at Paris, 
Beleth, Petrus Cellen., Herveeus Natalis, Faber, and Clichto- 
veus: in Germany and the Low Countries, by Rabanus, 
Strabus, Hermannus Contract., Ado, Rupertus, the Ordinary 
and Interlineary Gloss upon the Bible, the Gloss upon the 
Canon Law, Lyranus, Dionysius Carthus., Erasmus, Driedo, 
and Ferus; and in the Church of England, by Venerable 
Bede, Alcuin, Giselbert, Joh. Sarisburiensis, Brito, Ocham, 
Thomas Anglicus, and Thomas Walden: besides divers 
others, that are not here numbered. Of whom, it must not 
be denied, but that some there were, who in many other 
matters of religion were violently carried away with the 
abuses and streams of the times; but in this particular, 
which we have examined and followed through all the ages 
of the Church, the current ran clear and smooth among 
them. 


TEST. 


CENT. XVI. 


264 A Scholastical History of 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


THE NEW DECREE OF THE COUNCIL AT TRENT AGAINST ALL THE FORMER 
TESTIMONIES OF THE UNIVERSAL CHURCH. 


CLXXIX. Now, after all these, followed an assembly of a 
few men at Trent, (who took upon them the style and au- 
thority of a general and ecumenical council,) that made a 
decree * among themselves, to control the whole world, and, 
as in sundry points besides, so in this, to devise a new article 
of Faith, for their own pleasure, whereof neither their own 
Church, nor any other Church of Christendom, had ever 
heard before :— 

CLXXX. An assembly of men, (such a one as it was,) 
that, by their magisterial and undue proceedings there, have 
done more hurt, and made a greater schism in the Church of 
God, than all the malice of wicked and unpeaceful persons 
was ever able to do, since Christ left His legacy of truth and 
peace among His disciples, and foretold the offences that 
would afterwards arise, to pervert and mislead others, who 
were not the better aware of them. 

Aner CLXXXI. But this assembly at Trent had this occasion. 
ae When divers abuses in religion, (wherewith many men in 
occasion those days were justly scandalized,) began first to be re- 
ἜΗΝ formed in Germany, Pope Leo the Tenth, and those that 
council of followed the interests of the court at Rome, with great 
‘Trent. violence and direful proceedings opposing themselves against 
all persons that favoured that reformation, there was a 
schism made of one part from the other, and the Pope’s bull 
of excommunication went abroad; wherein all men were 
commanded to drive the reformers, and all their adherents, 
(among whom Frederick the Duke of Saxony was one,) out 
of their lands and countries. But this manner of proceeding 
with them augmented the schism, aud made the rent greater 
than it was before. For the healing whereof, and for the 
preventing of further troubles that might ensue, it was the 
common judgment, and desire, both of the German princes, 


k Ann. Dom. 1546, April 8. [Vid. Petr. Suav. Hist. Trid., lib. ii. p. 127: 
Concil. Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 744; item, ed. August. Trinobant. 1620.] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 265 


and of all others that affected the unity and peace of the 
Church, that a free and lawful Council might be generally 
summoned, through these western parts, to be held in some 
convenient place of the empire. But the very name of a 
council abroad, (out of the Lateran palace,) was dreadful to 
Pope Leo; who, living in his magnificence and ease at 
Rome!, where he had plenty and pleasure daily to attend 
him, and fearing lest peradventure this new council, (if it 
should be called together,) might prove as fatal to himself, as 
the councils of Constance and Basil did to some of his pre- 
decessors, was not very willing to hear of it at all. And, 
while he was deliberating how to decline it, and to put it off, 
he fell sick and died. 

CLXXXII. After him succeeded Adrian the Sixth, who in 
former times had been the Emperor’s schoolmaster™, but was 
then his lieutenant, or the chief governor under him in 
Spain. From whence coming speedily to Rome, and there 
advising with himself what was best to be done for the satis- 


' Petr. Suav. in Histor. Concil. Trid., 
lib. i. [ Vid. p. 15.—At vero concilium, 
quod sibi Pontificatus reformandi po- 
testatem vellet arrogare, aut commoda 
curie violenter invadere, (ea preser- 
tim, quibus ad se maximam auri in 
orbe Christiano partem trahit,) omnino 
non placebat. Verum ipse Leo Pon- 
tifex, lupum auribus tenens, quo se 
verteret nesciebat. Videbat quotidie 
obedientiam sibi olim prestitam jam 
denegari, et provincias universas dis- 
cessionem facere; cui rei remedium a 
concilio etiam atque etiam expetebat. 
Sed rursus, cum reputaret remediis 
posse laborari, etiam hoe remedium 
secum trahere reformationem secius 
gestorum, illud ut periculose alee ple- 
num penitus aversabatur. Itaque to- 
tus erat in ea cogitatione, quem in mo- 
dum congregaret concilium Rome, aut 
in alio aliquo ditionis [Ecclesiasticze 
Oppido, sicut paucis ante annis ipse 
cum antecessore suo Julio concilium 
Lateranense non sine maximo fructu 
celebrasset, et schismate sedato, et 
regno Francie ad sedis Romane partes 
reducto, et (quod caput est) Pragma- 
tica Sanctione abolita, que cum mo- 
narchia Romana pugnat dupliciter: 
nam et pessimo exemplo collationem 
sacerdotiorum, praecipuum  amplitu- 
dinis Pontificie fabricande fundamen- 


tum, omnino sustu‘it, et memoriam 
concilii Basileensis, quod Pontificem 
subjecit Concilio Generali, fideliter fo- 
vebat. Sed nec tum satis perspiciebat, 
quomodo tale aliquid concilium malo 
imminenti posset mederi, quod positum 
non erat in principibus et przlatis, ad 
commoda sua respectare edoctis, sed 
in populis, res ipsas, solida corpora, et 
Verain rerum immutationem expec- 
tantibus. Atque hoc rerum statu Leo 
Pontifex sub finem anni MDXXI. 
vitam cum morte commutayit. Anni 
sequentis initio ix. Januarii, assumpto 
ad pontificatum Hadriano, &c....] 

m™ Sleidan. Com., lib. iii., iv, [ Vid. 
Comment. de statu Religionis et Rei- 
publicz, Carolo V. Cesare; ed. Ar- 
gent. 1559. fol. 31.—Lovanii dedit 
(Adrianus) operam literis, et aliquot 
post annis, quum eruditionis ac probi- 
tatis nomine commendaretur, Maximi- 
liani Ceesaris e filio nepoti Carolo pre- 
ficitur erudiendo, Cum autem is, jam 
factus grandior, ad equestre studium 
animum adjiceret, ad Ferdinandum 
Hispanize Regem ille mittitur legatus ; 
&c. ... Venit post in Hispaniam Caro- 
lus, nuper avi Ferdinandi factus heres 
atque successor. Mortuo deinde Max- 
imiliano, creatus Cesar, et in Germa- 
niam evocatus, Adrianum summe re- 
rum per suam absentiam prefecit. ] 


COUNCIL 
AT TRENT. 


CHAP. 


XAT: 


266 A Scholastical History of 


fying of the princes and people in Germany, he sent his 
legate to the diet at Norinberg, with letters and large pro- 
mises to the princes there assembled, “that, if they would 
proceed against Luther", (in case they could not otherwise 
reduce him,) as their predecessors had done against John 
Huss and Jerome of Prague in the council of Constance, his 
own intention, and full resolution was, to set his chiefest 
cares upon reforming the abuses of the Church, and the 
abominations of the see and court of Rome; from whence 
peradventure all the present mischiefs had proceeded: and, 
that this he would the rather do, because he saw that all the 
world did earnestly desire it.” Whereunto the answer of 
the diet was°®, that, “if Luther’s case, and the confessed 
errors of the Church, might be both considered and treated 
on together, there was no better means to reduce all things 
to tranquillity, than a free Christian Council, to be appointed 
by the Emperor’s consent, in some convenient place of Ger- 
many, where every one might have liberty to come, and give 


" Petr. Suay., ibid. [lib. i. p.20.... 
quando quidem Lutheri  sectatores 
obedientiam legibus Ecclesiasticis sub- 
duxerint, secularem magistratum multo 
magis spreturos; et, quiin bona Eccle- 
siastica involaverint, a Laicorum bonis 
non temperaturos ; denique, qui sacri- 
Jegis manibus Dei sacerdotes attentare 
presumant, ipsorum ezdibus, uxoribus 
et liberis, haudquaquam parcituros. 
Suadet denique, quando lentis ac leni- 
bus remediis apud Martinum et sec- 
tarios non proficitur, ad aspera, ferrum 
et focum, deveniant: membra putrida 
a reliquo corpore resecent, sicut multo 
ante Datane, Abirone, Anania, Saphira, 
Joviniano, et Vigilantio, factum sit, et 
a majoribus suis Joanne Husso, et 
Hieronymo a Praga in Constantiensi 
concilio ; quorum exempla, re jam de- 
plorata, ipsos emulari deceat. Prater 
has Pontificis literas protulit etiam in 
conventu Nuntius mandatum, quo illi 
erat prescriptum, το. ... Mandat porro 
Pontifex, ingenue ut fateatur, ex pec- 
catis hominum (maxime sacerdotum et 
presulum) natam hance rerum pertur- 
bationem; etiam in ipsa sancta sede, 
ab aliquot annis, abominanda pleraque 
perpetrata; multos fuisse abusus in 
spiritualibus, multos excessus in pre- 
ceptis; denique omnia sic in deterius 
mutata, ut lues a capite ad membra, 
a summis Pontificibus ad minores pre - 


sules divergens, late se diffuderit, ac 
vix unus aliquis reperiatur recte faci- 
ens, atque ab ea tabe immunis. Cui 
malo persanando, cum et suapte sponte 
et officii debito incumbere debeat, na- 
yaturum operam quantam poterit dili- 
gentissimam, ut ante omnia curia Re- 
mana, unde forsan tot mala sunt deri- 
vata, corrigatur. Idque sibi eo vehe- 
mentius elaborandum, quo ayidius ab 
omnibus desideratur. | 

© [Vid. Petr. Suav. ubi supr. lib. 1. 
p- 21.—Quod autem consilium ab ipsis 
petat, qua ratione tot malis ingruentibus 
obviam eundum censeant, sibi quidem 
videri, cum non de Luthero solum 
agendum sit, sed de eradicandis multis 
erroribus et vitiis longa consuetudine 
inveteratis, quibus alii per impruden- 
tiam, alii per mollitiam patrocinantur, 
non aliam esse viam commodiorem 
magisve efficacem, quam ut concilium 
pium, liberum, et Christianum, de 
assensu _Imperatoris, in urbe aliqua 
Germaniz ad eam rem maxime oppor- 
tuna, Argentorati videlicet, vel Mo- 
guntie, vel Colonie, vel Meti, quan- 
tum potest ocyssime, congregetur: sic 
ut ea convocatio ultra annum non dif- 
feratur ; atque omnibus qui intererunt, 
tam Laicis quam Ecclesiasticis, potes- 
tas fiat pronunciandi libere et consu- 
lendi; &c.] 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 267 


that advice, which should most tend to the honour of God, counem 
and the advancement of His true religion.” And, though the 477825" 
legate was not so well pleased with these conditions which 
they annexed to their demand of a council, yet they stood 
strictly upon them, and thought them both necessary and 
modest enough, and that the Pope could not be justly 
offended with them. But, as soon as this answer was carried 
back to Rome, the Pope had no leisure either to begin his 
intended reformation, or to determine any thing about the 
desire that was made of a council. For presently after he 
also died, and Clement the Seventh was put into his place. 

CLXXXIII. But this man, during all the time of his 
papacy, studiously declined the necessity of a council?, and 
would by no means hear of it, especially with condition to 
have it celebrated in Germany: whereunto, notwithstanding, 
he was often pressed by the Emperor himself, who one while 
was minded, in case the Pope would not assent unto it, to 
call it by his own authority, and otherwhiles solicited the 
college of Cardinals to do it. But, the Pope and Cardinals 
both fearing it was impossible to make the Germans accept 
of such a council as might be most serviceable to the court 
of Rome, and being resolute to have no other, they sent a 
Nuncio4 to propose those conditions about it, which they 
knew would never be taken. And thus the time passed 
away, till this Pope likewise fell into a sharp infirmity, which 
made an end of his life. 


P Petr. Suav., ibid. [lib. i. p. 24.--- 
Adriano mortue, in ejus locum succes- 
sit Julius Medices, Pape Leonis cog- 
natus, dictus Clemens VII. Is, ani- 
mum ad res Germanicas confestim 
applicans, quod rerum tractandarum 
scientia plurimum polleret, facile ani- 
madvertit Hadrianum, preter morem a 
sagacioribus quibusque Pontificibus 
consuetum, cum nimis facilem in ag- 
noscendis aulz suz erratis, et emen- 
datione promittenda, tum nimis abjec- 
tum in petendo a Germanis consilio, 
in quem modum contentionibus illic 
natis optime posset consulere ; &c. | 

4 Joh. Sleidan. lib. viii. [ubi supr., 
Comment. de statu Rel. et Reip. fol. 
31.—Dum hee geruntur, Cesar con- 
ventus agit Ratisbonz, sicut ante dix- 
imus, et inter alia commemorat se 


jampridem de concilio misisse ad Pon- 
tificem et collegium Cardinalium, ac 
responsum tulisse, quod postea cum 
Galliz rege communicarit, qui neces- 
sarium quidem esse concilium judicet : 
verum, in eo quod de modo, precipue 
vero de concilii loco, Pontifex rescrip- 
sit permagnam esse difficultatem, 
neque statui quicquam adhuc potuisse: 
sed tamen, cum dissidium hoc religio- 
nis augescat indies, et magnum ab eo 
sit periculum, se daturum operam, ut 
intra constitutum antea tempus Ponti- 
fex illud indicat ad locum idoneum ; 
&c.—Ibid. fol. 90. Legatum Pontifex 
in Germaniam mittit Hugonem Ran- 
gonum, Episcopum Reginum. Is, ubi 
demum ad Saxonem venit, comitatus 
legato Cwesaris, in hane sententiam 
verba facit; ὅτ. 


CyHEATP: 


OVAL 


268 A Scholastical History of 


CLXXXIV. To him succeeded Paul the Third ; who was 
a prelate’ that, among all his other qualities, made more 
esteem of none, than of dissimulation’. And_ therefore, 
making show that he feared not a council‘, as Pope Clement 
the Seventh did, and being well assured that he could not be 
inforced to give his assent to the calling of it in such a 
manner, and in such a place, where he could have no advan- 
tage by it, but that he might make use of the court and the 
clergy, (if need were,) to contradict and hinder it, when he 
pleased,—he seemed by all means to desire it. To this pur- 
pose he sent his several Nuncios to the Emperor, and other 
Christian princes, to declare unto them all, that he and his 
College of Cardinals had absolutely determined the celebra- 
tion of a council, but that, for the time and place of it, he was 
not yet resolved what to do. Afterwards, upon conference 
with the Emperor, who went in person to Rome about it, and 
upon such conditions as might no way derogate from the 
power and greatness of the Papacy, he condescended so far 
that a synod should be summoned at Mantua in Italy, and 
sent forth his Bull of Indiction" to have it begin there about 
a year following*. In the mean while, the king of England 
and the princes of Germany making their public remon- 
strances against it, and the duke of Mantua refusing to 
admit the council into his city, but upon such conditions as 
would have been too costly for the court of Rome,—that 
design was laid aside, and the Indiction, that the Pope made 
there, came to nothing. Not long after, he sent out another 


τ Petr. Suav., ibid. [lib. i. p. 55.— rebus suis incommodo constituendum ; 


Cardinalis F'arnesius in Pontificem nec 
opinato fuit adscitus, primum, dum 
crearetur, Honorius V., postea mutato, 
cum inauguraretur, nomine Paulus 
III. nuncupatus, vir preclaris animi 
dotibus conspicuus, . .. | 

* Petr. Suay. ibid. [ ... sed quiipse 
dissimulationem ante cxteras omnes 
diligebat. | 

t [Vid. Petr. Suav., lib. 1. p.. 55.— 
Ille (i. 6. Paulus ITI.) collegii Cardin- 
alium Decanus, et sex Pontificum 
temporibus parta experientia, in rebus 
agendis plurimum versatus, volebat 
videri, non (ad instar Clementis) con- 
cilium reformidare, sed illud tanquam 
utile rebus Pontificiis potius deposcere 
et desiderare : quippe certus, neque se 
cogi posse ad concilium modo aut loco 


et, ubi res postulabit, in curia Romana 
et reliquo ordine ecclesiastico satis esse 
virium ad illud sua oppositione impe- 
diendum. | 

« Dated Jun. 12, 1536. [ Vid. Suav., 
lib. i. p. 61.—Ita duodecimo die Junii 
in senatu recitatur (diploma,) et Car- 
dinalium autographis in hance formam 
confirmatur. | 

x Maii 27, 1537. [Vid. Suav. ubi 
supr.—Itaque pro ea quam obtineat 
potestatis plenitudine, deque fratrum 
suorum Cardinalium consensu, conci- 
lium indicere se publicum totius orbis 
Christiani ad diem xxvii. Maii, anni 
sequentis MDXXXVII., Mantuz, loco 
copioso et ad eam rem opportuno: 
mandare igitur episcopis. .« . } 


ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 269 


bull for a council to be held at Vicenzay, a city under the 
dominion of the Venetians ; but, this second indiction meet- 
ing with the same oppositions that the former did, and the 
Pope’s legates attending there to no purpose, (for there was 
not any prelate, or other ecclesiastical person, that repaired 
thither to them,) at the last, after divers prorogations and 
suspensions, there came forth a third bull, which commanded 
all Bishops and Abbots, together with other privileged per- 
sons’, (that had all taken an oath to be obedient to the 
Pope and see of Rome), to repair to the city of Trent, upon 
the confines of Italy, and there to attend the Pope’s legates 
for the celebration of a council which he intended to begin 
the first day of November in the year 1542. 

CLXXXV. But the princes, and all the reformed Churches 
in Germany, together with the kingdoms of England and 
Denmark, and many other places besides, immediately set 
forth their protestations, and made their just exceptions 
against it; alleging, that the calling of this council, by the 
Pope’s authority alone, was contrary to the rights of Kings, 
and the ancient customs of the Church: that he had sum- 
moned no other persons thither, nor intended to admit any, 
either to debate or to give their voice there, but such only as 
had first sworn obedience to him: that he took upon him, 


¥ Maii i. 1538. [Idem, ibid. p. 66.— 
Cum November, mensis concilio des- 
tinatus, appeteret, Pontifex novo di- 
plomate illud Vicentiam indicit, et 
propinquam hiemem causatus, ad ca- 
lendasusque Maias anni sequeutis 
MDXXXVIII. concilii tempus ex- 
trahit ; Xe. ] 

Verba in Bulla Indictionis con- 
tenta.—Vi jurisjurandi, quod Pape 
Romano et sedi apostolic prestite- 
runt, ae sancte virtute obedientiz ; 
&c. [Vid. Petr. Suav., lib. i. pp. 78, 79. 
Brevarium Bulle Indictionis Concilii 
Tridentini sub Paulo III. Pontifice.— 
Pontifex nihilominus Bullam Indicti- 
onis, datam Rome xxii. Maii ejusdem 
anni, (1541,) emittit; qua commem- 
orat, ... se, cupientem Christiane 
Reipub. malis mederi, . ... itaque 
Tridentum civitatem, in qua cecume- 
nicum concilium ad proxime venturas 
calendas Novemb. haberetur, elegisse ; 

. se igitur Ipsius Dei Omnipotentis, 
Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti, ac 
beatorum ejus Apostolorum Petri et 


Pauli auctoritate, qua ipse quoque in 
terris fungitur, fretum atque subnixum, 
de Cardinalium consilio et assensu, 
omni suspensione sublata, sacrum 
cecumenicum et generale concilium 
in civitate Tridentina, loco commodo 
et libero prosequendum, perficiendum- 
que, indicere atque decernere; omnes- 
que omnino Patriarchas, Archiepisco- 
pos, Episcopos, Abbates, ac alios quos- 
cunque, quibus jure aut privilegio in 
conciliis generalibus residendi, et sen- 
tentias in eis dicendi, przemissa potes- 
tas est, requirere et hortari, iisque vi 
jurisjurandi, quod sibi sedique aposto- 
lice przstiterunt, ac sanctze virtute 
obedientiz, aliisque sub peenis jure aut 
consuetudine adversus inobedientes 
proponi solitis, mandare atque preci- 
pere, ut ipsimet, (nisi forte justo de- 
tineantur impedimento, de quo tamen 
fidem facere compellantur,) aut certe 
per suos legitimos procuratores et 
nuncios, sacro huic concilio omnino in- 
teresse debeant. | 


COUNCIL 
AT TRENT. 


CHAP. 


XVIII. 


270 A Scholastical History of 


most unjustly, to be judge there in his own cause,—knowing 
well what accusations were laid against him, both for arro- 
gating to himself an absolute and universal monarchy over 
all the Churches of the world, (falsely pretended to be given 
him, either by Divine right, or by any human concession,) 
and for many other enormous abuses in religion, which by 
that usurped power he sought still to maintain,—and to 
suffer nothing else to pass in that council, but what should 
be most advantageous to his own ends. They protested 
therefore against it, as being a politic and papal device, 
wherewith to delude the world under the name of a council. 

CLXXXVI. Nor did the Pope’s proceedings herein give 
them any cause to change their mind, or withdraw their pro- 
testation. For, first, he sent his three legates to Trent with 
a bare mandate only, to entertain such prelates and ambas- 
sadors, as should come thither, by giving them fair words, 
but in no wise to make any public act, before they had re- 
ceived further instructions from him, which he meant to send 
them at his own time, and as he saw cause himself. A few 
Bishops likewise, whom he esteemed to be most addicted to 
him, were commanded to go thither, and had special order 
not to make too much haste in their journey. Besides these, 
and some three or four Neapolitan Bishops, whom the Em- 
peror sent along thither with his ambassador, rather to 
watch what the Pope did, than for any thing else, (for, as 
the case then stood, he hoped for no good to be done,) there 
were not any more to make up a general council. Where- 
upon, after they had been there seven months, and did no- 
thing, they all departed; and the Pope recalled his legates, 
deferring his council to another season, that might be more 
commodious for him. 

CLXXXVII. In the mean while, there was a league made 
between the Emperor and the King of England ὃ, which the 
Pope took as one of the greatest affronts and scorns that 
could be put upon him. For he had not only excommuni- 
cated and cursed the King, as a schismatic destinated to 


a [Vid. Petr. Suay., lib. i. p. 81.-- gatur: unde Pontifici injecta necessitas 
Sed, dum ancipiti cura animus distra~- | animum a Cesare majorem in modum 
hitur, ecce fedus inter Casarem et  abalienandi. ] 

Angliz Regem adversus Gallum evul- 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 271 


eternal damnation, but deposed him from his regal authority, 
and deprived him of all his rightful dominions,—giving 
away, both from him and his adherents, whatsoever they 
possessed, and commanding that his subjects should render 
him no obedience, that strangers should have no commerce 
in his kingdom, that Christian princes should join together 
to persecute him, and that all men should take arms against 
him; whose estate and goods, (by virtue of his papal and 
plenary power,) he granted them for their prey, and his 
person for their slave. Besides, he had declared the Pro- 
testants of Germany to be heretics: whom, nevertheless, the 
Emperor had received into his protection, and done divers 
favours to them. All which, together with the wars that 
were now on foot abroad, and wherein the Pope himself also 
had a hand, put the thoughts of his council, which he had 
begun at Trent, to lay still and quiet all the year long. 

CLXXXVIII. But, after the terms of peace between the 
Ewperor and the French King were concluded,—whereof one 
was, that they should jointly endeavour to restore the Church 
unto her ancient purity and concord in religion, and to re- 
form the court of Rome, from whence all the present dis- 
sensions were derived,—the Pope thought it concerned him 
nearly, now, to go on with the council; and, having no 
further pretext whereupon to delay it any longer, all his 
cares were, how to call and order it to his own best advan- 
tage. For this purpose, therefore, he set forth another bull "Ὁ, 
and sent his legates to Trent, to begin the council there upon 
the fifteenth of March, in the year 1545. But he gave 
them no commission, or letters of instruction, after what 
manner to proceed in it, till he had further advised about it ; 
—meaning to govern himself in that behalf, as he found 
occasion best fitted to his own ends, 

CLXXXIX. When the legates came to Trent, they found 
no prelate there, but the bishop of the place. Yet, within a 
few days after, there came three Italian bishops to them 
who, being dependants upon the court of Rome, and men 


b [Vid. Suav., lib. ii. p. 85.—(Ponti- erat concilii impedimentum, illud Tri- 
fex) diploma evulgat, quo, universam  denti restaurat, et ad Idus Martias 
Ecclesiam hortatus ad exultandum anni sequentis inchoandum denun- 
gaudio ob pacem eam, qua sublatum  ciat. | 


COUNCIL 


AT TRENT. 


272 A Scholastical History of 


very ready to promote the Tope’s service, had order from him 
to be there with the first. For his desire was, that the 
council should begin with as few as might be, and they to 
regulate the rest that came after. In order whereunto he 
sent his brief, and gave his legates a faculty, to preside in 
the council under his name and authority,—with special 
directions, not to suffer any thing to be proposed and offered 
there to public debate, which had not first been privately 
approved by themselves, nor any thing to be put to the 
question and defined, which had not been formerly sent to 
Rome, and assented to by him ‘*,—and with power, (if need 
were, to do him service in it4,) either to break up the council 
for altogether, or to suspend and prorogue it from time to 
time, or to remove and translate it from one place to another, 
at their pleasure: which was a device, whereby all attempts®, 


© Hist. Cone. Trident., lib. ii. { Petr. 
Suay., ubi supr. p. 128. ]—Papa lega- 
tos suos monuit, [ The words are: ‘ Jam 
Pontifex . . . legatos suos de tribus 
rebus monendos censuit: primum, | ne 
[in posterum ] decretum ullum in con- 
sessu promulgarent, priusquam illud 
Rome 5101 communicassent: [atque 
utcunque nimiacunctatio in proceden- 
do esset vitanda, cavendam certe mul- 
to magis festinationem, per quam fieri 
posset, ut et de rebus πο" satis con- 
sultis et concoctis aliquid statuatur. | 
Sed ut mandata ab eo expectarent, 
quid in concilio proponendum, deliber- 
andum, et concludendum esset. [The 
exact words are: Et tempus vix sup- 
peteret ad mandata, de eo quod in 
concilio proponendum, deliberandum 
concludendumque esset, Roma accipi- 


enda. | 
4 Bulla Pauli III. — Plenam et 
liberam, potestatem et facultatem, 


quandocunque vobis videbitur, conci- 
lium de civitate Tridentina ad quan- 
cunque aliam commodiorem, de qua 
vobis etiam videbitur, transferendi, et 
mutandi, ac illud in ipsa civitate Tri- 
dentina supprimendi et dissolvendi 
vobis concedimus. [ Vid. Bull. P. Pauli 
111. dat. Rom. viii. Kal. Mar. 1544, ap. 
Raynaldi Annal. Eccl., tom. xiv. p. 92. 
§ ii. Ext. in MS. Arch, Vat. sig. num. 
3232.—Paulus, &c.... Ne tam sanc- 
tum celebrationis concilii hujusmodi 
opus, ex incommoditate loci, aut alias 
quovis modo, impediatur, aut plus 
debito differatur, opportune providere 


volentes, motu proprio, et certa sci- 
entia, ac de Apostolic potestatis ple- 
nitudine, parique consilio et assensu, 
vobis insimul, aut duobus ex vobis, ali- 
quo legitimo impedimento detentis, (de- 
ten¢o?) seu inde forte absente, quomodo- 
cunque vobis videbitur, concilium prz- 
dictum de eadem civitate Tridentina, 
ad quameunque aliam commodiorem, 
et Opportuniorem, ac tutiorem civi- 
tatem, de qua vobis videbitur, trausfe- 
rendi et mutandi, ac illud in civitate 
Tridentina supprimendi et dissolvendi ; 
necnon prelatis et aliis personis con- 
cilii hujusmodi, ne in eo ad ulteriora 
in dicta civitate Tridentina procedant, 
etiam sub censuris et poenis ecclesi- 
asticis inhibendi, ac idem concilium in 
alia civitate hujusmodi, ad quam illud 
transferri et mutari contigerit, continu- 
andi, tenendi, et celebrandi, et ad illud 
prelatos, et alias personas concilii Tri- 
dentini hujusmodi, etiam sub perjurii,et 
aliis in literis indictionis concilii hujus- 
modi expressis, poenis evocandi, eique 
sic translato, et mutato, nomine et aucto- 
ritate preedi(c)tis prasidendi, ac in eo 
procedendi, [et mox om.] plenam et 
liberam apostolica auctoritate tenore 
presentium concedimus potestatem, 
&e. Anno Incarnationis Dominice 
1544. viii. Kal. Mar., Pontificatus nos- 
tri anno xi. | 

e Hist. (Cone: Drid., libs a: (;Petr; 
Suav., p. 88.} Quo arcano, omnem de- 
liberationem curiz Romane studiis ad- 
versam facile erat interturbare. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 273 


and motions, that might be made against the enormities of councit 


the Roman court, should be sure to be defeated. For, above 
all other things, this was the principal matter which was 
given them in charge,—that they should not in any case 
suffer the authority and power of the Pope to be questioned*. 
There was a proviso in the first words of the bull, that they 
should do nothing without consent of the council’: but 
afterwards that clause was thought needful to be altered"; 
and the Legates had an absolute power given them, inde- 
pendent of any but the Pope himself, whose service they 
only attended. 

CXC. Two months passed after their coming to Trent, 
before they got twenty Prelates into their company ; and, 
because they were somewhat ashamed to begin their cecu- 
menical council, (as they are not ashamed to call it), with so 
small a number, they persuaded the Pope to put it off for 
eight months longer; though much ado they had to per- 
suade the Prelates to stay all that while with them. But by 
the months of December and January following, (having in 
the mean while contented the poorer sort of Bishops with a 
pension of forty ducats apiece, procured for them out of the 
Pope’s coffers), they grew to somewhat a greater number. 
For, besides the Legates, and the Cardinal Bishop of Trent, 
there were present four Archbishops, eight and twenty Bishops, 
three Abbots, and four Generals. And these three and forty 
persons made the general councili. Among whom, two of 


1 Ibid. [ubi supr., p. 128.—Deni- 
que] ne unquam quacunque de causa 
ad disputationem de auctoritate Papz 
veniatur. 

’ £€ Bull., ibid—De Concilii assensu 
omnia esse facienda. [ Vid. Petr. Suav. 
Hist., lib. ii. p. 88, ut infra, not. seq. | 


i Hist. Cone. Trid. ibid. [ Petr. Suavy., 
lib. ii. p. 109. Sess. 11. —Die vii. Janu- 
arii Przesules omnes more consueto 
vestiti in domnm principis Legati con- 
veniunt; inde Cruce przgestata ad 
templum oppidi primarium tendunt. 
Ex agro Tridentino in oppidum tre- 





h Tbid, [lib. ii. p. 88, ut supr. 7-- ΠῚ 
per literas Pontifici [ Prima Legatorum 
cura fuit, de inspiciendo facultatum di- 
plomate, quod quidem, utcunque alios 
omnes celare decrevissent, Pontifici ta- 
men per literas] significarunt, clausu- 
lam illam [qua de concilii assensu 
omnia erant facienda,] in agendo ip- 
sos plus satis constringere, et minu- 
tissimum quemque Prasulem (Legatis) 
exequare.... Itaque re rationibusque 
Rome diligenter consideratis, atque 
emendato de Legatorum sententia di- 
plomate, absoluta iis concessa est po- 
testas, We. 


COSIN. 


centos pedites conduxerant, alios has- 
tis, alios sclopetis armatos, cum pau- 
culis equitibus, qui ex utroque latere 
vie public a domo usque ad tem- 
plum ordine dispositi stabant. Legatis 
vero cum suis in templum ingressis, 
milites in forum congregati fistulas dis- 
plodunt; et, nequid consessum inter- 
turbet, ibidem excubant. In eo con- 
sessu sedebant preter Legatum [ Lega- 
tos? | et Cardinalem Tridentinum, IV 
Archiepiscopi, XXVIII Episcopi, ΠῚ 
Abbates congregationis Cassinensis, et 
IV Prapositi monachorum: | ex quibus 
xliii. concilium illud generale constabat. 


AT TRENT. 


CHAP. 


XVIII. 


274 A Scholastical History of 


the Archbishops were only titular*, being the Pope’s pen- 
sioners at Rome, and now sent to Trent, to increase the 
number, and to depend upon the Legates: but in those 
churches, whereof they bare the names, had they nothing to 
do; nor were they any lawful and true Bishops at all. The 
one of these was Olaus Magnus, the Goth, who went for the 
Archbishop of Upsal in Swedeland; and the other, blind Sir 
Robert, the Scot, who appeared for the Primate of Armagh 
in Ireland, and of whom it was then commonly said, that, as 
poreblind as he was, yet had he the commendation to ride 
post the best in the world. And with these men they began 


their cecumenical chapter at Trent :— 
CXCI. Where the first session’ was spent in ceremony, 
and opening the council: the second™ in prescribing orders 


k Ibid. [ubi supr.—Ex Archiepisco- 
pis duo erant veluti personati, qui Ec- 
clesias (quarum titulis honoris tantum 
ergo a Pontifice ornabantur) nunquam 
oculis suis viderant, (viz.) Olaus Mag- 
nus Upsalensis in Suecia archiepisco- 
pus, et Robertus Venantius Scotus 
archiepiscopus Armacanus in Hibernia, 
qui, licet oculis parum prospiceret, ho- 
minis tamen equis meritoriis expeditis- 
sime iter facientis commendationem 
meruit. Duos hos Pontifex Rome ali- 
quot annos eleemosyna sua sustentarat, 
Tridentumque nune augendo numero 
mandarat, a Legatis pendere jussos. 
Preter hos, XX Theologi in loco Con- 
sessus stabant. Orator vero Regis Ro- 
manorum, et Procurator Cardinalis Au- 
gustani, in scamno oratoribus designato 
considebant, et juxta eos X e regione 
cireumjecta Nobiles a Cardinale Tri- 
dentino selecti; &c.]—Et apud Slei- 
dan., lib. xvii. [fol. 208. ann. 1546.— 
Erant autem Tridenti, prater Cardi- 
nales, Pontificis Legatos, et Tridenti- 
num atque Pachecum Hispanum, Ar- 
chiepiscopi quatuor, Episcopi triginta 
tres, et in his duo Galli, quinque His- 
pani, Illyricus unus, reliqui omnes 
Itali: Theologi, doctores, monachi, 
XXXV.; ex aliis vero, non monasticze 
professionis, duodecim, plerique omnes 
Hispani.] Czterum, in quatuor illis 
archiepiscopis, erant duo velut perso- 
nati, Olaus Magnus Upsalensis, (et) 
Robertus Venantius Scotus (Armacha- 
nus.) [Cum Sueciz rex Gustavus, 
Daniz finitimus, religionem mutaret, 
quod fuit anno circiter 1537, Joannes 


Magnus, Archiepiscopus Upsalensis, 
qui mutationem illam improbaret, re- 
licta patria, Romam confugit, eoque 
venit mediocri cum comitatu. Vene- 
tias profectus deinde, factus est ejus 
civitatis Patriarche Vicarius, et (ut 
vulgo dicunt) suffraganeus. Eam vero 
conditionem postea pertesus, Romam 
reyertit, et in angustias redactus, quum 
divenditis equis familiam fere totam 
dimisisset, a Paulo Pontifice collocatur 
in hospitali domo, quam vocant ‘ Sancti 
Spiritus ;? in eaque tenuis atque pau- 
per vitam finiit. rat cum eo frater 
Olaus. Huie Pontifex archiepiscopa- 
tum illum Gothicum, licet extra com- 
mercium Ecclesiae Romane positum, 
confert, et concilio interesse jubet, et 
ad victum quotidianum aureos dat men- 
struos quindecim. Alter ille Scotus, 
cum archiepiscopatum Armacacensem 
esse in Hibernia pontifici demonstrasset, 
titulum ejus fuit ab illo consecutus. ] 
Erat autem (hic) cecus, et tamen non 
solum missificabat, verum etiam per 
celeres equos currebat. Hos ergo duos 
pontifex in cztu (Tridentino) [patrum ] 
esse voluit, ostentationis causa tantum, 
quasi isti duo populi tam longinqui, 
Gothi et Hiberni, potestatem ipsius 
agnoscerent, cum illi revera, preter 
umbram, et nudum titulum, nihil ha- 
berent. 

1 XIII. Decemb. 1545. [Suav., lib. 
ii. p. 101.—Ventum tandem ad xiii. 
Decembris diem, quo Rome Pontifex, 
jubileo veniarum diplomate promul- 
gato, exposuit ; &e. ] 


m VII. Januarii 1640, [Suav., lib. ii. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 275 


to themselves and their families: the third” in reciting the covneu 
symbol of the Church, which we call the Nicene Creed ; (and “*““** 
it had been well, if they had extended it no further, with 
adding so many new articles of faith to it, as afterwards they In Bulla 
did :) but in the fourth session® they began their anathemas, ees Ξ 
and cursed all other persons of the world, that did not re- 
ceive their new canon of Scripture in such manner, and form, 
as they were then pleased first to appoint it. And this 
bringeth the story of their proceedings home to that matter, 
which we have set forth in all ages of the Church before. 

CXCII. At this assembly in Trent they had their private 
congregations, which were appointed to be kept twice a 
week at one of the Legates’ houses, for the proposing, de- 
bating, and framing of all their decrees, before they were 
brought to be voted and defined abroad in any public ses- 
sion; for by this means the Legates would be sure, either to 
have every thing prepared to their own mind, and be able 
to number the voices beforehand, which way they would be 
given,—or else not to suffer the matter to be brought to any 
open definition in their council at all. The canon of the 
Scripture, therefore, being proposed and discoursed of in four 
congregations, some urged the distinction that S. Jerome 
had herein made, as a known rule and direction for the 
Church ; to whom they added 8S. Augustine and 8. Gregory, 
who both made a difference between the canonical and the 
other books of Scripture in the Old Testament :—some 
thought it better to make no distinction at all, but to fol- 
low the council of Carthage, or Pope Innocent the first, by 
making a general catalogue of all the books together, and to 
say no more :—others desired to have them sorted into three 
ranks; the first, of those which have been always held and 
believed to be Divine; the second, of such as have been 
questioned by some particular men, but received into canoni- 
cal authority by the Church ; and the third, of those whereof 


p- 109.—Die vii. Januarii Presules 
omnes, more consueto vestiti, in do- 
mum principis Legati conveniunt: inde 
Cruce pregestata ad templum oppidi 
primarium tendunt; &c.—Vid. supr., 
Ῥ. 273, not. ad lit. i.] 

n IV, Februarii 1546. [Suav., lib. ii. 
p- 115,—Die quarto Mensis (Februa- 


rii,) qui consessui destinatus, eadem 
qua prius solemnitate et comitatu ad 
templum oppidi itum est. | 

° VIII. Aprilis, ann. Dom. 1546. 
[Suay., lib. ii. p. 127.—Jam octavo die 
Aprilis, qui consessui destinatus, Mis- 
sam Spiritus S. celebravit Salvator 
Alepo Archiepiscopus Turritanus; &c. ] 


τ 2 


276 A Scholastical History of 


CHAP. there hath never been any assurance,—which are the seven 


XVIII. 





books of Tobit, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Judith, Baruch, and 
the Maccabees, besides some chapters of Daniel and Esther. 
But there were certain persons among them, (of whom Ca- 
tharin was the chief, who made it a main part of his business 
to oppose the writings of Cardinal Cajetan), that would needs 
have them all declared to be, in all parts, as they stand in 
the Latin Bible, of divine and equal authority: only the 
book of Baruch troubled them, which was never put into the 
number, either by the Pope, or the council of Carthage; but 
howsoever, because it was sometimes read in the Church, this 
alone was thought reason enough by them to have it made 
canonical. And, in the end, the voices of these men, with 
some others that were got to be of their faction, (though by 
divers of the more learned sort there confronted), made the 
major part of XLIII., or some few persons more, and pre- 
vailed for an cecumenical decree of all the Bishops in the 
world. 

CXCIII. For, when the day of session came, this decree 
was drawn up and voted by them?,—“ That the synod doth 
receive, with equal veneration, all the books of the Old and 
New Testament, together with the unwritten traditions be- 
longing both to faith and manners, as proceeding from the 
mouth of Christ, or dictated by the Holy Ghost: ..... that, 
among these books, Tobit and Judith, Wisdom and Kccle- 
siasticus, Baruch and the Maccabees, together with the parts 
of Daniel and Esther, ought to be numbered;.... . and that, 
if any person doth not receive them all, as sacred and cano- 
nical, .... let him be accursed.” 

CXCIV. Wherein that, which they define concerning un- 
written traditions, is no less against the truth, and against 


P Cone. Trident., Sess. iv. [Conc., 
Labbe, tom. xiv. coll. 746,747. | Sacro- 
sancta, cecumenica, et generalis syno- 
dus Tridentina, ... omnes libros tam 
Veteris quam Novi Testamenti, cum 
utriusque unus Deus sit auctor, nec- 
non traditiones ipsas (sine scripto) tum 
ad Fidem, tum ad mores, pertinentes, 
tanquam [vel] ore tenus a Christo, vel 
a Spiritu Sancto dictatas,... pari pie- 
tatis affectu ac reverentia suscipit et 
veneratur. ... Sunt vero (Libri Sacri, 
ne cui dubitatio suboriri possit, quinam 


sint, hi) infra scripti: Testamenti Ve- 
teris, quinque Mosis,... Josua, Ju- 
dices, Ruth, quatuor Regum, duo 
Paralip., Esdras, ... Nehemias, To- 
bias, Judith, Esther, Job, Psal., Parab., 
Ecclesiastes, Cant. Canticor., Sap., 
Ecclesiasticus, Esaias, Jerem., [cum | 
Baruc, Ezech., Dan., XII Proph. 
minores, (et) duo Maccabeorum.... Si 
quis autem libros ipsos integros cum 
omnibus suis partibus... pro sacris et 
canonicis non susceperit, .. . anathema 
sit. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 277 


all antiquity, than what they determine so rashly, and yet so 
magisterially, without any example or Catholic tradition be- 
fore them, about the new Scriptures. But, as they had 
neither Council, nor Father, nor Schoolman, nor other writer, 
that ever spake like them in former ages, so, at this very 
time, they had none but their own small and inconsider- 
able number, to give a suffrage to this their synodical, or, (as 
they most untruly and vainly called it,) their cecumenical 
decree. For of the Greek Church they had not one, unless 
it were some such as blind Sir Robert of Scotland was: of 
the English as few, (for the bishop of Worcester, Richard 
Pates, was not yet come among them, and when afterwards 
he went thither, he was there but in a private and personal 
capacity, having no employment given him from the Church 
of England:) of the Helvetian, German, and Northern 
Churches none: of the French scarce two’: of the Spanish 
not many: all the rest we find to be Italians, (and they, as 
yet, no such great number of them neither:) among whom 
divers were the Pope’s pensioners", and sent thither to out- 
balance other men’s voices’; some of them titular, and some 


unlearned‘. 


q Sleidan. Comment. lib. xvii. [ubi 
supr. p. 274, not. ad lit. Καὶ; q, v.!—In 
his duo Galli, quinque Hispani, Llyri- 
cus unus, reliqui omnes Itali. 

τ Hist. Concil. Trid., lib. ii—Multi 
inopes, spe ac pollicitationibus illecti, 
quibus prospiciendum fuit, nec enim 
tam parce ac tenuiter Tridenti atque 
Romz sustentari potuerunt. Rome 
enim, quum nulla essent auctoritate, 
vitam humilem, et aliis obnoxiam, tole- 
rabant ; in concilio autem majores sibi 
animos sumebant, et crescente existi- 
matione, rem quoque auctiorem expec- 
tabant. [Vid. Petr. Suav. ubi supr. 
p- 112.—Legati Pontifici significant, 
&c.... Et quoniam non semel scrip- 
serint, multos inopes Episcopos inter- 
esse concilio, spe ac pollicitationibus, 
sive Beatitudinis suze, sive Cardinalis 
Farnesii, illectos, jam iterum monere, 
his esse prospiciendum; totaque via 
errare, qui putent eos ita parce ac te- 
nuiter Tridenti atque Rome sustentari 
posse: Rome enim, cum nulla aucto- 
ritate sint, vitam humilem et aliis ob- 
noxiam tolerare; in concilio autem 
majores sibi.animos sumere, et, cres- 
cente existimatione, rem quoque auc- 


And was it ever heard of in the world before, 


tiorem expectare; &e.] Item, Joh. 
Sleid., lib. xvii. anno 1546. [fol. 208, 
ubi supr. p. 274, not. ad lit. k. ]—Erat 
Rome Olaus Magnus. Huic Pontifex 
archiepiscopatum Gothicum, licet ex- 
tra commercium Eccl. Rom. positum, 
confert, et concilio Trid. interesse ju- 
bet, et ad victum quotidianum aureos 
dat menstruos quindecim. 

5 Claud. Espen., digress. i. ad cap. 
i. Epist. ad Titum. [ Vid. Claudii Es- 
pencei Op., ed. Lut. Par. 1619. p. 473. ] 
—Factum est posterioribus szculis, ut, 
quod merito in Cone. Basil. Ludo- 
vicus Arelatensis querebatur, in con- 
ciliis id demum fiat, et necessario fiat, 
quod nationi placeat Italic, ut que 
sola episcoporum, (qui et ipsi soli vo- 
cem illic decisivam habent,) numero 
nationes alias equet, aut superet, sicut 
scripsit lib. i. de gestis ejus Concil. 
/Eneas Sylvius nondum Pius. Hee 
illa est Helena, que nuper Tridenti 
obtinuit. 

t Alph. a Castro, de Her. punit. 
lib. i1i,—Eorum aliqui nee bene Latine 
legere noverunt. Cujus rei exempla 
sunt episcopi Italici. [Vid. Op., col. 
1466.—Nam et si aliqui sint episcopi 


COUNCIL 
AT TRENT. 


CHAP. 


XVIII. 


278 A Scholastical History of 


that forty Bishops of Italy, assisted peradventure with half a 
score others, should make up a general council for all Chris- 
tendom? wherein, as there was not any one greatly remark- 
able for learning”, that voted this canonical authority to those 
books,—which by the consent of the Oriental and Occidental 
Churches were ever held to be uncertain and apocryphal,— 
so some of them were lawyers, perhaps learned in that pro- 
fession, but of little understanding in religion; and, though 
other some were divines, yet many of them were of less than 
ordinary sufficience: but the greater number were courtiers, 
and bishops of such small places, (or dignities only titular,) 
that, supposing every one to represent the clergy and people 
from whom he came, it could not be said, that one of a 
thousand in Christendom was represented in this pretended 
council. 

CXCV. Those few persons, that voted this new decree, 
alleged for themselves the canon of the council at Carthage, 
and the doubtful decrees of Pope Innocent and Gelasius. 
But, if they had followed any of these patterns, they would 
never have put the book of Baruch* into their canonical 
catalogue ; nor said, that any of the rest (now contested) 
ought to be the rule of Faithy, no less than those which are 


docti, multo tamen plures sunt adeo 
indocti, ut vix Latine sciant loqui, et 
(quod multo pejus est) eorum aliqui 
nec bene Latine legere noverunt. Cu- 
jus rei nullum (ut vera loquar) in 
Hispania, ubi natus sum, exemplum 
vidi; sed in aliis provinciis, praesertim 
in illa que se Latine elocutionis pa- 
rentem gloriatur.... De aliorum sa- 
cerdotum ignorantia non est opus lon- 
gum facere sermonem, cum tam fre- 
quentes ubique sint sacerdotes indocti 
et prorsus ignorantes, etiam ex his qui 
animarum susceperunt curam, ut rarus 
sit et velut gemma quadam existime- 
tur sacerdos doctus, qui animarum 
cure inserviat. | 

"π᾿ Hist. Cone. Trid., lib. ii. [ Petr. 
Suav. ubi supr. p. 128.]—Audax in- 
coeptum videbatur, V Card. et XLVIIT 
Episcopos auctoritatem canonicam li- 
bris antea incertis et apocryphis dare: 
[The precise words are: Nonnullis 
audax incceptum videbatur, V Cardi- 
nales et XLVIIT Episcopos precipua 
religionis capita, hactenus indecisa, levi 
brachio definire, auctoritate canonica 
libris antea incertis et apocryphis data: 


translatione, que a textu originario de- 
flectit, authentica facta: modo etiam 
preescripto, ad quem sensus Verbi Di- 
vini sit extendendus, aut restringen- 
dus:] in his tamen Presulibus non te- 
mere reperiri aliquem przcellentis doc- 
trine laude insignem: Leguleios esse 
aliquot, in Juris professione (forte) doc- 
tos, sed Religionis non admodum intel- 
ligentes: perpaucos Theologos, eosque 
eruditione infra vulgus Theologorum : 
plerosque [ omnes nobiles, aut] aulicos: 
ex lis, [qui aliqua sint dignitate, | ali- 
quos [esse } titulares tantum ; (et) [564] 
episcopos magnam partem [esse ] civi- 
tatum adeo minutarum, ut, si quisque 
(clerum et) populum cui presit [pre- 
est | referat, vix omnes millesimam orbis 
Christiani partem representent: [sed 
e Germania presertim, ne unum qui- 
dem adesse Episcopum, unicumve 
Theologum, } 

x Concil. Trident., sess. iv. [Jere- 
mias cum Baruch.—Ubi supr., p. 276, 
not. ad lit. p. |} 

y Ibid. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 746. |— 
Omnes itaque intelligant, ... quibus 
potissimum testimoniis ac prasidiis in 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 279 


not contested ; nor would they have added their anathema 
against all men that were otherwise minded. How those two 
Popes, together with S. Augustine” and the African council, 
are to be understood, and taken in that sense which may not 
contradict both themselves and the universal doctrine of the 
Church in their times, and in all times before them, we have 
at large set forth in their own ages: nor can any thing be 
brought more to the purpose, or better and more truly to 
expound them, than the judgment of Tostatus, and Cardinal 
Cajetan, who, for the happiness and depth of their under- 
standing, as likewise for their admirable industry and dili- 
gence, were accounted the prime Divines of those times 
wherein they lived, and many more ages besides; being so 
well read in the Scriptures, together with the ancient and 
later doctors, whom they had studied from their childhood, 
that there was no prelate or person in the council of Trent, 
who might have thought himself too good to learn of them. 
And if, in this little new council and decree, they had pro- 
ceeded no further than S. Augustine, or the Africans and 
Innocent did, there might have been some tolerable sense 
and explication given of it: whereas, by the terms wherein 
they have now addressed it, they have left the world no way, 
either to reconcile it to the former, or to render it sufferable 
to the future ages of the Church. For, whosoever receiveth 
this council of Trent, he must not only receive the contro- 
verted and additional books of the Old Testament, as per- 
mitted to be read for instruction and good examples of man- 
ners, (which was all that ever the Church allowed to them,) 
but he must likewise take and believe them, under pain of 
eternal damnation, to be in all parts equal, and of like au- 
thority, to the writings of Moses and the Prophets, for the 
establishing of his Faith, and founding the main points of 
his religion upon them ; and, (which is more,) must not only 
believe so himself, but be bound also to believe, that every 
one is damned’, who doth not herein believe as much as he, 





confirmandis dogmatibus, &ec..... (ipsa tom. xiv. col. 746.]—Si quis ipsos li- 
synodus) usura sit: (hoc est, librisom- bros ... cum omnibus suis partibus, 
nibus praedictis. ) &c.... non susceperit,... anathema 

2 Lib. ii. de Doctr.Christiana,[S.Aug. sit—Et in Bulla Pape Pii IV. ad 
Op., tom. iii: col. 23, 24.—Conf. num. — finem concilii, de professione fidei Tri- 
Ixxxi. pp. 131, 132. nott. ad litt. z, a.] | dentine; [ibid., col. 946. ] Extra 


5 Concil. Trid., sess. iv. { Labbe, hane fidem) nemo potest esse salvus. 
᾽ ι 


COUNCIL 


AT TRENT. 


CHAP. 


XVIII. 


280 A Scholastical History of 


or thinketh any man can be saved, that believeth otherwise 
than he and the council of Trent doth. Which shutteth up 
the doors against all moderation, and Christian charity, from 
ever coming in to abide in their dwellings, that are tied to 
maintain their own error, (this, and many more,) with such 
passionate severity. 

CXCVI. Somewhat, they think, is said to defend this de- 
cree of their council from novelty, when they produce Pope 
Eugenius, (and the council of Florence,) delivering to them 
the same canon of Scripture, which they have delivered to 
others; and which he received, (at near a thousand years 


- distance,) from Gelasius ; Gelasius from 8S. Augustine; 8. Au- 


gustine from the council of Carthage; and the council of 
Carthage from Pope Innocent :—For these be all the autho- 
rities, whereunto they are able to pretend for fifteen hundred 
years together, and upwards, since their new canonical Scrip- 
tures were first written. But, besides that these authorities 
are some of them uncertain, and some misconstrued, and that 
none of them were ever taken, (during all the respective ages 
before, neither by one writer, nor other,) in that sense, to 
which the masters and the disciples of Trent have lately 
stretched them,—we will be bold to say, that they shall 
never be able to shew the curstness of their anathema out of 
any, or all these authorities together. For, howsoever, after 
S. Augustine’s time, they may happen to find two or three 
writers that sometimes numbered the books promiscuously, 
as he and the council of Carthage did,—yet they can never 
find, that any of those writers either made the ecclesiastical 
books equal to the canonical in their proper nature and 
authority, or that Gelasius, or Eugenius himself, (if the 
wandering decrees that go under their names were worth 
the while to be here mentioned,) set their anathema and 
their curse upon any man, to exclude him from the com- 
munion of God’s Church upon earth, and from all interest 
in the kingdom of heaven, if he would not forsake the old 
canon to follow the new, and make no difference at all be- 
tween Moses and the Maccabees: for this is it, (making the 
two canons equal, and pronouncing them accursed that were 
otherwise minded,) which the council of Trent hath done,— 
and done it the first of any other persons in the world. 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 281 


CXCVII. For which their doings herein they have nothing 
to plead. For either must they plead the common testimony 
of the Church before them, or a peculiar revelation given 
them to this purpose by God Himself, or the special power 
of their own Church, to alter and advance the former con- 
dition of the books (now debated) at their pleasure. But, 
first, the testimony of the Catholic Church, whereby this 
controversy, (to manifest the perpetual tradition, or matter 
of fact in it,) ought to be decided, is altogether against them, 
—as we have produced and proved it in every age, both 
under the Old Testament, and under the New. Then, to 
any special revelation, that they had about this matter, they 
do not pretend themselves; nor are there any such new 
revelations given in these times, (and where they are pre- 
tended, they are never to be admitted,) which he opposite to 
the ancient rules of verity and religion received by the 
Church of God in all times heretofore. And, for the power 
that they had at Trent to regulate either their own Church 
or any other, in things of this nature,—as we know none 
they have, so is it their own confession that none they ought 
to have” ;—challenging no other power in this particular, 
than only to declare what books were truly and _ properly 
canonical in the Church before, and not to make them so, 
otherwise than God had formerly both made and declared 
the perfect canon of His Scriptures to their hands. 

CXCVIII. When they cannot tell else what to say, they 
are (some of them) content now to let the books, (promiscu- 
ously numbered in one general catalogue,) be distributed 
into two several ranks of a first and a second canon*®, And 
dus canonicus; et hoc non temere, nec 


pro arbitratu, sed ex veterum testimo- 
niis, &c. (Which testimonies have been 


> Bellarm., de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 
10. sect. Itaque. [ Vid. tom. i. col. +2. 
—lItaque] non dicimus, [ut Kemnitius 





impudentissime calumniatur,] Keccle- 
siam, id est, Papam, posse pro suo arbi- 
tratu,| arbitrio, sine ullis Veterum testi- 
moniis, | facere librum canonicum denon 
canonico, {et de canonico non canoni- 
cum; et quod, si Papa vellet, Scrip- 
tura Divina non plus haberet auctori- 
tatis quam fabulz AZsopi: ista enim 
non sunt nostra asserta, sed ipsorum 
mendacia.} Fatemur enim Ecclesiam 
nullo modo posse facere librum cano- 
nicum de non canonico, nec contra; 
sed tantum declarare, quis sit haben- 


fully related, and proved to be against 
him, in this Scholastical History, and 
Treatise of them all.) 

© Sixt. Senens. Bibl., lib. i. sect. 1. 
[tom. i. p. 13.—Porro] canonici libri, 
[tam Veteris quam Novi Testamenti, ] 
duobus inter se ordinibus distinguuntur ; 
quorum alter prior est, alter posterior : 
[ prior, inquam, ac posterior, non auc- 
toritate, aut certitudine, aut dignitate, 
(nam uterque prasentiam majestatem- 
que suam ab eodem Spiritu Sancto ac- 
cipit,) sed cognitione ac tempore: qui- 


COUNCIL 
AT TRENT. 


CHAP. 


ΧΥΠΙ. 


282 A Scholastical History of 


truly, for as much as pertaineth to them in the Old Testa- 
ment, (for we acknowledge no such distribution in the New,) 
there may be a good use made of this distinction, whereby to 
reconcile the Epistle of Pope Innocent, (if ever there was 
any such,) and the catalogue that S. Augustine and the 
council of Carthage made, to the universal consent of the 
Church, before and after their times. For the second canon 
was never made equal to the first, nor did they intend to 
attribute the like authority in all things to all the books of 
either sort together. But, in the mean while, there will be 
no such use of this distinction had, to reconcile the decree of 
the council at Trent, either to S. Augustine, or to S. 
Augustine’s ancestors, or to any other ecclesiastical writer 
that followed him. For our new masters will by no means 
grant, that the books of the second order are to be dis- 
tinguished from the first, as any way second or inferior to 
them in dignity,—but contend and believe, that they have 
both alike as much truth, and equally as much authority, 
the one as the other; admitting no other difference between 
them, than a difference of time only, wherein they were 
written and made known to the world; and hereupon com- 
manding all the world, upon pain and peril of their eternal 
perdition, to believe as they do, (or, at least, say they do, if a 
man might believe and trust them,) that itis no less a neces- 
sary article of the Christian Faith, to believe the books, which 
we call apocryphal, to be as canonical as the other are, and 
both to be penned by the Holy Ghost, than to believe that 
God is the Creator of heaven and earth, or that Christ was 
born of the blessed Virgin: for they have put both these4, 


bus duabus rebus sit, ut ordo alter 
precedat, alter sequatur.] Canonici 
primi ordinis, (quos protocanonicos ap- 
pellamus [appellare libet, |) sunt indu- 
bitate fidei [ libri, hoc est, de quorum 
auctoritate nulla unquam in Ecclesia 
Catholica fuit dubitatio aut controver- 
sia; &e....] Canonici secundi ordinis, 
(qui olim Ecclesiastici vocabantur, et 
nune a nobis deutero-canonici dicun- 
tur,) illi sunt, de quibus, quia non sta- 
tim sub ipsis Apostolorum temporibus, 
sed longe post ad notitiam totius Ke- 
clesiz pervenerunt, inter Catholicos fuit 
aliquando sententia anceps, veluti sunt 
in V.T. libri Tobie, Judith, Baruch,&e. 


* Concil. Trid., in Bulla super forma 
Juramenti Professionis Fidei. [ Vid. 
Bull. P. Pii IV. ap. Concil., Labbe, 
tom xiv. col. 944. et seq.—Pius Epi- 
scopus, servus servorum Dei, ad per- 
petuam rei memoriam.  Injunctum 
nobis Apostolice servitutis officium 
requirit, ut ea que Dominus Omnipo- 
tens, ad providam Ecclesiz suze direc- 
tionem, sanctis patribus in Nomine Suo 
congregatis, divinitus inspirare digna- 
tus est, ad Ejus laudem et gloriam in- 
cunctanter exequi properemus. Cum 
itaque, juxta Concilii Tridentini dis- 
positionem, omnes, quos deinceps ca- 
thedralibus et superioribus Ecclesiis 


the Canon of the Scriptures. 


283 


and the decrees of the council of Trent together, all into one 
and the same Creed ; without which, (according to their new, 


prefici, vel quibus de illarum digni- 
tatibus, canonicatibus, et aliis quibus- 
cunque beneficiis Ecclesiasticis, curam 
animarum habentibus, provideri con- 
tinget, publicam orthodoxe fidei pro- 
fessionem facere, seque in Romanze 
Ecclesiz obedientia permansuros spon- 
dere, et jurare, teneantur; Nos volentes 
etiam per quoscumque, quibus de mo- 
nasteriis, convyentibus, domibus, et aliis 
quibuscumque locis, Regularium quo- 
rumeumque Ordinum, etiam milita- 
rium ,quocumque nomine vel titulo, pro- 
videbitur, idem servari; et ad hoc, ] ut 
unius ejusdem fidei professio uniformi- 
ter ab omnibus exhibeatur, unicaque 
et certa illius forma cunctis innotescat, 
({mostrze sollicitudinis partes in hoe ali- 
cui minime desiderari, ] formam ipsam 
[ preesentibus annotatam | publicari (fe- 
cimus,) et [ubique gentium per eos, 
ad quos ex decretis ipsius concilii et 
alios pradictos spectat, recipi et obser- 
vari, ac sab peenis per concilium ipsum 
in contravenientes latis, | juxta hance ac 
nonaliam formam, professionem (Fidei) 
[ preedictam ] solemniter fieri, auctori- 
tate Apostolica [tenore prasentium ] 
districte precipiendo mandamus, hu- 
jusmodi sub tenore: Ego N. firma fide 
credo, et profiteor, omnia et singula 
que continentur in Symbolo Fidei, quo 
S. Romana Ecclesia utitur, viz., Credo 
in Unum Deum Patrem Omnipoten- 
tem, Factorem cceli et terre, [ visibi- 
lium omnium, et invisibilium:] et in 
Unum Dominum Jesum Christum, 
Filium Dei { Unigenitum, et ex Patre 
natum ante omnia szcula, Deum de 
Deo, Lumen de Lumine, Deum verum 
de Deo vero, genitum, non factum, 
consubstantialem Patri, per Quem om- 
nia facta sunt,] qui[ propter nos homi- 
nes, et propter nostram salutem, de- 
scendit de ccelis, et] incarnatus est de 
Spiritu Saneto ex Maria Virgine, [et 
homo factus est, crucifixus etiam pro 
nobis sub Pontio Pilato, passus, et 
sepultus est, et resurrexit tertia die 
secundum Scripturas, et ascendit in 
coelum, sedet ad dexteram Patris, et 
iterum venturus est cum gloria judi- 
care vivos et mortuos, Cujus regni non 
erit finis: etin Spiritum Sanctum, Do- 
minum, et Vivificantem, Qui ex Patre 
Filioque procedit, Qui cum Patre et 
Filio simul adoratur, et conglorifica- 
tur, Qui locutus est per Prophetas : 
et Unam Sanctam Catholicam et Apo 


stolicam LEcclesiam: confiteor unum 
Baptisma in remissionem peccatorum ; 
et expecto resurrectionem mortuorum, 
et vitam venturi seculi. Amen. Apo- 
stolicas et Ecclesiasticas traditiones, 
reliquasque | ejusdem Ecclesiz obser- 
vationes et constitutiones, [ firmissime 
admitto, et amplector:] (sensum S. 
Scripture :) [item, Sacram Scriptu- 
ram juxta eum sensum quem tenuit et 
tenet sancta Mater Ecclesia, cujus est 
judicare de vero sensu et interpreta- 
tione Sacrarum Scripturarum, admitto ; 
nec eam unquam nisi juxta unanimem 
consensum Patrum accipiam, et inter- 
pretabor: profiteor quoque] septem 
[esse vera et] proprie Sacramenta 
[Nove Legis, a Jesu Christo Domino 
nostro instituta, atque ad salutem hu- 
mani generis, licet non omnia singulis, 
necessaria, scilicet, Baptismum, Con- 
firmationem, Eucharistiam, Poeniten- 
tiam, Extremam Unctionem, Ordinem, 
et Matrimonium ; illaque gratiam con- 
ferre: et ex his Baptismum, Confirma- 
tionem, et Ordinem, sine sacrilegio re- 
iterari non posse: receptos quoque et 
approbatos Ecclesiz Catholice ritus, 
in supradictorum omnium Sacramen- 
torum solemni administratione, recipio 
et admitto:] (doctrinam) [omnia et 
singula, que] de peccato originali, et 
[46] justificatione, [in sacrosancta Tri- 
dentina synodo definita et declarata 
fuerunt, amplector et recipio: profiteor 
pariter in Missa offerri Deo verum, ] 
propitiatorium, et proprium (Missz) 
sacrificium pro vivis et defunctis ; [at- 
que in sacrosancto Eucharistize Sacra- 
mento esse vere, realiter, et substan- 
tialiter, Corpus et Sanguinem, una cum 
Anima et Divinitate Domini nostri Jesu 
Christi, fierique conversionem totius 
substantize panis in Corpus, et totius 
substantiz vini in Sanguinem, quam 
conversionem Catholica Ecclesia } tran- 
substantionem [appellat: fateor etiam ] 
(communionem) sub altera tantum spe- 
cie [totum atque integrum Christum, 
verumque Sacramentum, sumi: con- 
stanter teneo |] Purgatorium [esse, ani- 
masque ibi detentas Fidelium suffragiis 
juvari: similiter et) (Invocationem 
sanctorum) [Sanctos, una cum Christo 
regnantes, venerandos atque invocandos 
esse, eosque orationes Deo pro nobis 
offerre, atque eorum reliquias esse ve- 
nerandas; firmiter assero| (imaginum 
venerationem) [imagines Christi, ac 


COUNCIL 
AT TRENT. 





CHAP. 


XVIII. 


Rey. 22. 
18. 
Ephes. 2. 
20. 
2 Dima 
19, 


284: A Scholastical History of 


uncharitable, and unchristian religion,) no body can be saved. 
Wherein they have set themselves at open defiance with the 
Church, and cursed that which God hath blessed. But, 
while we are in awe of 8. John’s curse, we fear not theirs ; 
and, by the grace of God, our foundation, which is built upon 
the Prophets and Apostles, standeth sure. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


THE CONCLUSION AND SUMMARY OF ALL THE FORMER CHAPTERS. 


CXCIX. The conclusion therefore of all this discourse will 
be,—That the religion of the Church of England, in her Arti- 
cle concerning the Holy Scriptures, (whereunto the public 
Confessions of the reformed and protestant Churches abroad, 
besides the Christians of the East and South parts of the 
world, be agreeable,) is truly Catholic:—That the ancient 
Church of the Old Testament acknowledged no other books 
to be canonical, than we do:—That our blessed Saviour, and 
His Apostles after Him, received no other :—That the several 
ages following adhered to the same canon :—That the authors 
of the books of Tobit, and Judith, and the rest of that order, 
were no prophets inspired of God to write His authentical 


Deipare semper Virginis, necnon alio- 
rum Sanctorum, habendas et retinen- 
das esse, atque eis debitum honorem ac 
venerationem impertiendam :}] Indul- 
gentiarum [etiam | potestatem [ἃ Chris- 
to in Ecclesia relictam fuisse, illarum- 
que usum Christiano populo maxime 
salutarem esse, affirmo: sanctam Ca- 
tholicam et Apostolicam] Romanam 
Ecclesiam omnium Ecclesiarum ma- 
trem et magistram [agnosco; ] Roma- 
num Pontificem B. Petri successorem, 
et Jesu Christi Vicarium: [The exact 
words are: Romanoque Pontifici, beati 
Petri, Apostolorum Principis, succes- 
sori, ac Jesu Christi Vicario, verain 
obedientiam spondeo ac juro:] Czetera 
item omnia [a sacris canonibus, et cecu- 
menicis conciliis, ac precipue] a [88- 
crosaucta| Tridentina synodo tradita, 
definita, et declarata, indubitanter re~ 
cipio atque profiteor; simulque con- 
traria omnia, atque hzreses [quascun- 
que] ab Ecclesia (Romana predicta) 
damnatas, rejectas, et anathematizatas, 
ego pariter damno, rejicio, [et] anathe- 
matizo. Hane veram Catholicam Fi- 
dem, extra quam nemo salvus esse po- 


test, 'quam in presenti sponte profiteor, 
et] veraciter teneo, [eamdem integram 
et immaculatam, usque ad extremum 
vite spiritum constantissime (Deo ad- 
juvante) retinere et confiteri, atque a 
meis subditis, vel illis quorum cura ad 
me in munere meo spectabit, teneri, 
doceri, et preedicari, quantum in me 
erit, curaturum, ego idem N.] spondeo, 
voveo, ac juro: sic me Deus adjuvet, 
et hae sancta Dei Evangelia. [Volu- 
mus autem, quod przsentes literze in 
Cancellaria nostra Apostolica de more 
legantur. Et, ut omnibus facilius pa- 
teant, in ejus Quinterno describantur, 
et etiam imprimantur.] Nulli ergo 
omnino hominum liceat hane paginam 
nostre voluntatis et mandatiinfringere, 
[vel ei ausu temerario contraire.] Si 
quis autem hoe attentare prassumpse- 
rit, indignationem Omnipotentis Dei, 
ac B. Petri et Pauli, Apostolorum Ejus, 
se noverit incursurum. [{ Datum Rome 
apud sanctum Petrum, anno Incarna- 
tionis Dominic millesimo quingente- 
simo sexagesimo quarto, Idibus No- 
vemb., Pontificatus nostri anno quin- 
to. } 





the Canon of the Scriptures. 285 


Scriptures:—That they, who first put these deutero-canonical, 
or ecclesiastical, books into the volume of the Bible, did not 
thereby intend to make them equal to the books of Moses 
and the Prophets, but only to recommend them unto the 
private and public reading of the Church, both for the many 
excellent precepts and examples of life that be in them, and 
for the better knowledge of the history and estate of God’s 
people, from the time of the Prophets to the coming of 
Christ :—That it is not in the power of the Roman Church, 
nor any other, either to make new articles of Faith, or to 
make any books sacred and canonical Scriptures, (so as to be 
the binding rules of our Faith and Religion,) which were not 
such in their own nature before, that is, certainly inspired by 
God, and by His authority only* ordained to be such, from 
the time when they were first written: and, lastly,—That, 
adhering to the ancient Catholic Faith and Doctrine of the 
Church, we cannot admit or approve any such new decree as 
it hath lately pleased the masters of the council at Trent to 
make; who have not only obtruded these books upon their 
own people, to be received as true and authentical parts of 
the ancient Testament, but have likewise damned all the 
world besides, that will not recede from the universal con- 
sent of the Christian Church, and subscribe to that horrid 
anathema, whereby they have most rashly condemned so 
many ages of Fathers and writers before them. And, if 
there were no other cause to reject the pretended authority 
of this late and exorbitant assembly, (as there be many 
more,) this only is enough. 


CHAPTER XX. 
THE REMAINDER, 


CC. There remains nothing now, but that, having laid 
our foundation sure upon the canonical and undoubted Scrip- 
tures, wherein the will of God, and the mysteries of our 
whole religion, are revealed to us,—we proceed from the 

e€ Nota: Ecclesia enim Testis tan- originem. Idcireo, neque quoad nos 
tum et Index est de receptis omni  auctoritatem ullam ab hominum testi- 


tempore Scripturis Sacris, que ab Ipso| moniis mutuantur, 
Deo primam et cwlestem suam habent 


CONCLU= 
SION. 


CHAP. 
XX. 


286 A Scholastical History of the Canon of the Scriptures. 


truth and principles of our belief, to a righteous, sober, and 
holy regulation of our lives, in the strict and uniform prac- 
tice of all religious duties and obligations, that these Divine 


Scriptures have laid upon us. 


COROLLARIUM. 


Canon‘ Eccles. Anglic.—Ne quid unquam doceatur, quod 
religiose teneri et credi debeat, nisi quod consentaneum sit 
Doctrine Veteris et Novi Testamenti, quodque ex illa ipsa 
Doctrina Catholici Patres et Veteres Episcopi collegerint. 


DEO OPTIMO MAXIMO, 
SACRARUM SCRIPTURARUM 
CONDITORI, 

Sit 
Laus, Honor, 
Et Gloria, in Secula 
Seculorum. 
Amen. 


f Editus est hic Canon, unacum Ar- 
ticulis Religionis, Anno Domini 1571. 
{ Vid. Lib. Quorundam Canonum Dis- 
cipline Ecclesie Anglicane, ed. anno 
1571., sect. Concionatores, p. 19.—Im- 
primis vero videbunt, ne quid unquam 
doceant pro concione, quod a populo re- 
ligiose teneri et credi velint, nisi quod 


consentaneum sit doctrine Veteris et 
Novi Testamenti, quodque ex illa ipsa 
Doctrina Catholici Patres et veteres 
Episcopi collegerint; &c.—These ca- 
nons are found published with the Latin 
Articles of 1562., ed. Lond. ap, Joh. 
Dayum, 1571. ] 





A TABLE OF THE PLACES OF SCRIPTURE THAT 
ARE CITED IN THIS BOOK. 


The number referreth to the paragraph. 


THE OLD TESTAMENT, 





Nome. 
GeNEsIs iii. 16. And (thy husband) shall rule over thee’ - SEX XIX. 
DevuTErRo.x.17. God accepteth no man’s person. [... a God... which 
regardeth not persons ; &c. | - - - XXXVi 
2 Curon. xx.7. Abraham ... the friend of God - ~ - XXXVii. 
NeEHEM. viii. [1,] 2, [3,] 8,[9.] And Ezra the Scribe brought the book 
of the law: [&c. ] - - - - XX. 
Psaum xxii. - My God, my God, look upon me, ὅτ. [ Prayer-Book 
version] - - - - - - ΧΧΥ. 
exlyii.19. He shewed His words unto Jacob, (and) His statutes 
. unto Israel, &c. - - - - XVil. 
Proverss iii. 8. Let not mercy and truth forsake thee - - Ιχν, 
—-11. My son, despise not (thou) the chastening of the Lord C. 
-——_—_-_——- 27. Withhold not from doing good to them that need 
it. [Withhold not good from them to whom it is 
due; &c.—Engl. Vers.) - - - - Ixv. 
vill. 15. By Me kings reign, &c. - - - - XXXvi. 
-———_-—— 22, The Lord from the beginning created me. [The Lord 
possessed me in the beginning of His way, &e.— 
Engl. Vers.) - - - - - liv. 
Eccties. viii. 5. Whoso keepeth the commandment shall feel no evil 
thing - - - - - - xlix, 
CantTictEs vi. 8. There are threescore queens - - - cii. 
Esay xl.6. - All flesh is grass, &c. - - - - XXXvViL 


-13. - For who hath known the mind of the Lord; &c. 
{ Who hath directed the Spirit of the Lord, or, being 
His counsellor, hath taught Him.—Zngl. Vers.] - ΧΧΧΥΪ, 
——- xli. 8. - God the friend of Abraham. [... the seed of Abra- 
ham My friend.—Engl. Vers.) - - - XXXviii. 
—- liii. - Who hath believed our report? &c. - - - ΧΧΥ, 
——- lviii.7. - Break thy bread to the hungry. [Is it not to deal 
thy bread to the hungry? &c.—Engl. Vers. ] - Ixy. 





288 


JEREMY XxXix. 





XXXV1. 4. 
--.---------------... ὃ. 


.- xiii. 5, 6. 





li. 64. 


EZECHIEL i. 28. 


DANIEL xii. 3. 


Amosy, 13. = 


Ma.acuy iii. 1. 


lv. 0. 


1 Espras iii. 12, 


2 EsprRaAs i. 30. 


vill. 3. 
TosiT iv. 7. - 
= IR - 
-15. - 








JUDITH Vill. 26. 
EstTHER x. 9. - 


WIspoM iii. 7. 


iv. 10. 
- 11, 


vii. 26. 


ripe) JES 


Eccuus. Preface. 


A TABLE OF THE 


Nome. 
These are the words of the letter, that Jeremy... . 

sent, ὅσο. - - = - - - ]xi. 
And Baruch wrote from the mouth of Jeremy all the 

words of the Lord,... upon a roll of a book - ib. 
And Baruch... did according to all that Jeremy the 

prophet commanded him, reading in the book, We. ib. 
(And they) took all the remnant of Judah,... 

Jeremy the prophet, and Baruch the son of Neriah ib. 
Thus far are the words of Jeremy, (&c.)* - - ib. 
The appearance of the brightness . .. was as the like- 

ness of the Glory of God - - - =) KV 
They [that be wise] shall shine as the brightness of 

the firmament - - - - =)" Ixxyie 
In that time shall the prudent man keep silence - Ixy, 
Behold, I will send My messenger, and he shall pre- 

pare the way before Me - - - - iv. 
Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet, before the 

coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord - ib. 

APOCRYPHA. 
Truth is the strongest. [Above all things Truth 

beareth away the victory. ] - - = XK. 
I gathered you together as a hen gathereth her 

chickens under her wings - - - - ib. 
There be many created, but few shall be saved - ib. 
Give alms of thy substance - - - = ib. 
Beware of all whoredom~— - - - - ib. 
Do that to no man, which thou hatest (to be done to 

thyself.) - Β - Ξ Ξ Ξ ib. 
[Remember] what things He did to Abraham - XXXVill. 


Then Mordechy said: ... I remember a dream, &c. lvi., 1xxi. 


The just shall shine as the sun. [In the time of their 
visitation they shall shine, and run to and fro, like 
sparks among the stubble.—Engl. Vers.] - - 

(Enoch) was translated, &c. - - - - 

(The righteous man) is speedily taken away, lest 


]xxvi. 
XXXVI. 


wickedness should alter his understanding Ixxxi., Ixxxiy. 


(Wisdom) is the brightness of everlasting light - 
What man is he, that can know the counsel of God? - 


In the thirty-eighth year, and the time of King 
Ptolemy, after I came into Egypt. [For in the 
eight and thirtieth year coming into Egypt, when 
Euergetes was king, I found a book of no small 


XXXVI. 


ib. 


learning ; &c.—Engl. Vers. | - - - |xxxviii- 


a. [See the Table of Matters remarkable in this book, at the word Baruch.]} 





PLACES OF SCRIPTURE. 289 














Noms, 
Eccius. viii. 5. Whoso keepeth the commandment shall feel no evil 
thing. [Vid. Eccles. viii. 5. ] - - =) xlixe 
xiv. 17. ΑἸ] flesh waxeth old as a garment - - - XXXvii. 
xxiv.14.[9.] From the beginning, and before the world, I was 
created - - - - - - liv. 
xlii, 14, Better is a man that doth ill, than a woman doing 
well. [Better is the churlishness of a man, than a 
courteous woman, &c.—Engl. Vers. } - =) | XX1x- 
Barucu iy. 7. - Sacrificing to devils, [and not to God. ] - = XSL 
Susanna 1. - There was a man in Babylon, Wc. - - xlix., lxxiil. 
Bet and the Drac. 3. Now the Babylonians had an idol called Bel, &c. ib. 
Pr. or Manasses. Repentance is not for the just, but for sinners - Xxxxix. 
1 Macc. iv. 59. Judas, and... the whole congregaticn of Israel, or- 
dained, that the days of the dedication of the Altar 
should be kept in their season from year to year - xl. 
2 Macc. vii.1. (And) it came to pass also, that seven brethren with 
their mother were. .. tormented, &c. - - ib. 
xiv. 41,[42.] He fell upon his sword, choosing rather to die man- 
fully, than to come into the hands of the wicked - Ixxxi. 


THE NEW TESTAMENT. 


S. Matt. vii. 12. Whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, 
even so do ye unto them; for this is the Law and 
the Prophets - - - - - XXXIX. 




















—— ix. 13. I came not to call the just [righteous], but sinners to 
repentance - - - - - ib. 
——— xi. 13. All the Prophets and the Law prophesied until John iv. 
— xiii. 43. Then shall the just [righteous] shine as the sun = selxcvis 
xxvii. 9. By Jeremy the Prophet - - - - xli. 

S. Marki. 1,2. The beginning of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, ... as it 
is written in the Prophets, &c. - - - iv. 
S. ΠΤ ΚΕ 1. 70. - As He spake by the mouth of His holy Prophets — - i. 
xi. 4]. - Give alms of what you [sueh things as ye] have =p oo.sine 

xxiv. 27. And beginning at Moses, and all the Prophets, He ex- 
pounded unto them in all the Scriptures - = XXX 

—-—— 44. All things must be fulfilled, which were written in 

the Law of Moses, and in the Prophets, and in the 
Psalms” - . - - - - ib. 
S. Joun x. 22. - And it was [at Jerusalem] the feast of the Dedication xl. 
Acts vii. 42. - The book of the Prophets - - - - xix. 

xxiv. 14. - Believing all things which are written in the Law, 
and in the Prophets - - - - XXXil. 

xxvi. 22, - Saying none other things than those which the Pro- 
phets and Moses did say [should come.] - - ib. 

xxviii. 23, Persuading them concerning Jesus, both out of the 
Law [of Moses,] and out of the Prophets - - ib. 


COSIN. U 


290 


A TABLE OF THE PLACES OF SCRIPTURE. 


Romans iil. 2. - To whom the Oracles of God were committed. [Unto 
them were committed the Oracles of God.] —_xvii., [1 xxiii. ] 


vill. 8 
ix. 4. 


. They that are in the flesh cannot please God - 


Whose is [To whom pertaineth] the adoption, &c. - 


xi. 84. Who hath known the mind of the Lord, or who hath 


xii. 1 
1 Cor. x. 10. 


been His counsellor ? - - - - 


. The powers that be are ordained of God - - 


They were destroyed by the destroyer - - 


20. - Sacrificing unto devils, [and not toGod.]_— - - 


2 Cor. xiii. 8. 


- We can do nothing against the Truth - - 


GALATIANS ii. 6. God accepteth no man’s person - - - 


EPuEsIANS vi.9 


. Neither is there respect of persons with Him - 


Cotosstansi. 15. The image of the invisible God - - - 


1 Tuess. iv. 3. - Fly fornication. [This is the will of God,... that 


ye should abstain from fornication. ] - - 


2 Timotny [1]. 8. As Jannes and Jambres resisted [withstood] Moses - 


————-- 10. 


Hesrews i. 1. 


— 3. 

ἘΠ Ὁ: 
- 8ὅ. 
— 37. 


S. JAMEs i. 10. 


—_— 








All Scripture is of Divine inspiration, [by inspiration 


of God.] - - - - - - 
God... spake of old time [in time past] to our fathers 
by the Prophets - - - - - 

- The brightness of His (Father’s) glory - - 
Enoch was translated - - - - 
They [ Others] were tortured - - - 
They were sawn asunder - - - - 


All flesh is as grass. [The words of S. James are: 
“As the flower of the grass he shall pass away.”’] - 


———- ii. 28. The Scripture was fulfilled, which saith: ... And 
(Abraham) was called the friend of God - - 

——- iv. 5. The Scripture saith: .. . The spirit that dwelleth in us 
lusteth toenvy - - Ξ- - ἐ 

1S. Peter i. 24. All flesh is as grass, ὅζο. - - - - 
2S. Peter 1.19. We have...a [more] sure word of prophecy - 
—21. (The) holy men of God spake as they were moved by 

the Holy Ghost - - - - - 

S.Jupn 14. - And Enoch also, the seventh from Adam, prophesied 


ReEVELAT. ii. 1. 
iii. 1. 





of these, saying, Behold, the Lord cometh with ten 
thousands of His saints - - - - 
Unto the Angel of the Church of Ephesus, [&c.] - 
Unto the Angel of the Church in Sardis, [| &c. ] - 


xxii.18, If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add 


unto him the plagues that are written in this book 


Noms. 


Ixxxlil. 
lxxiii. 


XXXVI. 
ib. 
XXXVill. 
EXOROKIENG 


1 XXXII 


ib. 
XXXVi. 
ib. 
xl, 
ib. 


XXXVli. 


XXXVIil. 


xli. 
XXXVIi. 


XXX. 


A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE AUTHORS, 


CENT. 


I.— 


11.-- 


111.--- 


IV.— 


WHOSE TESTIMONIES ARE PRODUCED IN THIS 
SCHOLASTICAL HISTORY. 


The number referreth to the paragraph. 


A.C. NUMB. 
34, Christ’s own testimony - - - - ΧΧΧΙ. 
usque ad 
100. His holy Apostles - - - - xxxii, &c. 
Eodem ; Josephus, 7 for the ancient Church of the He- t ἘΠ 
pempore. Philodud.,§ brews - - - 
102. Clemens Romanus Episcopus - - - xliv. 
Apostolical canons - - - - - xlv. 
110. Dionysius the Areopagite, who is said to have written 
the Eccl. Hierarchy - - - - xlvi. 
160. Melito, the Bishop of Sardis in Asia - - - xlvii. 
164, Justin the Martyr, a doctor in Palestine - - —-xiviili. 
204, Clemens, a doctor of Alexandria, and Origen’s master - hi. 
205. Tertullian, a priest of Africa, and S. Cyprian’s master - li. 
220. Origen, a doctor of Alexandria, who set forth the ori- 
ginal, and several translations of the Bible - - xlix. 
225. Julius Africanus, who lived with Origen - - 1. 
250. 5, Cyprian, the Martyr, and Bishop of Carthage in 
Africa - - - - - - li. 
$20, Eusebius, the Bishop of Cesarea in Palestine - - 111. 
325. The First General Council of Nice, under Constantine 
the Emperor - - - - - liv. 
340. S. Athanasius, the Archbishop and Patriarch of Alex- 
andria - - - - - τὸ lv., &c. 
350. S. Hilary, Bishop of Poictiers in France - - Ivii. 
360. S. Cyril, Bishop of Jerusalem - - - Iviii. 
864. The Council of Laodicea - - - - lix. &e. 
374. S. Epiphanius, the Bishop of*Salamine in the island of 
Cyprus - - - - - - ]xiv. 
875. S. Basil, the Bishop of Caesarea, in Cappadocia - Ιχν. 
376. S. Gr. Nazianzen, the Bishop of Constantinople - Ixvi. 
378. S. Amphiloehius, the Bishop of Iconium in Lycaonia - Ixvii. 
380. S. Philastrius, the Bishop of Brescia in Italy - - ]xviii. 
390. 5, Chrysostome, the Archbishop and Patriarch of Con- 
stantinople - - - - - - ]xix. 


v2 


A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE AUTHORS. 


Ace NUMB. 
392. S. Hierome, who translated the Bible out of the Hebrew 
into Latin - - - - - - Ixx., &c. 
398. Ruffin, a doctor of Aquileia, in the patriarchate of 
Venice - - - - - - ]xxiv. 
V.— 400. S. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo in Africa - = xxi 
405. Innocent the First, Bishop of Rome - - - Ixxxiii. 
419. The council of Carthage - - - - 1xxxil. 
426. The doctors at Marseilles in France’ - - - Ἰχχσῖν: 
451. The Fourth General Council of Chalcedon - - Ixxxv. 
452. Leo the First, Bishop of Rome - - - ib. 
494, Gelasius, Bishop of Rome - - - - Ixxxvi. 
VI.— 530. Aur. Cassiodore,a Consular man, that wrote the Tripar- 
tite History - - - - - Ixxxix. 
541. Justinian the Emperor, who gave the four first General 
Councils the force of laws - - - - ΧΟ. 
543, Junilius, a Bishop in Africa - - - - xcl. 
553. Primasius, an African Bishop - - ὦ xcli 
560. Anastasius, the Patriarch of Antioch in Syria - - xcili 
580. Leontius, the Byzantine - - - - xclv. 
599. Victorinus the Martyr, Bishop of Poictiers in France - xev. 
599. An ancient author under the name of S. Augustine - ib. 
599. An ancient author under the name of S. Ambrose - 10. 
VII.—600. 5. Gregory, Bishop of Rome - - - - xcix. 
620. An ancient author under the name of S. Augustine - ci. 
630. Antiochus, a Greek doctor - - - - cil 
636. Isidore, the Bishop of Seville in Spain - cili 
691. The Sixth General Council at Constantinople, in n Trallo civ 
VIII.—71i0. [720.] John Damascen, the Syrian doctor - - cv. 
730. Venerable Bede, a doctor of the Church in England - ον]. 
760. Adrian, a Greek doctor in Photius - - - evii 
IX.—800. Alcuin, Bede’s scholar, and Charlemagne’s tutor, a doc- 
tor of the Church in England and France - - cviii. 
810. Charlemagne’s Bishops, that wrote against the worship- 
ping of images - - - - - οἶχ. 
820. Nicephorus, the Bishop and Patriarch of Constantinople cx. 
830. Rabanus Maurus, the Bishop of Mentz in Germany - exi. 
835. Strabus, the first writer of the Ordinary Gloss upon tbe 
Bible - - - - - - cxil 
835. Agobardus, the Bishop of Lyons in France - - exiil 
850. Anastasius, the keeper of the library at Rome - - CXlv. 
879. Ado, the Bishop of Vienne in France - = Xvi. 
890. Ambrosius Ansbertus, a doctor of Lombardy - - cXxy. 
X.—910. Radulphus Flaviacensis, the Benedictine - - cXvi. 
XI.—1050. Hermannus Contractus, the chronologer - - CXVil. 
1090. Giselbert, Abbot of Westminster - - - CXviil. 
X1IJ.—1118. John Zonaras, a Greek, who commented upon the 


ancient Ecclesiastical Canons = = = 


ΟΧΙΧ, 





CENT. A.C. 
1120. 
1125. 
1130. 
1140, 
1145. 
1145. 
1145. 
1150. 
1160. 


1170. 


1174, 
1180. 


1190. 
1192. 


XIIT.—1200. 


1244. 


1270. 
1275, 


1290. 


XTV.— 1300. 
1310, 


1312. 
1320. 


1330. 
1340. 
1350. 


XV.—1400. 
1420, 


1480. 
1439. 
1445. 
1450. 
1470. 


XVI.—1502. 


1506. 
1510, 
1515. 
1520, 


A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE AUTHORS. 293 


NUMB. 
Rupertus, an Abbot in Germany - - - ὍΣΣ: 
Honorius Augustod. in Burgundy - - - Cxxi. 
Petrus Mauritius, Abbot of Clugny in France - - exxii. 
Hugo deS. Victore, in the suburbs of Paris - -  exxiil. 
Richardus de S. Victore, a Canon- Regular there - CXXiv. 
S. Bernard, Abbot of Clervalle in Burgundy - - ib. 
Philip the Solitary, a Greek doctor - - - CXXV. 
Gratian, of Bononia, the collector of the Canons - ΟΧΧΥΪ. 
Peter Lombard, the Master of the Sentences, and Bishop ἢ 
of Paris - = = Ξ Ξ ΑΙ ib, 
Petrus Comestor, the writer of the Scholastical His- 
tory of the Bible, and Dean of the Church at Troyes in 
France - - - - - ΞΡ ΟΣΣΥΙΝ 
The Scholiast upon Comestor - - - CXXViili. 
Joh. Beleth, Rector of the University at Paris - = CXXIX. 
Joh. Sarisburiensis, an English doctor, and Bishop of 
Chartres in France - - - - ΟΧΧΧ. 
Petrus Cellensis, his successor there - - - CXXxi. 
Theodore Balsamon, the commentator upon the ancient 
Ecclesiastical Canons, and Patriarch of Antioch - CXXxii. 
The Ordinary Gloss upon the Bible - exxxiy., ὅσο: 
Hugo Cardinalis, the author of the Concordance upon 
the Bible - - - - - - CXXXvill. 
Thomas Aquinas, the Master of the Schools in Italy - cxxxix. 
The Gloss upon the Canon Law, written by John Se- 
meca in Germany - - - - - ex], 
John Balbus, author of the Catholicon - - exlii. 
Niceph, Callistus, the Greek historian - - exlili. 
John de Columna, Archbishop of Messina in Sicily - οχ]ὶν. 
Brito, one of the Glossers upon the Bible - - cexly. 
Nicholas de Lira, a Brabantine, the commentator 
upon the Bible - - - - - exlvi. 
Gul. Ocham,’a doctor of Oxford - - - exlvii. 
Hervyeus Natalis, a doctor of Bretagne in France -  cexlviii. 
The Schoolmen of that time - - - - exlix. 
Thomas Anglicus, a doctor of the English Church - el, 
Thom. Walden, the provincial of the Carmelites in Eng- 
land - - - - - - cli. 
Paulus Burgensis, a Bishop in Spain - - - elii. 
The council of Florence in Italy - - - cliii., &e. 
Antoninus, Archbishop of Florence - - - ΟἸΧΙ. 
Alphonsus Tostatus, Bishop of Avila in Spain - ~ elxii., &e. 
Denys the Carthusian of Gelderland - - - οΟἸχῖν. 
Fr. Ximenius, the Cardinal, and Archbishop of Toledo in 
Spain, who set forth the Complutensian Bible - elxy. 
The Prefacer to the Basil Bible - - - elxvi. 
Picus Earl of Mirandula, in Italy - - - elxvii. 
Faber Stapulensis, a doctor of Paris - - -  e] xviii. 


Jodocus Clictoyeus, a doctor of the Sorbonne - - clxix. 


994, A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE AUTHORS. 


CENT. A.C. NUMB. 
1525. Ludovicus Vives, an Italian doctor - - - clxx. 
1526, Franciscus Georgius, a Venetian - - - elxxi. 
1530. Desiderius Erasmus, of Rotterdam - - -  elxxii. 
1534, Cardinal Cajetan, an Italian Bishop, and a commentator 

upon the whole Bible - - - -ἰὐ ΟἸΧΧΊΙ: 
1535. Catharin’s Anonymus, who wrote against him -  clxXiv. 
1535. Joh. Driedo, a doctor of Lovaine - - = ΟἸΧχν. 
1540. Joh, Ferus, the preacher at Mentz - - - ¢]xxvi. 
1540. Santes Pagninus, an Italian, and translator of the Bible  elxxvii. 
1540. Ant. Braciola, his Italian Bible - - Β ib. 
1541. Birkman’s Bible, at Antwerp - - = ib. 
1545, Fr. Vatablus’ Bible - - - - - ib. 


1545, R. Stephen’s Bible - - - - - ib. 


AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF THE FORMER 
AUTHORS, AND OTHERS, 


ALLEGED IN CONFIRMATION OF THIS SCHOLASTICAL 
HISTORY. 


The number referreth to the paragraph. 


NUMB. 


A. 


Ado, the Bishop of Vienne in 
France - - 
Adrian, an ancient Greek au- 
thor, recommended by 
Photius - - - 
Agobardus, the Bishop of 
Lyons in France 
Alcuin, Ven. Bede’s ΠΕΣ 
and Charlemagne’s tutor - 
Alphonsus a Castro, granting 
us the council of Laodicea 
S. Ambrose, citing the fourth 
book of Esdras 
Ambrosius Ansbertus, a doctor 


of Lombardy - - exy. 


S. Amphilochius, Bishop of 
Tconium, his certain canon 
of Divine Scripture, exclu- 
ding the apocryphal books 

Anastasius, Bibliothecarius 
Romanus - - 

Anastasius, the Patriarch of 
Antioch - - - 

Joh. Andreas, the first author 
of the Gloss upon the De- 
cretals, explaining the 
Pope’s citation of S. Au- 
gustine’s words under the 
name of divine scripture - 

Th. Anglicus, a doctor in the 


Church of England - cl, 


Anonymus apud Catharinum, 
deriding the new canon of 
Scripture, which was first 
set out and maintained by 
Catharin, against Cardinal 
Cajetan and the tradition of 


the Universal Church exxxix., clxxiv. 


Antiochus, a doctor in the 


Greek Church - - οἷ], 


CXVii. 


evii. 
exill. 
eviil. 
]xili. 


1xxxii. 


Ixvii. 
CXiv. 


xciil. 


Ixxvii. 





Antoninus, the Archbishop of | NuMB, 

Florence - - - elxt, 
Who also giveth us the testi- 

mony of Thomas Aquinas, 

and Nie. Lira - = CXXXIX, 
Rejecteth the tale concerning 

P. Lombard’s, Gratian’s, 

and Comestor’s mother - CXXVi. 
Maketh Alcuin to be the first 

author of the Gloss upon 

the Bible - - CXXXiV. 


' Relateth what invitation the 


Greeks had to the council 
at Basil - - - οἷν, 
And what special indulgences 
the Pope granted them in 
the council at Florence - 
D. Areopagita, the writer of 
the Ecelesiastical Hierar- 
chy - - - 
Apologeticus super decreta 
Greg. VII. setting forth the 
authority of the Universal 
Church Code - - 
Th. Aquinas, who is against 
the reception of the apo- 
cryphal books into the Di- 
vine canon - = 
His opinion concerning the 
author of the book of Wis- 
dom - - - 


elvii. 


xlyi. 


]xiii. 


CXXXiX. 


XXXVI, 


| A passage in his 2a, 2a, now 


clipped off - - CXXxXix. 
S. Athanasius, the Archbishop 

and Patriarch of Alexandria ly. 
Distinguishing the canonical 

books from all other eccle- 

siastical and apocryphal 

writings - ib., and lvi. 


| Affirming the Christian and 


| 
| 


the Judaic canon of the 
Old Testament to be one 
and the same - - ib. 


296 


Acknowledging the canonical 
authority of the wyecalypss 
of S. John - 

Ant. Augustinus, concerning 
the Code of canons received 
and used by the Universal 
Church - - - 

S. Augustine, who giveth eight 
several testimonies against 
the canonizing of the apo- 
cryphal books’ - - 

The peculiar honour that he 
had for the canonical Scrip- 
ture 5 Ξ = 


And for the constant tradition) 


of the Catholic Church, 
whereby to know the true 
books that belong to it 

In his general enumeration 
of Scripture books he hath 
many restrictions - 

The book of Baruch omitted 
in it - 

And yet he preferreth the 
apocryphal books before all 


other ecclesiastical writ- 
ings - - = 
Auctor Mirabilium 8. Ser. 


apud S. Augustinum, ex- 
cluding the books of the 
Maccabees out of the canon 
of Divine Scripture - 


Β. 


Bailius the Jesuit, acknow- 
ledging the canons of the 
council in Trullo to be 
universally received - 

Joh. Balbus, the author of the 
Catholicon - 

Th. Balsamon, the Pateiarch 
of Antioch, referreth for 
the number of canonical 
books to the council of 
Laodicea, and the Fathers 
of that age - - 

Card. Baronius, acknowledg- 
ing that the book of Judith 
was not received into the 
canon by the council of 
Nice - - - 

That S. Athanasius was the 
author of Synopsis S.Scrip- 
ture - - - 

That sundry other writings 
(produced under his name 
by the Roman doctors for 
the canonizing of the apo- 
cryphal ‘books) are suppo- 
sititious - - 


NUMB. 


]xii. 


]xxxiil. 


Ἰ χα. 


ii. 
Viii., 
XVil., 
KRIS. 
xlii. 


Ixxxvli. 


]xxxi. 


ib. 


ci. 


civ. 


exlii. 


CXXxii. 


liy. 


lvi. 


ib. 





AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE 


Granting us the testimony of 
the Laodicean council 

S. Basil the Great, one of the 
collectors of the Philocalia 
out of Origen’s works, 
where he numbereth the 
canonical books of Scrip- 
ture to be no more than 
we do - 

Tobit, Wisdom, and 3 ΠῚ 
asticus, aes canonized 
nor cited by him in those 
places which the Roman- 
ists allege out of him for 
that purpose - 

Elsewhere he maketh Philo 
to be the author of the 
book of Wisdom - 

Ven. Bede, his testimony for 
the Church of England 
concerning the number of 
canonical books - 

Joh. Beleth, the Rector of ‘lie 
University i in Paris, noting 
the book of Wisdom, Ee- 
clesiasticus, Tobit, and the 
Maccabees, to be apocry- 
phal, and not received by 
the Church - - 

Card. Bellarmine, acknow- 
ledging that after the time 
of the Apostles no addition 
can be made to the canon 
of Scripture - - 


That it is not in the power 


of the (Roman) Church to 
make an apocryphal book 
become canonical - 
That the controverted wri- 
tings were not received into 
the canon in S. Hierome’s 


time - = 2 
That 5. Hilary excluded 
them, as the Hebrews 
did - - 


That S. Athanasius ἀπ: the 
Synops. S. ste and that 
sundry sayings, produced 
under his name in favour 
of the apocryphal books, 
are supposititious - 

That the Council of Laodicea 
is forus - - 

That the book of Banach is 
not numbered by itself 
among the canonical writers 
of the Scriptures, either by 
any Council, Father, or an- 
cient Pope - - 

He is much troubled about 
the third book of Esdras, 


and the Roman edition of - 


the Septuagint Bible - 


NUMB. 


Ixiii., Ixxiii, 


Ixy. 


ib. 


XKXV1. 


evi. 


CXxix. 


xlii. 


XVi., CXevil. 


liv. 


Ivii. 


lvi. 


]xiii. 


ΙΧ]. 


Ιχχχὶϊ. 














OF THE AUTHORS ALLEGED. 


NUMB, 

S. Bernard, agreeing with 
Rich. de 5. Victore = (XXIV. 
lxxxii., lviii., 


forth by the ]xix., Ixxix., 
Septuagint ]xxx., cili. 

The additions of the Helle- 
nists thereunto annexed by 
Theodotion, Lucian, Hesy- 
chius, and others, used in 
the African Churches ]xxix.,]1xxxii, 

The Vulgar printed at Basil 
with an ancient Preface, 
that acknowledgeth the 
Apocr, to be uncertain and 
dubious books, taxing those 
men of ignorance and folly 
who make them to be of 
equal authority with the 
canonical - 

Set forth with the Ordinary 
Gloss - CXXXiV.—CXXXVll. 

And with Lira’s Commenta- 
ries - - 

By Card. Gneaine 

By Pagnin, Braciola, ἘΠῚ 
man, Vatablus, and R. Ste- 
phen, all witnesses for us - 

Tac. Billius, defending S. Am- 
philochius - 

Sev. Binius, ἘΠ us the 
Council of Laodicea - 

And acknowledging the third 
council of Carthage in the 
Roman edition to differ 
from other copies - 

Bonaventure, concerning the 
writer of the book of Wis- 
dom - - - 

The Breviary used in the 
Church of Rome, which 
appointeth certain Lessons 
to be read out of the fourth 
book of Esdras, and yet it 
is not held by themselves 
to be canonical - - 

Brito, the expositor of S. Hie- 
rome’s Prologues upon the 
Bible, excluding the apo- 
cryphal books from the 
canon of Scripture - 

Luc. Brugensis, concerning 
the third book of Esdras - 

P. Burgensis, an Hebrew 
born, and a Hiphop in 
Spain - 

Affirming the story of the 
Maccabees to be no cano- 
nical Scripture - - 

And that S. Paul referred 
not to that story in his 
Epistle to the Hebrews - 


The Bibles, set | 


elxvi. 


exlvi. 
elxyv. 


clxxvii. 
]xiil. 


Ixxxii. 


ΧΧΧΥΪ. 


ΙΧΧΧΙ], 


ΟΧΙν. 


ἸΙΧΧΧΊΪ. 
clii. 
» df 


ib. 


xvii. | 








297 


NUMB. 
C. 


Card. Cajetan, so great an 
oracle of divines in his 
time, that there was no 
prelate or doctor in the as- 
sembly at Trent, who might 
have thought himself too 
good to learn of him - 

His large and express testi- 
mony for us - - 

He allegeth S. Hierome, as 
the guide of the Latin 
Church, to be herein fol- 
lowed - - - 

Adviseth how to understand 
S. Augustine, together with 
the Council of Carthage, 
and some other ancient F'a- 
thers, that otherwhiles call 
the apocryphal books holy 
and canonical writings 1xxxi.,1xxxii, 

The Canons of the Apostles. 
Vide Constitutions. 

Mel. Canus, acknowledging 
that no book ought to be 
received for canonical 
Scripture, which the Apo- 
stles did not receive and 
deliver to the Church - 

He alloweth us the testimony 


cxcy. 


elxxiii. 


lxx. 


xlii. 


of Origen - liv. {Vid. num. xlix.] 
The Council of Laodicea” - ]xiii. 
Epiphanius - - lxiv. 
Damascen - - cv. 
S. Gregory - - es 
Lira - - - exlvi. 
Antoninus - - celxi. 
And Tostatus - - elxii. 
Granteth the canons made 

in Trullo to have been ge- 

nerally received in the 

Church - - - ciy. 
And censureth Catharin for 

a caviller against Card. 

Cajetan - -  elxxiii. 
Lud. Carbajol, a ἘΠ ἢ doc- 

tor, denying that Judith 

was canonized in the Coun- 

cil of Nice - = Ixxiii. 
Aur. Cassiodore, his agreement 

with S. Hierome - - ]xxxix. 
Catena Gr. Patrum, citing 

Athanasius as the author 

of Synopsis S. Ser. - lvi. 
Amb. Catharin, he that cavil- 

led against Cajetan, and 

was the first maintainer of 

the new Scripture canon, 

which he got to be passed 

by the voices of himself and 

his faction in a very small 

assembly at Trent =i ὍΣΟΙ,» 


298 


Confessing, that neither Christ 
nor His Apostles, in the New 
Testament, ’cited any of the 
apocryphal books in the 
Old - 

That S. Hagrome! 8 ἘΠ προς 
upon Tobit and Judith are 
corrupted by the scribe, 
who changed the word Apo- 
erypha there into Hagio- 
grapha_ - - 

And that S. Gregory is for 
us - 

The {Catholic} Church in all 
ages since Christ’s time, 
and in all parts of the 
world, giving testimony for 
us against the canon of 
Trent - - 

Laon. Chalcondylus, deconting 
the renunciation that the 
Greek Church made, and 
sent, against the pretended 
Decrees and Union at the 
Council of Florence - 

Charlemagne and his Bishops, 
[their] testimony for the 
Church of France - 

Jesus Curist Himself, re- 

ducing all the Scriptures of 

the Old Testament toMoses, 
the Prophets, and the 

Psalms, (which is the first 

book of the Hagiographa :) 

of which three classes the 
apocryphal books were 
none - - - 

Chrysostom, referring us to 

the testimony of the Catho- 

lic Church for the number 
of names of the canonical 
books - 

And attesting. icaneote that 
there be no other canonical 
books of the Old Testament, 
than what were first written 
in the Hebrew tongue - 

Clemens Alexand., . Origen’s 
master, agreeing with him 

Clemens Romanus.— Vid. Con- 
stitutions.§ 

Jod. Clictoveus, granting us 
the testimony of Damascen, 
and excluding all the con- 
troverted books from the 
canon - - - 

Joh. Columna, his testimony for 
the Church of Sicily - 

The Code of the ᾿ African 
Church, relating the canon 
of the Council of Carthage 
otherwise than the Roman 
doth - - - 


NUMB, 


XXXIV. 


Ixxiii. 


Cc. 


el xxviii. 





elx. 


cix. 


XXXI. 


Viil. 


]xix. 


11, 


cy. 


cxliv. 





Ixxxil. | 


AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE 


NUMB, 

The Code of Dionysius Exiguus 
hath no decretal epistle of 
the Popes init - - 

It retrencheth divers of the 
ancient canons, and addeth 
many others that the Uni- 
versal Church did not ac- 
knowledge - 

The Code of the Roman Charen 
now differing from what it 
was of old - Ixiii., ]xxxiii., 

The Code of the Universal 
Church, by which the an- 
cient Christians were go- 
verned - - ]xiii., 

Confirmed by the great Gene- 
ral Council of Chalcedon - 

Of what canons and decrees 
of Councils it consisted - 

No decretal epistle of the Pope 
in it - - - 

Pet. Comestor, and his Scho- 
liast CXXVil. 

The Complutensian Bible,which 
hath not in it the Third book 
of Esdras in Greek - 

And noteth the other apocry- 
phal books - - 

The Constitutions and Canons, 
set forth under the Apo- 
stles’ names, both of them 
excluding the apocryphal 
books from the Old Testa- 
ment - - xliv., xlv. 

Fr. Costerus, granting us the 
Council of Laodicea - 

P. Cotton, acknowledging that 
the tenth chapter of S. John 
doth not canonize the First 
book of the Maccabees’ - 

Covaruvias, granting us the 
testimony of Damascen_ - 

The Council of Aix, the rever- 
ence and honour that they 
had there for our country- 
man Venerable Bede - 

The Council of Aquileia, at- 
testing the custom of the 
ancient Councils, to lay the 
Bible of God, as their rule, 
in the midst before them - 

The Council of Basil invited 
the Greeks thither, deposed 
the Pope, and condemned 
the Council of Florence - 

The Council of Carthage, 
enumerating the books 
of the Bible as S. Augus- 
tine did, and taking the 
word Canonical in a large 
sense - - 

The canons of this Council 
were not confirmed by the 


Ixxxiil. 


ib. 


Ixxxvi, 


Ixxxiil. 
Ixxxv. 
]xxxiil, 
ib. 


) CXXVIli. 


]xxxii. 


elxv. 


xiii. 


xl. 


CV. 


evi. 


liv. 


cliv., clx. 


1xxxii., 
1xxxvi., 
]xxxvii., 
xevl. 











OF THE AUTHORS ALLEGED. 


NUMB. 
General Council of Chalce- 
don, as those of Laodicea 

were - Ιχχχνυ. 
Being first added to the Code 
by Dionysius the abbot at 

Rome - - ib. 


But the Fathers in this Coun- 
cil differ not in effect from 
the Fathers before them 1xxxvi., xcvi. 

They sent not their decree Ixxxvi. 
to be confirmed by Pope [| Vid. num. 
Innocent the First - Ixxxiii. } 

Received by the Council in 
Trullo - Ixxxy. [Vid. num. civ. ] 

The Couneil of Chalcedon, con- 
firming the Code of the 
Universal Church, and the 
Council of Laodicea, but 
not the Council of Carthage 

The Council of Ephesus, laying 
the Divine Scriptures, as 
their guide, in the midst be- 
fore them - 

The Council of Ferara ae, 
Florence. The history of it 

The Council of Laodicea, ex- 
eluding the apocryphal 
books from the canon of 
Scriptures - 

The Canons of this ἘΣ 
were received into the Code 
of the Universal Church, 
and confirmed by the fourth 
and sixth General Coun- 


]Xxxv. 


liv. 


cliy., ὧς. 


lix. 


cils - - Ixxxy., [civ. ] 
Not so ancient as the Coun- 
cil of Nice {lix., | lxiii., Ixxxy. 


The Council of Nice, the testi- 
mony produced out of it 
against the receiving of the 
apocryphal books as parts 
of the Divine Scripture - 

The book of Judith was not 
canonized init - ib., and ]xxiii. 

The second Council of Nice 
condemned by Charle- 
magne and his Bishops - 

The Council of Sardis, first ad- 
ded to the Code by Dionys. 
Exig. the Roman Abbot - 

The Council called the Quini- 
Sext in Trullo, confirming 
the canons of the Councils 
at Laodicea and Carthage, 
together with the Canonical 
Epistles of Athanas., Nazi- 
anz., and Amphiloch. - 


liv. 


cix. 


Ixxxiii, 


civ. 


The Council of Trent. Vid. Trent, clxxix. 


P. Crab, his edition of the 
Councils - - Ixi., ΟἿΣ, 
Cresconius, his collection of 
the Ecclesiastical Ca- 
nons - - 1xxxii., lxxxiii. 


299 


NUMB. 
S. Cyprian agreeth with his 
master - - flii.,] 1xxxii. 
The book of Wisdom no more 
canonical with him, than 
the third and fourth book 
of Esdras, which are not 
canonical with the Roman- 
ists themselves - = Ixxvii., Ixxxii. 
S. Cyril, Patriarch of Alex- 
andria, testifying that, in 
the ancient Councils, they 
were wont to lay the Scrip- 
tures of God before them, 
as their guide and rule 
whereby to proceed - 
S. Cyril, Bishop of Jerusalem, 
his ample testimony against 
eanonizing the apocryphal 
books - - - 
Concerning the late edition 
of his Catechetical Ser- 
mons - - - 


liv. 


lyiii. 


Dz. 


Joh. Damascen, his testimony 
for the number of canonical 
books - 

| Dionysius [ Didymus 7 ΠΩΣ 
andrinus, defending Origen 
against his opposers 

Dionysius Carthusianus, exX- 
eluding the apocryphal 
books from the canon of 
Divine Scripture - Ixxili., elxiy. 

Joh. Driedo, a doctor of Lo- 
vain, that lived and wrote 
not long before the Council 
at Trent: his large and ex- 
press testimony, that the 
Christian Church received 
not the apocryphal books 
into equal authority with 
the canonical, and that no 
point of Faith is founded 
upon them - - 

| Taxing also the scribe’s error 
in S. Hierome’s prologue, 
about the word Hagiographa 
applied there to the book of 
Tobit and Judith, instead of 
Apocrypha - - 

And rejecting the book of 
Baruch no less than the 
third and fourth of Esdras 

Durand, the Schoolman, re- 
jecting all additions of Di- 
vine Scripture after the 
time of the Apostles - 


ΟΥ, 


Ixxvi. 


clxxy. 





xxiii. 


]xxxii. 


xlii, 


900 


E, 


G. Ederus, granting us the 
Council of Laodicea - 
And the testimony of Damas- 
cen - - - 
G. Eisengren, his great com- 
mendations of Card. Caje- 
tan - 
The Finientitoes of WGravan, 
alleging the approbation, 


NUMB,. 


1xiii. 


ον. 


celxxiii. 


given by PopeGregory XIII. 


and his Cardinals, of the 
Old Gloss upon the Canon 
Law, wherein the apocry- 
phal books are rejected out 
of the Scripture canon’ - 

S. Epiphanius, his testimony 
distinguishing the apocry- 
phal from the canonical 
books - - - 

D. Erasmus, attesting the care 
of the Jews in preserving 
entirely the books of the 
Old Testament 

Denying Judith to be received 
into the canon by the Coun- 
cil of Nice, or that ὃ, Hie- 
rome said so - 

Referring to Ruffinus a 
S. Hierome for the number 
of canonical books, which 
the Church acknowledged, 
and complaining of some 
of the apocryphal books, 
which were publicly read 
in his time - 

Pope Eugenius the Fourth de- 
posed by the Council of 
Basil, and his proceedings 
in the Council of Florence 
at the same time. His 
pretended Union with the 
Greeks, and Instruction to 
the Armenians. No decree 
made by him there concern- 
ing the canonical books of 
Scripture - - 

Eusebius, citing the testimony 
of Josephus for the books 
of the Old Testament - 

Rejecting the apocryphal 
books from the canon 

And defending Origen - 


Ε. 


Jac. Faber Stapulensis, sepa- 
rating the contested wri- 
tings from the equal and 
supreme authority of the 
Divine Scriptures. He 


ex]. 


Ixiv. 


XXili. 


liv. 


elxxii. 


cliy., &c. 


XXiy. 


1111., Ixxx. 


lxxyi. 








AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE 


lived in great reputation, 
and wrote but a while be- 
fore the Council at Trent 


began - - - 
Ferrandus -Diaconus, his 
abridgment of the ancient 
Church canons. - - 


Joh, Ferus, (five years before 
the Trent Council,) con- 
tinued the old distinction 
between the canonical and 
the apocryphal books of the 
Bible - - 


σα. 


G. Galarza, attesting the cor- 
ruption of S. Hierome’s Pro- 
logue, in the word Hagio- 
grapha,and that the ancient 
Fathers numbered Tobit 
and Judith among the Apo- 
crypha - - - 

Pope Gelasius, who put but 
one book of Esdras into the 
canon - - - 

His decree in the Roman 
Synod concerning ecclesi- 
astical writings, received, 
and rejected - - 

Gilb. Genebrard, acknowledg- 
ing that, between the time 
of Malachy and S. John 
Baptist, there was no Pro- 
phet among the Jews, and 
that Ezra left but twenty- 
two books of the Old Testa- 
ment - = - 

Gennadius, his high commend- 
ation of Ruffinus - 

Fr. Georgius Venetus, exclud- 
ing the apocryphal books 
from the canon - - 

Joh. Gerson, the Chancellor of 
Paris, denying the receipt 
of any additional books to 
the Scriptures of God, after 
the age of the Apostles - 

Giselbert, Abbot of Westmin- 
ster, testifying in this par- 
ticular for the Church of 
England - 

The Gloss, called The Omid 
Gloss upon the Bible, first 
set forth by Strabus the 
Benedictine, finding fault 
with the copy of S. Hie- 
rome’s_ Prologue, where 
Tobit is numbered among 
the Hagiographa - 

Calling itignorance and folly, 
to say, (as the Council of 


NUMB. 


elxviii. 


]xxxiil. 


c]xxvi. 


Ixxiii. 


]xxxii. 


1xxxvi. 


Xxi. 


]xxiv. 


elxxi. 


xlii. 


cXxvili. 


Ixxili.,c ii 





OF THE AUTHORS ALLEGED. 


Trent doth,) that the apo- 
cryphal and_ canonical 
books are of equal venera- 
tion - - 
The Gloss upon the Canon 
Law, first compiled by John 
Semeca, a German, calling 
the Apocrypha “ Ecclesi- 
astical Books that are not 
geuerally read” - - 
Alv. Gomecius, concerning the 
great care and cost in set- 
ting forth the Compluten- 
sian Bible. - - 
S. Gregory, his express testi- 
mony for the Canon of the 
ancient Christian Church 
excluding the book of the 
Maccabees - - 


H. 


Herveus Natalis, a French 
doctor of Bretagne, refer- 
ring to the Hebrews for 
the Bible Canon - 

Hermannus Contractus, the 
Chronologer, ending the 
Canon of Scripture in Ne- 
hemiah’s time - - 

Hesychius, his translation of 
the Bible - - 

S. Hierome, out of whose wri- 
tings thirteen several testi- 
moniesare produced against 
the new decree at Trent 

His judgment concerning the 
author of the book of Wis- 
dom - - - 

And the new pieces annexed 
to Daniel - - 

What he saith concerning the 
third and fourth book of 
Esdras, together with other 
apocryphal books rejected 
by the Church” - - 

Hilarius of Arles, his epistle 
to S. Augustine concerning 
the divines at Marseilles, 
who took exception at his 
citing of an uncanonical 
book - - 

S. Hilary, Bishop of Poictiers, 
acknowledging no book of 
the Old Testament but what 
Ezra collected into one vo- 
lume - 

And rejecting the books of 
Apocrypha from the Ca- 
non - - 

Hinemarus Henekateic concern- 


ing the Universal Church 


NUMB,. 


CXXXV., CXXXVi. 


exl. 


elxy. 


XCix. 


exlviil. 


CXxvil, 


1xxxii. 


ἘΞκ ΙΧ τὶ- 


XXXVi. 


1111. 


ΙΧΧΧΙΙ. 


]xxxiv. 


XXxi. 


lvii. 


lxxxiil. 


Honor. Augustod., who acknow- 
ledgeth no part of the Old 
Testament, but the Law of 
Moses, the Prophets, and 
the Hagiographa: of which 
Tobit, and the rest, are none 

Hugo Cardinalis, accounting 
the apocryphal books to be 
dubious and uncertain writ- 
ings, not received by the 
Church to prove any point 
of Religion and Faith by 
them - - 

Acknowledging also ‘the error 
of the writer in S. Jerome’s 
Prologue concerning the 
word Hagiographa - 

Hugo de S. Victore, confessed 
by the Romanists to be al- 
togetheragainst them in this 
matter - - - 


1. 


Cornel. Jansenius, acknowledg- 
ing that, between the time 
of Malachy and S. John 
Baptist, there was no Pro- 
phet - - 

The Index, annexed to the 
Vulgar Bible, of the texts 
of the Old Testament cited 
by Christ and His Apostles 
in the New; among which 
there is not one noted out 
of the apocryphal books 

Josephus, recording the num- 
ber of books that were only 
acknowledged to be parts 
of the Old Bible - - 

Isidorus Hispalensis, of the 
same mind herein with S. 
Hierome - - 

Julius Africanus, rejecting the 
story of Susannah - 

The Chronicle set forth by 
Eusebius for the most part 
a transcript out of his, 
which is not now extant - 

Junilius Africanus, concerning 
the imparity between the 
canonical and apocryphal 
books” - - - 

Chr. Justellus, who set forth 
the Code of the Universal 
Church - - 

And the Council of Carthage 
in the African Code - 

Justinian’s Imperial Law, 
confirming the Code of the 
Universal Church, and the 


301 


NUMB. 


CxXXL 


CXXXVill. 


lxxili. 


ΟΧΧΙΙ. 


iv., XXi. 


XXXll. 


Xxiv. 


Ciii., cviil., cxi. 


1. 


ib. 


xci. 


]xiii. 


Ixxxii. 


first four General Councils Ixiii., xe. 


302 


AN 


Justin Martyr, neither ap- 
proving nor citing any of 
the apocryphal books - 


K. 


Alb. Krantzius, of the first 
Glosser upon the Canon 
Law - - - 


L. 


Laodicea.—Vide 
Laodicea. 

Pope Leo the First, who as- 
sented to the Council of 
Chalcedon, all but the last 
canon - - - 

Leo the Fourth, asserting the 
authority of the Laodicean 
canons - 

Leontius, (set forth by Herr 
Canisius, ) his test. for the 
number of canonical books 

Jac. Leschassier, who declar- 
eth the order of the canons, 
and the authority of the 


Council of 


Code of the Universal 
Church - - ]xiil., 
Gul. Lindanus, his reasons 


against his own fellows, that 
say the book of Judith was 
canonized in the Council of 
Nice - - - 
Loysius, rejecting his fellows’ 
argument, who say, that 
the Fathers accounted the 
controverted books to be 
canonical Scripture, be- 
cause they cite them other- 
whiles under the name of 
divine writings - - 
Lucian’s translation of the 
Bible - - 
Nic. Lyra, his Bele testi- 
mony for us - - 


Μ. 


Joh. Maldonate, acknowledg- 
ing that our Saviour Christ 
reduced all the Scriptures 
of the Old Testament to 
three classes, (whereof the 
apocryphal books are none) 

Joh. Mariana, of the first au- 
thors that collected the 


Concordance of the Bible - exxxviil. 


His high commendations of 
Paulus Burgensis - os 


ALPHABETICAL 


NUMB, 


xlviil. 


exl. 


]xxxv. 


]xiil. 


xciv. 


Ixxxiil. | 





liv. 


TABLE 


And of Alphonsus Tostatus 
The Marsellian Divines in S. 
Augustine’s time not ac- 
knowledging the book of 
Wisdom to be of any ca- 
nonical authority - 
Martinez, a doctor of Sala- 
manca, producing and ap- 
proving herein the testi- 
mony of Niceph. Callistus 
Melito, the ancient Bishop of 
Sardis, his catalogue of all 
the canonical books of 
Scripture - 
Methodius, one of tHe defend- 
ers of Origen - - 
Merlin, his edition of the 
Councils, and the Pope’s 
Decretal Epistles, as they 
were first printed - 
Pet. Mauritius, Abbot of Clug- 
ny, his express testimony 
forus - - - 


N. 


P. Nannius, affirming that the 
writings produced by divers 
Roman Catholics under 
the name of Athanasius, for 
canonizing the apocryphal 
books, are supposititious - 

Gr. Naxianzen, his ample tes- 
timony for the true num- 
ber of all the genuine and 
authentic books of Scrip- 
ture - - - 

His defence of Origen - 

Gr. Neocesariensis, another 
of Origen’s defenders - 


| Nice.—Vide Council of Nice. 


Ixxvii. 
)xxxil. 


exlvi. 


χχχὶ. 





elii, 


Nicephorus Callisius, attesting 
the true number of the ca- 
nonical books - < 

Explicating Origen 

Nicephorus, the "Patriarch τ 
Constantinople, putting a 
difference between the ca- 
nonical and apocryphal 
books of Scripture - 


O. 


Gul. Ocham, a School doctor 
in the Church of England, 
ranking the apocryphal 
writers with other exposi- 
tors of the Scripture, and 
denying them an _ equal 
honour with the Divine 
writers - - 


lite, 


NUMB. 
ΟἸΧΙΙ. 


Ιχχχὶ., Ἰχχχῖν. 


exliii. 


xlvii. 


)xxvi. 


1xxxlil. 


ΟΧΚΊΙ. 


lvi. 


cx, 


¢., cxivii. 





OF THE AUTHORS ALLEGED. 


Origen, his express testimony 
for the number of twenty- 
two books only belonging 
to the Old Testament, and 
that all the rest (now con- 
troverted) are out of the 
canon - - - 

His great learning and know- 
ledge in the Scriptures 
above all other men of his 
age: his industry in setting 
them forth in several lan- 
guages - - 


Ἐν 


Pamphylus the Martyr, one of 
Origen’s defenders - 
Padr. Paul's History of the 


NUMB. 


xlix. 


ib., and Ixxxii. 


Ixxvi. 


Council of Trent elxxxi.,clxxxii., ὅσο. 


Ben. Pererius, acknowledging 
Rupertus (one of our wit- 
nesses) to be a good Catho- 
lic, which Card. Bellarmine 
denieth - - - 

Granting us the witness of 


Lyra - : 
And highly commendeth Ca- 
jetan - = 


Petrus Cellensis, of the num- 
ber of books belonging to 
the Old Testament - 

Philastrius, who is against the 
admission of Eeclesiasticus 
into the Scripture canon - 

Philo Judeus, concerning the 
great care and resolution 
which the Jews had to pre- 
serve the records of the 
Old Testament entirely - 

Philippus, the Greek soltary 
attesting forus - 

G. Phranza, of the proceed: 
ings in the Council of Basil 
against Pope Eugenius 
TV; - = 

And of the same Pope’ s pro- 
ceedings in the Council at 
Florence with the Greek 
Emperor and some of his 
Bishops - - 

[Joh.] Fr. Picus, confessing 
that Antoninus giveth tes- 
timony for us - 

[Idem] Joh. [Fr.] ΡΣ 
Count of Mirandula, ad- 
hering firmly to S. Hie- 
rome herein, whom the 
Church followeth - 

And alleging his authority 
as a rule to all others - 


CXX. 
exlvi. 


elxxiii, 


CXXXi. 


Ixviii. 


cliv. 


ce] xvii. 


hes, 


Jo. Pineda, acknowledging 
that the book of the Pro- 
verbs is otherwhiles cited 
under the name of the Wis- 
dom of Solomon - = 

P. Pitheus, noting the cor- 
ruption of a place in Jose- 
phus, as he was set forth in 
Latin at Basil - - 

| Polycrates, his honourable 

mention of Melito = 
Primasius, an African Bishop, 

' continuing to assert the 

Hebrew canon there, after 

the time of the Council at 

Carthage - - 

| Prosper of Aquitaine, concern- 

ing the time when S. Au- 

gustine was first made a 

Bishop - - - 


R. 


| Rabanus Maurus, following S. 
|  Hierome, and transeribing 
Isidore - - - 
| Radulphus Flaviacensis, ex- 
cepting against Tobit, Ju- 
dith, and the Maccabees, 
as books of an inferior 
order ~ - - 
Richardus de ,8. Véictore, 
agreeing with Hugo, that 
the apocryphal books are 
not in the canon 
Ruffinus, his clear testimony 
for the ancient canon of the 
Bible which we retain - 
| He was first S. Hierome’s 
beloved friend, and after- 
wards his professed enemy : 
yet herein he agreed with 
him, and followed the com- 
mon belief of the Church 
Was suspected without cause 
| to follow Origen’s errors, 
| which procured him more 
obloquy than either he or 
Origen-deserved - - 
The high commendation for 
his learning and sanctity, 
| which Gennadius gave him 
Rupertus, plainly denying the 
book of Wisdom to be ca- 
nonical Scripture, and al- 
lowing but twenty-four 
books to the Old ‘Testa- 
ment - - - 





S. 





Sahellicus, concerning the Bi- 


303 


NUMB. 


xlvii. 


ΧΧΙΧ, 


xvii. 


Xcil. 


Ixxxvii. 


eXxi. 


Cxvi. 


CXXlv. 


lxxiv. 


ib. 


Ixxvi. 


lxxiv. 


cxx. 


804 


shops of the Greek Church, 
that were invited to the 
Council of Basil - - 

Joh. Saxisburiensis, testifying 
for the Churches of Eng- 
land and France - - 

His opinion that Philo wrote 
the book of Wisdom - 

Jos. Scaliger, concerning the 
Chronicle of Eusebius and 
Julius Africanus - 

G. Scholarius, of the proceed- 
ings in the Council at Flo- 
rence - 

The Schoolmen, τον ὯΙ: 
lowing S. Hierome’s ac- 
count herein - 

The Scholiast upon Comestor, 
giving reason why the apo- 
cryphal books, being not of 
the canon, are by the 
Church admitted to be read 
with the Bible - - 

Seder Olam, one of the Jews’ 
books, acknowledging uo 
Prophet among them after 
Malachi - - - 

Joh. Semeca, the author of the 
Gloss upon the Canon Law, 
his testimony that the 
apocryphal books were but 
ecclesiastical writings, not 
generally read, as the Di- 
vine Scripture were - 

Serarius, granting us the tes- 
timony of Lyra - - 

Hugo de S. Victore - 

And Tostatus -Ξ 

Pope Sixtus V., his edition οἵ 
the Septuagint - - 

Status Senensis, numbering 
the canonical books of the 
Old Testament to be 
twenty-two - 

And rejecting the pdaitions 
to Esther - - 

Joh. Sleidan, of the calling and 
proceedings in the council 
of Trent - 

The Sorbonists, they neither 
censured Erasmus, nor Ca- 
jetan, (as in other matters 
they did,) for setting the 
apocryphal books out of 
the canon - - 

King of Spain’s Bible, which 
hath not the third book of 
Esdras in Greek - 

Th. Stapleton, acknowledging 
that the apocryphal books 
were not received and con- 
firmed by the Apostles - 

And denying the canonizing 


NUMB. 


elv. 


clvi. 


exlix., elxxiii. 


CXXVill. 


Ιχχχ. 


ex. 
exlvi. 
CXXiil. 


elxii. 


1xxxii. 


xix. 


lvi. 


elxxxil., clxxxiii., &c. 


elxxii., clxxili. 


Ixxxii. 


χχχὶν. 


AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE 


NUMB. 
of Judith by the Council of 


Nice - - - liv. 


| Strabus, the author of the 








Ord. Gloss upon the Bible. 
—Vide the Gloss. 

Th. Stroxxa, of the great ac- 
count that all learned men 


made of Cajetan - -  clxxiil. 


T 


Tertullian, excluding the apo- 
cryphal books from the 


canon of Scripture - li. 


| And referring to the Testa- 


ment of the Catholic Church Vili. 
Theodoret, of the proceedings 
in the Council of Nice by 
the rule of the Holy Scrip- 
ture - - 
Theodotion’s ἐς of the 
- Bible - - lviil., 1xxxii. 
Joh. Tilii Codex, concerning 
the omission of Philemon, 
and the Revelation, in some 
copies of the Laodicean 


liv. 


canon - - - 1 xii. 
Godf. Tilman’s notes upon 

Antiochus, the Greek doc- 

tor - - cil. 
Alph. Tostatus, applying S. 

John’s last words in his 

Revelation to those that 

add any thing to the whole 

Bible - = - ν. 


Preferring S. Hierome’s tes- 
timony, against the ad- 
dition of the apocryphal 


books, before all other 

writers - Ixxxviii., CXxXxvil. 
And his own testimony for us 

at large - - - cl xii. 
Joh. Trithemius, acknowledg-) 

ing those doctors of later CXV., 

times, whom we produce CXVi., 

for bearing witness to the! cxxiii., 

truth herein, to be very ἵ CXXV1., 

learned in the Scriptures, | exxxiv., 

and highly esteemed in the| — exlvi. 

Latin Church - - 

We 

Fr. Vatablus, his Bible - clxxvil. 
Concerning the edition of the 

LXX, and the third book 

of Esdras - -  Ixxxii. 
Victorinus the Martyr, attest- 

ing the number of canoni- 

cal books received in his 

time - - - ΧοΥ. 





OF THE AUTHORS ALLEGED. 


Lud. Vives, the commentator 
upon 5. Augustine, his 
several censures of the 
apocryphal books - 


W. 


Th. Waldensis, attesting the 
canon of Scripture to have 
determined with the Apo- 
stles - - - 

And acknowledging no more 
than XXII books of the 
Old Testament - 

Gul. Whitaker, pleading ae 
the right of the Church to 
be the witness and inter- 
preter of Scripture - 


ΟΟΒΙΝ, 


NUMB. 


clxx. 


xii. 


cli. 


viii. 


X. 


Card. Ximenius, and other 
learned men, (that assisted 
him in setting forth the 
Bible at Complutum in 
Spain,) distinguishing the 
apocryphal books from the 
canonical - - 


Ζ. 


Joh. Zonaras, commentator 
upon the Ecclesiastical Ca- 
nons of the Greek Church, 
excluding the apocryphal 
books from the canon of 
Scripture = 

And concerning the “Council 
of Carthage - 


305 


NUMB. 


clxy. 


xly. 


lxxxXli., cxix. 


A TABLE OF THE AUTHORS REFUTED IN THIS 
SCHOLASTICAL HISTORY. 





The number referreth to the paragraph. 





NUMB. 
A. 
Alphonsus a Castro, alleging 
the pretended decree of the 
Council at Florence - clx 
Andradius, endeavouring to 
evade the Gloss upon the 
Canon Law - exl, 


And producing the Decree 
which was never made - ib. 
Armenians. The instruction 
pretended to be given them 
by Pope Eugenius IV. in 
that Council, [which he 
held at Florence, | dubious, 


and improbable - -  elviii. 


B. 


Card. Baronius, pretending 
the Council of Nice for the 
canonizing of Judith - liv. 

Distinguishing the Christian 
and the Judaic canon - lvi. 

Imagining the Council of 
Laodicea to be more an- 
cient than the Council of 
Nice - - - lix. 

Citing S. Basil for the book 
of Tobit - - 

And the Council of Carthage 
for allthe rest - 

M. Becanus, citing the uncer- 
tain epistle of Pope Inno- 
cent the First - - 

Dressing up his pageant of 
Popes, whom he fancieth to 
deliver over the Trent canon 
one to another, at nine hun- 
dred and fifty years dis- 
tance - - IXXXVil., CXXXYVil, 

And pressing the pretended 
authority of the Florentine 
Council - - - 


Ιχυ. 


]xxxii, 


cliii, 





1xxxiil. 





Card. Bellarmine, his difference 
between making and de- 
claring a book to be canoni- 
cal which was not so before 

Citing a false writing under 
Origen’s name for the ca- 
nonizing of Susanna - 

And the Council of Nice for 
Judith - 

Pretending that the ews 
canon differeth from the 
Christian - 

Excepting against the Council 
of Laodicea - - 

Citing 5. Augustine against 
us - - - 

But laying his thumb upon 
some of S. Augustine’s 
words, that they might not 
be seen - 

Alleging the Guaned of Car- 
thage - - 

Contradicting ἘΠῚ Ἢ: about 
the books of Esdras, and 
the LXX edition 

Appealing to the epistle of 
Innocent - - - 

Abusing Rupertus, whom he 
calleth an heretical doctor 

And faintly alleging the Coun- 
cil of Florence - - 

Sev. Binius, a transcri- 
ber of Baronius } 

Pretending the decree of Ge- 
lasius_—- - - 

And contradicting himself 
about the Council of Flo- 
rence - - 

Burchard, who had ie Papal 
Epistles from Isidore Mer- 
cator = = - 


C. 


Mel. Canus, vainly making 


NUMB. 


XVi. 


]xxxii. 


ib. 
Ixxxiii. 
CXX. 


011]. 


Ξ liv., lix., 
]xxxil., lxxxiii. 


]xxxyi. 


clyiii. 


Ixxxvi. 





AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF THE AUTHORS REFUTED. 


NUMB. 
the Council at Trent to be 
the Catholic Church - 

Refusing the testimony of 
S. Hierome - - liv. 
Against whom his objections 
are answered Ixxii., xxiii. 


xlix. 


Excepting against Ruffinus Ixxv.,]xxvi. 


Relying upon Pope Innocent 


the First - - 1xxxiii. 
Eluding the ceetiuiony of Da- 

mascen cy. 
Rejecting the authority of Th. 

Aquinas - CXXXix. 
Producing the pretended de- 

cree at Florence - - cliii. 
And joining with Catharin 

the Barker against Cajetan ce] xxiii. 


Amb. Catharinus, pretending 
that the apocryphal books 
are cited in the New Testa- 
ment - 

And that the Council of Nice 
received Judith into the ca- 


non = ~ - liy. 


Vainly suspecting the canon 
of the Laodicean Council 
to have been larger than 
it is - - - 

And as vainly excepting a- 
gainst S. Hierome 

Herein the first opposer of 
Cajetan and the common 


canon of the Church cl xxiii., clxxiy. 


Against which he got another 
new canon made by a few 
men of his faction in the 
assembly at Trent - 

Bart. Caranza, in whose Epi- 
tome of the Councils there 
is a catalogue of the canon- 
ical books of Scripture, 
(wherein the six apocryphal 
are numbered,) pretended 
to be made in the Council 
at Florence; which is more 
than can be found in the 
great volumes of the Coun- 
cils, and justly suspected to 
be a forgery 

Jod. Coccius, pretending the 
apocryphal books to be cited 


in the New Testament xxxv., xxxvi. 


And by Origen - - xlix, 
Arguing for them out of the 
supposititious writings that 
go under the name of Atha- 
nasius—- - lvi. 
Excepting agama 5. Hie- } Ixxii., 
rome Ixxiii, 
And against ἨΔ Ixxy., Ιχχυ!. 
Rejecting Damascen - ον. 
Citing a false book - I xxiii, 
Anastasius - - xcili, 


XXXY., XXXVi. 


]xiii. 


Ixxii., [xxiii. 


excii. 


clix., clx. 


And 5. Gregory - = 
Jo. Cocleus, rejecting the testi- 
mony of Josephus: and Κα, 
Hierome 
The Code of Dios eae 
adding divers new canons, 
and retrenching many of 
the old - 
The Code of the Roman Church, 
similiter 
Coffetto, pretending the apo- 
cryphal books to be cited in 
the New Testament 
And after the Council of Car- 
thage to have been gene- 
rally received as canonical 
Seripture - 
Rejecting the testimony of 
Damascen - - 
Pet. Cotton, sae 
ter - - 
Long. Coriolanus, following 
Caranza in his pretended 
decree at the Council of 
Florence - - 


D. 


Damascen’s Sermon for the 
Dead, a supposititious writ- 
ing, and _ impertinently 
urged against us - 

The Decretal Epistles of an- 
cient Popes, forged - 

Jo. Driedo, evading the Gloss 
upon the Can on Law - 


E. 


Emendators of Gratian, ex- 
cepting against the Gloss 
upon him - - 

Expurgatory Index, pretending 
the authority of Amphilo- 
chius for the canonizing of 
the book of Wisdom - 

Censuring Leontius for omit- 
ting the apocryphal books 

And commanding Georgius 
Venetus to be purged - 

Meddled not with the writings 
of Joh. Ferus in his life- 
time - - - 


Ε. 
Fr. Feuardentius, excepting 


against the testimony of 
Josephus - - 


x 2 


307 


liv. 


lxiii., 1xxxiil. 


1Χ111., 1xxxii., ]xxxiii. 


XXXV., XXXVi. 


xcli. 


cy. 


XXXVli., xlix., 
lxxv., Ixxvi. 


clix, 


CY. 
]xxxiii, 


ex], 


exli. 


Ixvii. 
xciy. 


ΟἸΧΧΙ. 


elxxvi. 


XXiX, 


908 


NUMB. 
Florentine Council. Vide Ca- 
ranza, and Coriolanus. 


G. 


Pope Gelasius, his pretended 
decree in favour of the apo- 
cryphal books, examined 
and refuted - - 

Not known to the world be- 
fore he had been three hun- 
dred years dead - - ib. 

Isid. Mercator the first author 


of it - - Ixxxvii. 
And other arguments against 
it - CXXXVii. 


Gilb. ἘΣΣῚ; ἀποτη της a 
second and third canon of 
Scripture made by the Jews 
after the time of Ezra and 
Malachy - - Xxlil., xxx. 
Excepting against the testi- 


mony of Josephus - ΧΧΙΧ. 

Citing the Council of Nice for 
canonizing Judith - liy. 

And Epiphanius for more 
books than twenty-two 
translated by the Septua- 
gint - - - Ἴστε: 

Gratian, defective in his cita- 
tions of Councils - 1Χ11]. 

From whom he had his Papal 
Epistles - - Ixxxvi. 

The copies of his Decree va- 
rious and uncertain - ib. 

Jac. Gretser, ex Cepene against 
Josephus - XXvViii. 

Rejecting the Synops. S. Ser. 
written by S. Athanasius lvi. 

Objecting Bipiphaniue against 
himself - Ixiv. 

Citing Amphilochine - Ixvii 

And cavilling against Philip 
the Solitary - =) Cxxy 

Η, 

Gent. Hervet, falsely translat- 
ing Amphilochius in fa- 
vour of the book of Wisdom _Ixyii. 

I. 

Pope Innocent the First, 1xxxiii., 
his pretended  testi-( Ixxxvii., 
mony examined and re-{ Ixxxviii., 
futed - Ξ΄ (CXXKVII, 


Isidore Mercator, the first pub- 
lisher of the feigned De- 
cretal Epistles under the 


Ixxxvi. 


AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE 


NUMB. 
names of theancient Roman 


Bishops Ixxxiii., Ixxxvi., lxxxvii. 
Judith, the Latin paraphrase 
upon that book - XXXvili. 
L. 
Pope Leo the Fourth, adding 
the Decretals of Mercator 
to the Roman Code -  Ixxxil. 
M. 
Jo. Maldonate, pretending the 
Jews to have canonized the 
apocryphal books - XxXili, 
And excepting against Jose- 
phus - - - XIX. 
Aub. Mireus, censuring Ru- 
pertus - - ΟΧΧ. 
Ν. 
Pope Nicholas the First, add- 
ing the feigned Decretals 
to the Roman Code > 1xxxiii. 
O. 
Origen’ s supposititious writings 
alleged in favour of the apo- 
xlix. 


cryphal books - = 


Ῥ. 


Jac. Pamelius, citing the ; 
Council of Nice - liv. 
Card. Perron, affirming vainly, 
that the Jews first received 
the apocryphal books into 
the canon of Scripture be- 
fore Christ’s time, and after- 


wards rejected them XXY., Cill. 


Excepting against Josephus XXVil. 
The Synops. of Athanasius - lvi. 
Gr. Nazianzen - - Ixvi. 
S. Hierome - Ixxii., ]xxiii. 
And Ruffinus - - Ixxv. 
Citing the Council of Nice 

for the canonizing of Judith liv. 


And the supposititious writ- 
ings of Athanasius for the 
other apocryphal books - lvi. 

Pretending a difference be- 
tween the Judaic and the 
Christian canon - - ib. 

Setting BP uaa seni 


himself - Ixiy, 





OF THE AUTHORS REFUTED. 


Saying anything for a shift - 

Alleging the testimony of 
Ruffin for the additions to 
Daniel - - - 

And 5. Augustine for the rest 
of the debated books - 

Helping Gaudentius the Do- 
natist with an argument 
against S. Augustine - 

Quoting the Council of Car- 
thage, he knows not which 

And the uncertain testimony 
of Pope Innocent the First 

Eluding the words of S. 
Gregory 

Alleging Origen on the ca- 
nonizing of Tobit and the 
Maccabees 

And Isid. Hisp. for the book 
of Wisdom - - 

And imagining that the se- 
cond book of Maccabees is 
quoted in the New Tes- 
tament - 

Pope Pius the Fourth, te ἘΠῚ 
and his new creed, wherein 
he saith, “That no man 
can be saved unless he be- 
lieveth all the definitions 
of the Council of Trent ;’’ 
among which this is one, 
—‘That the apocryphal 
books of the Bible are to 
be had in equal veneration 
with the canonical’ 


Q. 


Quidam Sapientium, the tale 
that he told to Isid. Hisp. 
and Card. Perron, of the 
Jews first receiving, and 
then (after the killing of 
Christ) rejecting, the ca- 
nonical authority of the 
apocryphal Pooky of Wis- 
dom - = 


Ki, Xi. 


NUMB. 
)xvi. 


Ixxv. 


]xxxi. 


ib. 
lxxxii. 


]xxxiii. 


xl. 


» CXcVill. 


cill. 





909 


S. NUMB. 


Andr. Schot, denying Bede to 
be the author of his Com- 
mentaries upon Genesis 
and the Kings, wherein he 


contradicteth Bede himself cvi. 
Nic. Serarius, conceiting that 

the apocryphal books were 

canonized by the Jews’ - XXiil. 
Excepting against Josephus XXIX. 


Imagining that the book of 

Judith, and the first book of 

the Maccabees, are quoted 

in the New Testament xxxviii., xl. 
And rejecting the testimony 

of S, Athanasius in his Sy- 


nops. S. Scriptura - Ivi. 
Sixtus Senensis, conceiting the 

book of Wisdom to be cited 

in the New Testament - xxxvi. 
Bringing false testimonies of 

Fathers for rejecting the 

whole book of Esther - lvi. 


Excepting , against S. Hie- 
rome - - Ixxii., xxiii. 
And alleging 5. Augustine - ΙΧΧΧχΙ. 
Corrupting the words of Da- 
mascen - - - 
And relying upon the impro- 
bable decree at Florence - 
Surius, posed about the pre- 
tended Instruction of the 
Pope to the Armenians in 
the Florentine Council - 


cy. 


clx. 


elviii. 


At 


X., X1., [xxviii., 
Ixxxii., elxxix., 
exci.,cx¢cliil.— 


The Trent Council, 
damning all men 
that are not of their 


mind - -J exevi., ΟΧΟΥ 1]. 
Vis 
Mar. Victorius, excepting 
against S. Hierome Ixxii., Ixxili. 
And against Ruflinus Ixxv., Ixxvi. 


A TABLE OF MATTERS REMARKABLE IN 
THIS BOOK. 


The number referreth to the paragraph. 





NUMB. 
A. 


Aicuin, who set forth the 
Bible for the use of the 
Church in the time of 
Charlemagne - 

And was thought to be the 
first author of the Ordinary 
Gloss” - - - 

Amadeus, who, being Duke of 
Savoy, was chosen Pope of 
Rome in the Council at 
Basil, where Eugenius the 
Fourth was deposed - 

Anathema. The unhal- 
lowed anathema 
made in the Coun- 
cil at Trent - 

Apocalypse, wherewith S.John 
closed the canon of Divine 
Scripture - - 

The authority of it never re- 
jected or questioned by any 
entire Church, or Coun- 
cil, nor by any public Con- 
fession or multitude of 
Christians -  ix., bxii. excii. 

Why it was not anciently read 
to the people - - 

Apocryphal books, pious and 
useful in their kind, but not 
of sovereign authority  ii., xiv., lix. 

No legitimate tS of the 
Bible - - 

Not translated by the Septua- 
gint - - lviii., lxix., xxx, 

First written and used by the 
Hellenist Jews at Babylon 
and Alexandria - IXxx., ciil. 

The authors of them not in- 
spired by the Holy Ghost exl., exlvi. 


cix. 


CXXXIV. 


cliv. 


ον Raley LRN eyy 
XCIl., συ, CXCV., 
eXCV1., CXCyill. 


ν. 


lax. xis 


xvi. 





| 


NUMB. 

il. 111. 

And for the most eee 
part unknown - cee eet 

elxii., clxvi. 


Not numbered among the 
Hagiographa - 1xxiii., exii. 


Ranked with other doc- exlvii., 
tors and expositors of ine} elixir, 
Bible - - = el xviii. 


Uncertain writings - οχχχυ., cl xxii. 
Never acknowledged by the 

ancient Hebrews - XXill., XXV. 
Nor by Christ - - ΧΧΧΙ. 
Or His Apostles XXXil., xxxlil., ὅσον 
Nor by any Father, Council, or 

Ecclesiastical Writer, that 

lived before the Council of 

Trent - xliii., &., wsque ad clxxix. 


By which late assembly) x., elxxix., 
only, of a few partial CXCi., 
men, they were cano- CXCiii., 
nized, and made equal CXcviii., 
to the rest of the Bible CXcix. 


Of old time they were not 
publicly read in the Church 
service - - 

And afterwards, πῆρα 
they were permitted 
to be read there, it 
was for the instruc- 
tion of men in his- 
tory and in manners 
only, not for the | 
proof of doctrinal 
points, or for the 
grounding any arti- 
cles of our Faith 
upon them - 

To be read with great wari- 
ness and prudence Ixxi., 1xxxi. 

Read in the Church at a 
lower place than the canoni- 


xlvi. 


liv., lvi., Ixxi., 
Ixxxiv., Xevi., 
ὈΧΧΊΙ,, CXXVIII., 
| CXXKVi, OXI. 
exlvi., clxii., 
elxiv., clxv., 
cl xxiii. 


A TABLE OF MATTERS REMARKABLE IN THIS BOOK. 


NUMB. 
cal books were, and by more 
inferior officers - - ib. 
No man necessarily bound to 
believe them - - elxii. 


And yet preferred 
before all other 
ecclesiastical and 
private writings - 

Because of the many excellent 
and sacred instructions in 
them - Ξ 1xxxix., xcvi. 

In regard whereof they are 
otherwhiles called holy 
scriptures, and divine 
books - Ἰχῖν.,. 1xxvii., c., cv. 

In what sense they were)  Ixxix., 
sometimes, and by some Ixxxi., 
men, termed  canoni- Xevi., 
cal - - - clii. 

The difference between) Iviii., Ix., 
those apocryphal books, lxxiv., 
that were suffered to be Xcl-, 
read in churches, and elxii., 
those that were forbidden elxviil. 

Which by the Council of Car- 
thage were opposed one 
against another - - 

Apostles’ Canons, not so an- 
cient as they are pretended 
to be, and yet our apocry- 
phal books are not canon- 
ized by them - - 

(Nor by the Constitutions that 
go under their name - 

When these canons came first 
into the Roman Code, which 
the Universal Church did 
not receive - - 

Arianism, condemned in the 
Council of Nice, by the 
authority only of the ca- 
nonical Scriptures - 

Ark of the Covenant, wherein 
the canonical books of the 
Old Testament were placed 

Armenians, the Instruction, 
which is pretended to have 
been given them by the 
Pope in the Council of 
Florence, an improbable 
anda vaintale - - 

S. Augustine, his Treatise of 
Christian Doctrine, (where- 
in he reckoneth up X LIV. 
books of the Old Testa- 
ment,) examined, and ex- 
plained according to his 
own mind - - 

The caution herein given by 
himself - - - 

His agreement with the Fa- 
thers of the Church before 
him - - - 


Ixxvil., Ixxviii., 
ΤΌΣ ΧΟ, beaks 
exlii. 


Ixxxii. 


xlv. 


xliv.) 


]xxxiii. 


liv. 


lxiv., cv. 


elviii. 


511 


NUMB. 
The difference between him 
and the new decree at 
Trent - lxxxi., exevi., exeviil. 
The honour that he gave to 
the apocryphal books not 
so great as what he gave to 


the canonical - S| Ἰχκῖσ. 
How he is interpreted by the 

Ordinary Gloss upon the 

Bible - - - CXXXvVil. 
By Card. Cajetan - = Ixxxi., elxxiii. 
And by some doctors in} cxcil., 

the assembly at Trent it- ΟΧΟΥ., 

πον ΕΞ - - excyiii. 
A sentence of S. Augustine’s 

cited by Pope Innocent the 

Third, under the name of 

holy scripture - =  ILxxvii. 
His writings publicly . read 

in some Churches, as the 

apocryphal books were -  exxiii. 

B. 

Baruch, not cited in the New 

Testament - ROKK 
Not mentioned in S. Augus- 

tine’s general catalogue of 

Scripture books - 5 beset 
Nor in the Council of Car- 

thage - - - ἼΣΧΕΙ... 
Nor in the pretended epistle 

of Pope Innocent the First ]xxvili. 
Nor in the old Latin copy of 

the Council of Laodicea - ]xi. 
Pretermitted by S. Hierome, 

as being no part of the 

canonical Bible - - Ixxi. 
The difference between the 

apocryphal Baruch, and 


Baruch the Scribe of the 
Prophet Jeremy - lviii. and Ixi. 
To whom Baruch’s name is 
added in the catalogue of 
Athanasius, S. Cyril, and 
some Greek copies of the 
Laodicean Council, because 
he is so often mentioned, 
and hath a large part in 
that prophecy - - 
Which therefore may in di- 
vers respects be attributed 
to them both - - 
But the controverted book of 
Baruch, which standeth se- 
parate by itself, is not pe- 
culiarly and clearly men- 
tioned, either by any ancient 
Council, or by any Father, 
or by any Pope, that Card. 
Bellarmine, in his most 
diligent search for that pur- 
pose, could find out - 


lviil. 


lxi 


ib. 


312 


Moreover, besides the con- 


fession of Card. Bellarmine, 
[De Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 
8.—Vid. p. 72, not. ad lit. 
n. |—that ‘‘this distinct and 
debated book of Baruch, 
was neither written in He- 
brew nor taken into the 
canon of the Old Testa- 
ment by the Jews, nor men- 
tioned by any ancient writer 
among the Christians,””— 
we have the acknowledg- 
ment of divers other 
learned men, (writers of no 
mean account with the Ro- 
man Catholics,) to the 
same purpose: as, first, of 
Joannes Driedo, (lib. i. de 
Catal. S. Script.) who ‘‘de- 
nieth Baruch to be cano- 
nical.’ [ Vid. Johan. Dried. 
de Catal. Sacr. Script., lib. 
i, tom. 1. fol. 6.—Liber 
Baruch nomine prenota- 
tus, et oratio Hieremiz, in 
Hebrzo canone non haben- 
tur, sed tantum in editione 
Vulgata. ... Liber iste Ba- 
ruch, quamvis non habe- 
atur in canone, eum tamen 
Veteres, utpote Cyprianus 
et Ambrosius, czterique 
Patres, interdum  citave- 
runt. ]|—Secondly, of Sixtus 
Senensis, (lib. i. Biblioth. 
Sanctz, sect, i. [tom. i. p. 
14,]) who saith, that ‘the 
ancient Fathers (and Atha- 
nasius by name) held it to 
be apocryphal.” [Quos 
(Baruch, et alios libros,) 
olim prisci Ecclesiz Patres 
tanquam apocryphos, et 
non canonicos, habuerunt, 
-.. ut in Synopsi testatur 
Athanasius, &c. |—Thirdly, 
of Melchior Canus, (lib. 
xii. cap. 6,) who speaketh 
there but meanly of it, and 
will not be so bold (as the 
Synod at Trent is) ‘‘to con- 
demn any man of heresy, 
that believeth it not to be 
a canonical part of the 
Bible.’ [The words of 
Canus are: At enim de 
Scriptura Sacra dicta hee 
intelligi volumus, quam 
esse canonicam constanter 
sit ab Ecclesia diffinitum. 
Nam, quemadmodum in 
secundo libro docuimus, li- 


NUMB. 


A TABLE OF MATTERS 


bellum Baruch non adeo 
explorate et firmiter in Sa- 
crorum numero Ecclesia 
reposuit, ut aut illum esse 
sacrum Fidei Catholice 
veritas expedita sit, aut non 
esse sacrum heeresis expe- 
dita sit. Libellus ergo iste, 
sive quilibet alius, qui in 
questionem circa crimen 
heresews vocari possit, 
quantumvis clara et aperta 
inferat sensa, non statim 
efficiet certas atque con- 
stantes Catholice Fidei 
veritates.—Canus, de Loc, 
Theol., lib. xii. cap. 6. Op. 
ed. Col. Agr. 1605. p. 588. ] 
—Fourthly and lastly, of 
many doctors together, in 
their congregations at that 
Tridentine Synod, where 
they were more troubled 
about canonizing this apo- 
cryphal book of Baruch, 
than any the other. For 
so we read it recorded by 
Padr. Paul, in his history 
of that Council, (lib. ii. 
[Petr. Suay., lib. ii. art. 2. 
de libr. can. § 4. p. 120.]) 
‘* Liber autem Baruch (Tri- 
dentinos Patres) magis so- 
licitos habuit, qui neque 
inter Laodiceni, (for Gen- 
tian Hervet had not then 
found out a copy of it to 
their purpose, ) aut Cartha- 
ginensis Concilii libros, nec 
in Pontificum Romanorum 
catalogo, recensetur. At- 
que tum eam ob causam, 
tum quod principium ejus 
non reperitur, eliminandum 
(ex librorum canonicorum 
numero) illis [eliminan- 
dus] videbatur, nisi obsti- 
tisset, quod in Ecclesia 
lectio inde aliqua interdum 
delibatur: quz ratio satis 
valuit ad congregationem 
in illius favorem flecten- 
dam, multis illum antiqui- 
tus Jeremiz partem habi- 
tum, eique apponendum, 
affirmantibus.’ And if 
they could find no such 
book received into the ca- 
non by the ancient Coun- 
cils and Fathers that were 
in the Church before them, 


they had no reason to put - 


it there themselves. But, 


NUMB. 


REMARKABLE IN THIS BOOK. 


to make it yet more mani- 
fest, that the true Baruch 
was anciently reckoned for 
a part of Jeremy, both of 
them making but one and 
the same book, if we look 
upon the end of the fifty- 
first chapter of that pro- 
phecy, we shall find there, 
that “Thus far are the 
words of Jeremiah.’’ Where- 
unto that all the fifty- 
second chapter following 
was added by Baruch, is 
acknowledged and set forth 
by Sixtus Senensis him- 
self, (lib. i, Biblioth, Sanct., 
de libris et auctoribus V. 
Test., verbo Jeremias, [ ed. 
Lugd. 1575. tom.i. p. 27.]) 
“ Scripsit autem (Jeremias) 
excipiente ex ore illius Ba- 
rucho Neeriz filio, librum 
Prophetiarum ac Visionum, 
&c.... Cui volumini Ba- 
ruch adjecit ultimum caput 
ex fine quarti libri Regum, 
lisdem pene verbis mutu- 
atum; ut ex commemo- 
ratione cladis Hierosoly- 
mitanz, quz in eo capite 
refertur, viam sterneret lec- 
toribus ad proxime sequen- 
tem [A5°~ Eca, sive n39p 
Kinoth, hoc est, | Lamenta- 
tionum librum.” And this 
maketh it clear why Atha- 
nasius and Cyril, together 
with the canon of the Coun- 
cil at Laodicea, (if yet the 
copy of that canon be not 
faulty,) inserted the name 
of Baruch between the 
Prophecy and the Lamen- 
tations of Jeremy. The 
Greek Church at this day, 
(which may well be thought 
to know the sense of the 
Laodicean Fathers, Athan., 
and Cyril, better than some 
of the Latin Church do,) 
excludeth the other Baruch 
expressly out of the number 
of canonical books, and 
placeth it (as their ances- 
tors always did before, and 
as we likewise do now) 
among the apocryphal ; 
which is at large declared 
by Metroph. Critopul. in 
his Epitome of the Oriental 
Confession. Where, after 
the enumeration of the 


NUMB. 


twenty-two books received 
into the canon of the Old 
Testament, he saith, that 
for Baruch and the rest, 
though they be good and 
useful books in their kind, 
yet the Church of Christ 


never acknowledged them . 


to be any canonical and 
authentic parts of the Bible. 
These be his words :—ra 
λοιπὰ δὲ βιβλία, κ. τ. A. 
Czeteros autem libros, quos 
aliqui Scripturze Sacrz con- 
numerare volunt, ut librum 
Baruch, Tob., Jud., Sap., 
Jesu Sirach, et Maccabe- 
orum libros, sane contem- 
nendos non putamus; mul- 
ta enim moralia laude plu- 
rima digna iis continentur: 
ὡς κανονικὰς δὲ καὶ αὖθεν- 
τικὰς οὐδέποτ᾽ ἀποδέξατο ἥ 
τοῦ Χριστοῦ ᾿Ἐκκλησία. 
[ Vid. Metroph. Critopul. 
Confess, Cathol. et Apostol. 
(in Oriente) Ecclesie, ed. 
Helmestad. 1561, pp. 82— 
84, where (according to the 
interpretation of Joh. Hor- 
neius) the passage in full 
stands thus: Et Veteris 
quidem Testamenti viginti 
duo hi: Genesis, Exodus, 
Leviticus, Numeri, Deu- 
teronomion: (hc Penta- 
teuchus Mosis est, qui 
Deum vidit:) deinde Jesus 
Nave, Judices una cum 
Ruth, Regnorum primus 
et secundus, Regnorum 
tertius et quartus, Parali- 
pomenon liber primus et 
secundus, Esdras et Neé- 
mias, Esther, Job, Psalte- 
rium, Proverbia Salomo- 
nis, Ecclesiastes ejusdem, 
Canticum Canticorum ejus- 
dem, Esaias, Jeremias, 
Ezechiel, Daniel, reliqui 
duodecim Prophetz simul. 
Novi autem Testamenti hi 
undecim's" Sey 3) Ὁ 
Triginta autem tres inve- 
niuntur omnes authentici 
et canonici libri, quia etiam 
Salvatorem nostrum  tri- 
ginta tres annos corporali- 
ter in terra contrivisse di- 
cunt, ut nec Sacrorum Li- 
brorum numerus mysterii 
divini expers esset. Reli- 
quos vero libros, quos non- 


313 


NUMB. 


314 


nulli annumerare S. Serip- 
ture volunt, ut librum To- 
bit, librum Judith, Sapien - 
tiam Salomonis, Sapientiam 
Jesu F. Sirach, Baruch, et 
Maccabeorum libros, non 
abjiciendos quidem existi- 
mamus, cum multa ethica, 
plurima laude digna, iis 
comprehendantur: ut ca- 
nonicos autem, et authen- 
ticos libros, nunquam eos 
Christi Ecclesia recepit, ut 
tum multi alii, tum in pri- 
mis et S. Gregorius Theo- 
logus, et} S. Amphilochius, 
et ultimus omnium S. Jo- 
annes Damascenus testan- 
tur. Unde nec dogmata 
nostra ex his adstruere co- 
namur, sed ex triginta tri- 
bus illis canonicis et au- 
thenticis libris, quos etiam 
divinitus inspiratam et S. 
Scripturam appellamus.— 
The words in the original 
are: τῆς μὲν παλαιᾶς δια- 
θήκης εἴκοσι δύο ταῦτα' 
Γένεσις," Εξοδος, Λευιτικὸν, 
᾿Αριθμοὶ, Δευτερονόμιον᾽ αὕ-- 
TN πεντάτευχος τοῦ θεόπ- 
του Μωυσέως. εἶτα ᾿Ιησοῦς 
τοῦ Ναυὴ, Κριταὶ, μετὰ τῆς 
Ῥοὺθ, Βασιλειῶν πρώτη καὶ 
δευτέρα, Βασιλειῶν τρίτη 
καὶ τετάρτη, Παραλειπομέ- 
νων πρώτη καὶ δευτέρα, Ἔσ- 
Spas, καὶ Νεεμίας, ᾿Εσθὴρ, 
᾿Ιὼβ, Ψαλτήριον, Παροιμίαι 
Σολομῶντος, ᾿Ἐκκλησιαστὴς 
τοῦ αὐτοῦ, Αἰσμα ἀσμάτων 
τοῦ αὐτοῦ, Ἡσαίας, Ἵερε- 
μίας, Ἰεζεκιὴλ, Δανιὴλ, οἱ 
λοιποὶ δώδεκα Προφηταὶ 
ὁμοῦ. . . .. τὰ λοιπὰ δὲ 
βιβλία, ἅπερ τινὲς βούλον- 
ται συγκαταλέγειν τῇ ἁγίᾳ 
Γραφῇ, οἷον τὸ τοῦ Τωβὴτ, 
τὸ τῆς ᾿Ιουδεὶθ, Σοφίαν τοῦ 
Σολομῶντος, Σοφίαν Ἰησοῦ 
υἱοῦ Σιρὰχ, Βαροὺχ, καὶ τὰς 
τῶν Μακκαβαίων, ἀποβλή- 
Tous μὲν οὐχ ἡγούμεθα: 
πολλὰ γὰρ ἠθικὰ, πλείστου 
ἐπαίνου ἄξια, ἐμπεριέχεται 
ταύταις ᾿ ὡς κανονικὰς δὲ 
καὶ αὐθεντικὰς οὐδέποτ᾽ 
ἀπεδέξατο ἣ τοῦ Χριστοῦ 
Ἐκκλησία, ὡς μαρτύρουσι 
πολλοὶ μὲν καὶ ἄλλοι, μά- 
λιστα δὲ ὕ τε ἅγιος Γρηγό- 
pios ὃ Θεολόγος, καὶ ὁ ἅγιος 
᾿Αμφιλόχιος, καὶ, τελευταῖ- 


NUMB. 








Basil. 


Breviary. 


A TABLE OF MATTERS 


os πάντων, ὃ ἅγιος ᾿Ιωάννης 
ὃ Δαμάσκηνοπ" διὸ οὐδὲ τὰ 
δόγματα ἡμῶν πειρώμεθα ἐκ 
τούτων παραστῆσαι, ἀλλ᾽ 
€k τῶν τριάκοντα τριῶν κα- 
νονικῶν καὶ αὐθεντικῶν βι- 
βλίων, ἃ δὴ καὶ θεόπνευστον 
καὶ ἁγίαν Γραφὴν καλοῦμεν. 
—And, as for the Epistle of 
Jeremy, which maketh the 
sixth chapter of this apo- 
cryphal Baruch, (and was 
never written in that lan- 
guage, wherein the Prophet 
Jeremy and the true Ba- 
ruch wrote their epistle,) 
it can be no part of the 
twenty-two Hebrew books, 
to which Athan., Cyril, and 
the lLaodicean Fathers, 
strictly held their account: 
and therefore the epistle 
named in their catalogues 
must of force have relation 
to the Prophecy of Jeremy 
itself; with whose style, 
and manner of writing, this 
epistle of the other Baruch 
little agreeth. And yet we 
cannot but acknowledge, 
that both the matter and 
the form of it are otherwise 
very highly to be regarded 
by us: for it is the largest 
dehortation against the va- 
nity of idols, and the wor- 
shipping of images, that 
we have in all the Bible 
besides; for which very 
cause, were it not to pre- 
serve the credit of the new 
decree at Trent, the Roman 
Catholics (many of them) 
would be content to put it 
out of their canon: but, 
since they have brought it 
in, and are now bound to 
defend it, there let it stand, 
as one of their canonized 
Witnesses against them- 
selves. 

See the Council of 
Basil, in C. 

The Breviary of 
the Roman Church ap- 
pointeth certain lessons to 
be read out of the third and 
fourth books of Esdras: 
which, nevertheless, that 
Church acknowledgeth to 
be apocryphal . 


NUMB. 


]xxxil. 





Se ee 


| 


REMARKABLE IN THIS BOOK, 


Cc. 

Cajetan. The great account 
had of Card. Cajetan, being 
held as an oracle of divines 
in his time . 

Whose testimony involveth 
many others - - 

Against whom no man wrote 
while he was alive - - 

But after his death Catharin 
opposed him, as in many 
other points, so in this con- 
cerning the canon of Scrip- 
ture, and insulted over him 
as a dog over a dead lion - 

Catharin. The first man 
among the Romanists, that 
began the new canon of 
Scripture against Card. Ca- 
jetan, and got it confirmed 
by his faction in a small 
assembly at Trent, against 
the common and universal 
belief of the Church 

Canon law, of the Greek 
Church, wherein it con- 
sisteth - - - 

Canon of Scripture. The ca- 
non of Scripture for the 
books of the Old Testa- 
ment, all one and the same 
to the Jews and to the 
Christians - - 

Not first determined by 
the Council of Carthage, 
or Pope Innocent the 
First - - - 

The distinction between the 
first and second canon of 
Scripture not to be rejected, 
but they are not of like or 
equal authority - - 

Canonical Scriptures. Five 
characters, or notes of dif- 
ference, whereby the cano- 
nical Scriptures of God are 
distinguished from all writ- 
ings of men - - 

The names and number of the 
canonical books of Scrip- 
ture, how to be known 

None to be made, or de- 
clared for such, by any 
power under heaven, but 
those that were at first ap- 
pointed to be such by God 
Himself - - 

All that belong to the Old 
Testament, written in the 
Jews’ language, and de- 
livered to them as the only 


time that the New Testa- 
ment began - - 


Oracles of God, before ta | 


NUMB. 


elxxiil. 


ib. 


ib., 
eXcil., 
exey. 


elxxiv., excii. 


ΟΧΙΧ. 


)xxxviil. 
Ixxiii., 
[1xxxii., 


lxxxiil., | 


cy. 


excviii. 


li. 


Vii., viii. 


xvi., Ixxiii. 


XVii., 


SEV. 


lxxi., 
Ixxxvi., 
Ixxxviii. 


The number of them twenty- 
two, equal to the letters of 
the Hebrew alphabet: di- 
vided into three classes, 
the Law, the Prophets, 
and the Hagiographa 

Which number was not in 
books augmented, or altered 
by any other division that 
was after Christ’s time 


315 


NUMB, 
Xvili., 
ΣΡ ep 
XI, 
Xxx, 
xlix., 


xvi.,cvi. 


made of them xx.,li., viii. ,]xiv.,]xxiii. 


canonical, ecclesiasti- 
eal, and apocryphal 
books - - 
The canonical Scriptures read 
in Churches by bishops and 
priests in an eminent place, 
and not by any inferior 
clerks, as the apocryphal 
books were in a lower - 
Canons of the Apostles.—See 
the Apostles’ Canons, in A. 
Few at first, and afterwards 
much augmented - 


The distinction isha | 





Read in Churches, as the 
apocryphal books were’ - 
Caranza. Confessor to Queen 
Mary of England, who 
made an epitome of the 
Councils, wherein the ca- 
nons of the Florentine 
Council, concerning the 
canonical books of Scrip- 
ture, are supposititious - 
Celestin. When his decretal 
epistles came first into the 
canons of the Roman Code 
Circumceellians. -A sect among 
the Donatists, so called from 

| their ranging up and down 
| at liberty in the country of 
Africa - - - 
| Men full of fury and mischief 
both to themselves and 
others, murdering those 
that were not of their own 
party; and _ otherwhiles 
either murdering them- 
selves, or forcing others to 
do it, that they might avoid 
the law, which the Emperor 
then made to put them to 
death: and this they called 
their martyrdom: having 
no book of  Seripture, 
whereby to plead for them- 
| selves, and defend their self- 
| homicide, but the book of 
| Maccabees - = 
| Clement I. His epistle to the 
| Corinthians anciently used 
to be readin churches” - 





lix. 


lv., lviii., 
5 Ἰσ στιν 


XCi., CX. 


lxxxi. 


lx. 


ib. 


clx. 


lxxxiii. 


]xxxi. 


]xxxi. 


Ix. 


910 


NUMB. 
The Apostolical Constitu- 
tions attributed to him, a 
book of no great credit, and 
yet making nothing for the 
new canon of Scripture - xliy. 


Clement VII, Studiously de- 
clined the meeting of a 
Council, which was desired 
in Germany - - ¢e]xxxiil. 

Codes of Canons. The Code of 
the African Church, 
(wherein are the canons of 
the Council of Carthage,) 
was not generally received, 
nor confirmed, either by the 
Emperor, or by the great 
Council of Chalcedon - Cs 

The Code, or Collection of 
Canons, made by Cresco- 
nius, had the _ decretal 
epistles of six Popes, more 
than the other collections 
had, which were made be- 
fore him - 

The Code of Dionysius Exi- 
guus, wherein it differeth 
from the ancient code of 
canons, from which it re- 
trenched many - 

The Code of Canons set forth 
by Ferrandus Diaconus, to 
what Councils it referreth 
for the catalogue of ca- 
nonical Scriptures - 

The Roman Code, different 
from others, and the origi- 
nal of it - - Ixxxiii, Ixxxvi. 

The Code of Canons used by 
the Universal Church lix., Ixiii. 

Confirmed by the Council of 
Chalcedon - -  Ixxxv. 

And by Justinian’s law - lxiii., xe. 

Concordance of the Bible. By 
whom it was first collected exxxviii. 

Constantine. His care and 
charge for the furnishing of 
the Churches at Constanti- 
nople with store of Bibles 111. 

Constitutions Apostolical. Vid. 
Clement the First, supra. 

Councils. The Council of 
Basil, formidable to the 
Pope. Eugeniusthe Fourth 
deposed in it; andthe Duke 
of Savoy chosen in his room 

The Emperor of the East, 
and the Greek Bishops, in- 
vited to come thither - ely. 

Eugenius and the Florentine 
Council condemned it, and 
were alike condemned 
themselves by it - clx. 

The Council of Carthage, 


]xxxiii. 


10. ΧΟ: 


ib., ib. 


cliv. 





A TABLE OF MATTERS 


NUMB. 
which it is that the Roman 
doctors now urge against 
us, is not known, nor agreed 
on by them - Ξ ΠἸΧΧΣΧΊΙ. 
At what time it was held - ib. 


S. Augustine, one of the Fa- 
thers that were present at 
it - - - ib. 

Not so many apocryphal 
books of the Bible named 
in it, as there be in the 
Roman canon made at 
Trent - ib. 

Not confirmed by the Council 
of Chalcedon, or by the law 
of Justinian ‘the Emperor, 
as the Council of Lao- 
dicea was - Ixxxv., Xc. 

In what sense the canon 
concerning the reading of 
Scriptures is there to be 
understood civ., excii., exev., CXCVili. 

The Fourth General Council 
of Chalcedon, which con- 
firmed the Code of canons, 
whereby the Universal 
Church was regulated - 

All the decrees of it, (except 
the twenty-eighth,) sub- 
scribed by Pope Lice, s le- 
gates - ib. 

The two last canons ΟΠ ΤΙ 
in the Roman Code, and in 
the Code of Dion, Exig. - 

Which yet were confirmed by 
the Emperor, and needed 
no confirmation from the 
Pope - - - ]xili., xe. 

The Council of Constance, 
the decree there made 
against the Pope; and 
three Popes deposed by it 

The Second General Council 
of Constantinople, three 
canons of it omitted in the 
Roman, and in Dion. Exig. 
his Code - = 

The Fifth and Sixth General 
Councils of Constantinople, 
received into the body of 
the Greek Canon Law. The 
canons of the Quini-Sext 
in Trullo rejected by many 
of the Romanists, and why. 
In what sense it confirmeth 
both the Laodicean Coun- 
cil, and those of Carthage, 
reconciling them together - civ. 

The Third General Council of 
Ephesus, whereof eight ca- 
nons are omitted both in 
the Roman Code, and in ~ 
Dionysius Exiguus - 


1xxxv. 


xii. 


cliy. 


1xiii. 


]xili. 


REMARKABLE IN THIS BOOK. 


The Council of Florence. Vid. 
Florence. 

The Council of Laodicea, 
wherein the Fathers were 
most skilful in the canons 
of the Church - - 

Not so ancient as the Council 
of Nice, which it did not 
contradict - - 

The last canon of it concern- 
ing the books of Scripture 
left out by Dion. Exig., and 
the Roman Code - 

Confirmed by the General 
Councils of Chalcedon and 
the Quini-Sext - 

And received into authority 
by the Emperor Justinian’s 
law - = - 

The First General Council of 
Nice, wherein the heresy 
of Arius was condemned 
only by the authority of 
the Scriptures, which the 
Fathers laid there in the 
midst before them, as the 
guide and rule of all their 
decrees. - - - 

The book of Judith was not 


NUMB, 


liv. 


]xiii. 


Ιχχχν., civ. 


ΧΟ, 


liv. 


there canonized by them ib., Ixxiii. 


The Council or Assembly of 


Trent. Vid. Jrent. 
ΤΣ 
Damascen. ‘The first, that 


brought the body of Di- 
vinity into a Scholastical 
method - - - 
Decretal Epistles, cited by 
Gratian under the name of 
divine scripture - - 
When they were first brought 
into the Roman Code - 
Dionys. Exiguus. Vide the 
Code of Dion. Exig., in C. 
Donatists, divided into divers 
sects, whereof the Cireum- 
cellians were the worst, 
who had no other plea to 
make for their self-homi- 
cide, but the example given 
them (as they said) in the 
book of the Maccabees. 
(Vid. Circumcell.) - 


E. 


Ecclesiasticus, cited under the 
name of Solomon by popu- 
lar custom - - 


ον. 


Ixxvii. 


]xxxiil. 


Ixxxi. 


IXxxii., 


And yet written seven hun- 
dred and sixty years after 
his time - - - 

An hundred years after all 
the Prophets were dead - 

England. The Church of 
England, together with 
many other reformed and 
ChristianChurches abroad, 
better observers of the an- 
cient Scripture-Canon, than 
the present Church of Rome 
hath been since the Council 
of Trent - 

Why we refer to S. Hierome 
in our sixth Article of Re- 
ligion - - - 

Why we bind up the apocry- 
phal books with our Bibles, 
and read some of them in 
our Churches” - 

The remonstrances of our 
Church and others against 
the Pope, and his Trent- 
Assembly 

The King of England ex- 
communicated and deposed 
by the Pope’s bull - 

No Bishop, with commission 
for the Church of England, 
present in the Synod at 
Trent, ἡ Ξ - - 

The goldenrule of our Church, 
the doctrine of Holy Scrip- 
ture, and the interpreta- 
tion thereof by the ancient 
Fathers - - 

Eremites. That admitted 
women into their cells. - 

Esay. The story of his death, 
that he was sawen in sun- 
der by Manasses, cited by 
S. Paul: and yet it was no 
canonical story of the Old 
Testament - - 

Esdras. More plain places in 
the fourth book of Esdras, 
that allude to other places 
of the New Testament, than 
in any of the apocryphal 
books besides - - 

Cited by the Fathers 

And read in Churches - 

Yet, for all that, excluded 
from the canon of Scrip- 
ture, even by the assembly 
at Trent itself  - - 

The third book of Esdras only 
in use among the Greeks - 

The fourth (wherein some 
things are fabulous) written 
only in Latin - - 

In the canon of the Council 


- clxxxiv. 


317 


NUMB, 


lxxxviii. 


ΟἾχχ. 


ΧΥΪ.,) clxxvii. 


Ἰχχὶ. 


Ixxvil., Ixxxi. 


, elxxxy. 


elxxxvil. 


CXxciv. 


cc. 


1xxxi. 


xl. 


KES 


li., lit. xxvii. 


1xxxii. 


ἜΣ ΧΙΣ, 


lxxxii. 


ib. 


818 


NUMB. 
of Carthage the third book 
is contained; which, not- 
withstanding, the Roman 
Church doth not acknow- 
ledge to be canonical: so 
that they agree not either 
with the Africans, or the 
Greeks, or with themselves ib. ,]xxxii. 


Esther. Counted with Ezra 

for one book = - lvi. 
Corrupted in the vulgar La- 

tin edition - - xxi. 


Ezra. Who came from the 
captivity in Babylon to Je- 
rusalem, and there revised 
all the canonical Scrip- 
tures, digesting them into 
three classes, and twenty- 
two books Se oat y bobo ote 

Some parts of Esra® (and 
Daniel) written in the 
Chaldean tongue, and why 


XXV. 


F. 


Florence. The Council of 
Florence pretended to be 
against us = 

A brief history of the hepin- 
ning and proceedings there 

Disputations between the 
Greeks and the Latins” - 

The pretended Union between 
them, against which the 
Bishop of Ephesus and 
others, in the name of the 
Greek Church, protested - 

The privileges that are said 
to be there granted them 
by the Pope. The story of 
the Armenians coming 
thither, and their sudden 
submission to the Pope and 
his Council, of no erent cre- 
dit - - 

And the Pope’s Tnstruetion 
to those Armenians, an im- 
probable tale - - 

As likewise is the Decree pre- 
tended to be made there for 
the new canon of Scripture clix., clx. 


cliii. 
ib.,— 
cly. 


clyi. 


ib, 


clyili. 


clyiii, 


It was no Genera] Council - ib. 
The Council at Basil then 
sitting opposed it, and con- 
demned it for a schisma- 
tical assembly. The Greek 
Church renounced it - ΕΙΣ, 
France. Theancient Church Ixxxi., 
of France acknowledged cviii., 
not the apocryphal books cix., 
to be part of the canonical CXXX., 
Scripture - - CXxxi, 


| Gelasius. 





A TABLE OF MATTERS 


NUMB. 
Friars.—Vide Mendicant and 
Preaching Friars. 


G. 


His pretended de- 
cree concerning the new 
canon of Scripture, not 
known to the world till he 
had been three hundred 
years in his grave Ixxxyi., 

The Emendators of Gratian 
confess the copies of it to 
be very uncertain, and dis- 
agreeing between them- 
selves 

At the best it is but a cata- 
logue of ecclesiastical books 
mixed with the canonical - 

Gloss upon the Bible. Who 
were the first authors of it 

Received in the Western 
Churches with erent ap- 
plause - - 

Gloss upon the Gan Law. 
By whom it was first writ- 
ten. In the greatest ac- 
count, at that time, of any 
other books, except the 
Ordinary Gloss on the 
Bible - - - 

Gratian. The copies of his 
collected Decrees and Ca- 
nons very uncertain, and 
often not to be trusted Ixxxvi., ΟΧΧΥΪ, 

The story of his adulterous 
birth improbable. P. Come- 
stor and P. Lombard were 
neither his brothers nor 
his countrymen - 

Greek Church. The Ganune 
whereby it is governed cxix., cxxxil. 

It hath always observed the 
disparity between the cano- 
nical and apocryphal books 
of Scripture 

The coming of the Greeks to 


Ixxxvil. 


ib. 


lxxxvi. 


CXXXiv. 


ib. 


exl, 


ib. 


xliii., xci. 


the Florentine Council - οἷν. 
Whereunto they were invited 

by Pope Eugenius the 

Fourth, who promised them 

great aids against the brie 

but gave them none , clvi., &c. 
Which lost them their ἐς 

pire in the East - - ib. 
Their disputations in the 

Council, to which in some ΕΞ 

things they yielded for hope iyi, 

of assistance from the Pope, ele: 


but after their return home }- 
they presently renounced it 


REMARKABLE IN THIS BOOK, 319 


NUMB. 
There was not one of the 
Greek Church present in 
the Council of Trent - οχαΐν. 


H. 

Hagiographical Books. Where- Ixxiii., 
of there be but nine in the| Cx, 
Old Testament, among } cxxvii., 
which none of the apocry-| cxxix., 


phal are to be numbered’ - exly. 
Hermes. Cited by the Fa- 

thers under the general 

name of Scripture, no less 

than the apocryphal books 


of the Bible - - xlix, 
And anciently read in 
Churches Ix., Ixxvii., exxviii, 


S. Hierome. His Prologues 
(which reject the apocry- 
phal books out of the ca- 
non of Scripture) prefixed 
before all the Latin Bibles 
that were in use after his 
time - Ixx., Ixxxviii. 

Corrupted in the word Ha- 
giographa by scribes - 

He was first a great admirer 
of Origen, and afterwards 
a great declaimer against 
him, and why - - 

His translation of the Bible 
generally received in the 
Latin Church, and _ his 
judgment concerning the 
canonical books preferred 
before all others - 

R. Hunter. A blind man, but 
one that could ride post the 
best of any man in the 
world. He was the titular 
Archbishop of Armagh, 
(when the see was lawfully 
possessed by another,) and 
the Pope’s pensioner at the 
assembly in Trent - exe, 


]x xiii. 


Ixxvi. 


eviili., 
CXXXVil., 
elxxiii., 
ΟΧΟΙ͂Ϊ, 


A 


S. James, his Epistle, never 
rejected, or doubted of, 
by any entire Church, or 
by any multitude of men 
in their public synods and 
confessions; but by some 
particular persons only, 
who afterwards reformed 
their error - 1x., lxxiy., excii, 
Jannes and Jambres, cited by 
S. Paul out of no canonical 
book - - - xli. 


{ 





| Jeremy his Epistle. 





NUMB. 
To be 
found in his own Prophecy, 
without turning to Baruch’s 
apocryphal book for it - lviii., Lxi. 
Jews. The Church of the an- 
cient Jews never had or 
received more than XXII 
books of Scripture into 
their canon - XXlll., xxv. 
Which was one and the XXvi., lvi., 
same, (unalterable for Ixxi., Lxxiii., 
the Old Testament,) Ἰχχα:, 
with the canon of the 1xxxviii., 
Christian Church - exlyi., ΟἸχν. 
The Scriptures kept entire by 
them, and uncorrupted xxy., xxx. 
The Hellenist Jews, and not 
the Hebrews, had the apo- 
cryphal books in use among 
them - - - liy. 
Which nevertheless they did 
not account to be a part of 
Divine and infallible Serip- 
ture - 1xxxi., 1xxxii., ciii, 
Innocent I. His epistle to 
Exuperius concerning the 
canonical books of Scrip- 
ture, either forged, or cor- 
τρία - - - 
Not known or brought into 
the Roman Code, till four 
hundred years after his 
death - - - 10. 
S. Paul’s words grossly mis- 
applied in it, which makes 
it the more to be suspected 1xxxiii. 
Tsidore Mercator, who was a 
cunning merchant, and 
first vented the Decretal 
Epistles of the ancient 
Popes, which were never 
seen before his time - 
Judith, not cited in the New 
Testament - - XXxvili. 
Not received into the canon 
by the Council of Nice - liv. 
Translated out of the Chal- 
dean tongue by S. Hierome, 
not as a part of the authen- 
tic Bible, but for the exam- 
ples of piety, chastity, and 
Magnanimity in it - 
Justinian. His Law, which 
confirmed the first four 
General Councils, and the 
Code of the Universal 
Chureh - - - xe, 


Ixxxiii. 


Ix xxiii, 


Ixxiii. 


L. 


Laodicean Council. Vide the 
Council of Laodicea, in C. 


320 


Leo the Tenth. Who dreaded 
a general and free Council, 
and therefore would not 
assent to have any called ; 
but sent out his bull of ex- 
termination against Lu- 
ther, and all his adherents, 
(whereof the Duke of 
Saxony was one, besides 
many other Princes of the 
Empire:) but it took no 
such effect - - 

Lira. Where he was born, 
and converted from Ju- 
daism. His Commentaries 
upon the Bible, (wherein 
he excludeth the apocry- 
phal books from the canon, ) 
generally applauded - 

Lombard, the Master of the 
Sentences, took his pattern 
from Damascen, who had 
reduced the body of divinity 
into a scholastical method 
before him - - 

The improbable tale concern- 
ing his adulterous mother 

Luther, who persisted not in 
his doubt and error con- 
cerning the Epistle of S. 
James, and some other ca- 
nonical parts of the Scrip- 
ture - - - 

His reformation of ecclesias- 
tical abuses in Germany - 


M. 


Maccabees 1 and 2. Neither 
of them cited in the New 
Testament - - 

There is a third book of the 
Maccabees (in true order 
the first) printed with the 
LXX, whereof Josephus is 
accounted the author - 

Manasses his Prayer, excluded 
from the Canon of Scrip- 
ture by the Council of 
Trent itself. And yet there 
is a plainer sentence in it, 
alluding to a saying of 
Christ in the New Testa- 
ment, than there is in any 
apocryphal book besides - 

Marseilles Divines, who ex- 
cepted against S. Augus- 
tine for citing the book of 
Wisdom, (held then to be 
no canonical Scripture :) in 
which particular S. Augus- 
tine would not oppose, or 
contradict them - - 


NUMB. 


ΟἸΧχχὶ, 


exlvi. 


CV. 


CXXVi. 


ἸΧ, 


ΟἸΧΧΧῚ. 


x1 


ΟἸΧΧ, 


ΧΧΧΙΧ. 


1XxXi. 





A TABLE OF MATTERS 


Mendicant Friars. When they 
began to set up first in the 
world - - Ξ 


Ν. 


Nehemiah, anciently reckoned 
with Ezra and Esther, all 
for one book - 

Nice. Vide the Council of 
Nice, in C. 


O. 


Olaus Magnus, the Goth, a 
titular Bishop, and the 
Pope’s pensioner in the 
assembly at Trent - 

Origen, accused of many more 
errors than he had - 

His works corrupted by here- 
tics, that sought to gain 
credit from his name - 

The Apologies written for him 
by divers ancient Fathers - 

His translations and editions 
of the Bible - 


ῬΣ 


R. Pates, the Bishop of Wor- 
cester, present in the as- 
sembly at Trent, as a pri- 
vate person, and not in any 
public capacity for the 
Church of England, from 
which he had no mission - 

Paul the Third. A great dis- 
sembler of his mind, which 
was held to be one of his 
special virtues. It was he, 
that summoned the late 
Council first at Mantua, 
then at Vicenza, and lastly 
at Trent - - - 

Where he gave his Legates in- 
structions, all for his own 
advantage; among which 
the chief was, that they 
should not suffer his power 
to be there disputed at any 
hand - - - 

Petrobusians, and their errors, 
by whom refuted - - 

Philo, by whom said to be 
the author of the book of 
Wisdom - 

Pius the Fourth, who confirmed 
the Council of Trent; out of 


NUMB, 


CXXXiil. 


xix., xlvii. 


ib. 


xlix., Ixxxii. 


οΧοῖν. 


elxxxiv. 


clxxxix. 


CXxxii. 


XXXVI. Ciil., clxx. 


REMARKABLE IN THIS BOOK. 321 


NUMB. 
which his new creed is ex- 
tracted, and enjoined upon 
peril and pain of his dam- a 
nation - - cxcvill. 


Pope. A Pope, that ead there 

needed no more persons to 

make up a General Council, 

than himself and two others clx. 
The Popes’ pageant dressed 

up, and set forth, by Beca- 

nus the Jesuit - - Ixxxvii. 
Preaching Friars. The Do- 

minicans, when they. began Ye 

to setup - - ¢CXXXl11. 
Who was the first Doctor in 

Divinity, and the first Car- 


dinal among them - CXXXViili. 


Priests’ Marriage, allowed to 
the Greeks by the Pope at 


Florence  - = elvil. 


Prophets. None after ihe time 


of Malachy, till the time of ies? 
S. John Baptist, in which lik, 
interim the apocryphal lek... 
books were written by them 1 τ ἀξ ρος 

XXXVili. 


that were no prophets 
The XII. lesser Prophets an- 
ciently reckoned but for 


one book together xix., xlvii., xlix. | 


Proverbs of Solomon, some- 

times called by the ancient 

writers the Wisdom of Solo- 

mon - - date 
Purgatory. The Roman doc- 

trine concerning it sought 

to be imposed upon the 

Greeks in the late Council 

of Florence, where the Bi- 

shop of Ephesus and others 

protest against it - [elvi., ] elvii. 
Andrenounce it~ - - ΟἸχ, 
S. Gregory’s Dialogues, usu- 

ally cited for it, a dubious 

book, and of small credit - ο. 


R. 


Roman Church, now differing 
from itself, (considered as] x., xi., 
it was in former ages,) and } elxxiii., 
from all other Christian | clxxviii, 
and Catholic Churches 


S. 


Salomon. Five books put under 
his name in the Council of 
Carthage, which be two 
more than he wrote: but 


COSIN, 





NUMB. 
they were so called by 
popular custom only, and 
not because they were all 
canonical - Ixxxil. 

Schism. Who have ie the 
chief authors of it in the 
Church - - - οΟἾχχχ. 

Schoolmen, when they began: 
most of them were Friars 
Mendicant - 

Holy Scriptures, have their 
prime and sovereign autho- 
rity from God Himself - i. 

The Church being only the 
witness, the preserver, and 
the interpreter of them - Yili, ce. 

The internal testimonies that 
they carry with them: but 
there is no other means 
that God hath left or ap- 
pointed, to know the num- 
ber and names of the books, 
that they be neither more 
nor less, than the public 
voice of His Church in all 
ages - - viii. 

They are the only fountains 
of our Religion, and the in- 
fallible rules of our Faith : 
nothing to be added to 
them, and nothing to be de- 
tracted from them ASNT ἐγ νυ 

They were brought and laid 
before the Fathers, as their 
guide, when they met to- 
gether in the ancient Coun- 
cils - - liv. 

Other books cited andes the) xlix.,liii., 
general name of Scrip- Ixxvii., 
ture, no good argument to{ Ixxxi., 
prove them canonical XCiil., ὁ. 

Septuagint Translation. Non® 
of the apocryphal books 
translated by the Septua- 
gint, whereunto they were 
added after their time by 
others lviii.,Ixix.,]xxix.,]xxx.,I|xxxii. 

The Roman Septuagint, as it 
was set forth by the autho- 
rity of Pope Sixtus V. out 
of the Vatican, many ways 
faulty and depraved ib., lxxx., 1xxxii. 

The editions of it various from 
one another - - clii. 

Seven Sacraments, which the 
Romanists pretend to have 
been prescribed in the Flo- 
rentine Council, a new in- 
vention, and an improbable, 
if not a forged, story -  elviii. 

Siricius, his decretal epistle, 
the first that was put into 
the Roman Code, above 


cCXXXxiii. 


322 


NUMB. 
three hundred years after 
his death - - 

Susanna, no fable, and yet no 
canonical Scripture xlix., CXXVii. 
A good and useful parable, (if 
not a true story,) to be read 


ἸΧΧΧΊΝ. 


in Churches - mK, 
The ancient Fathers held 

not themselves bound to 

answer the exceptions that 

Porphyry made against it - ib. 


The controversy between S. 
Hierome and _ Ruffinus, 
about the same, and other 
additions to Daniel  I1xxvyi., clxxii. 


T, 


Testament, Old and New, the 
connection between them: 
for, where the Old Testa- 
ment endeth in Malachy, 
the New beginneth in S. 


Mark - - - νον. 
All Churches at accord abou 

the books belonging to the 

New Testament - - 


The books, which the Old 
‘Testament never had in 
the time of the last Pro- 
phets, and were no parts of 
it then, can never be said 
now to be what they were 
not before ; nor is it in the 
power of any Church to 
declare them for other than 
they were at first xvi., lxxxviii., ciii. 

Theodotion. The first, who in 
his translation and edition 
of the Bible added the ec- 
clesiastical, or apocryphal 
books of the Hellenists, to 
the canonical books of the 
Hebrews lviii.,1xxix., 1xxxii., and ciii. 

And this was the Bible, which 
the Africans turned into 
Latin, and was in use there 
in S. Augustine’s time - 

Tobit. Not cited in the New 
Testament - - 

Not named in the pretended 
catalogue of Pope Innocent 
the First = Η 

Tostatus. His excellent learn- 
ing and industry : his judg- 
ment largely set forth in 
this question concerning 
the books of Scripture - 


Ixxix. 


XXXIX. 


Ixxxili. 


elxii. 


OXFORD: 


Χο} 





A TABLE OF MATTERS REMARKABLE IN THIS BOOK. 


NUMB. 
There was no prelate or per- 
son in the assembly at 
Trent, who might have 
thought themselves too 
good to learn of him - exev. 


Trent. The council, or as- 
sembly there of a few men, 
accursing and damning all 
men in all the Churches of 
the world that are not of 
their mind xi.,]xxxi., exciii., exeviii. 

The decree, made there for 
receiving the apocryphal 
books into the canon, con- 
demneth all their own 
ancient and modern Bibles 

Abuses in religion, and new 
traditions,commanded there 
to be received as articles 
of Faith CXXXIV., CXCiv., CXCVili. 

Their assembly at first made 
not up above twenty per- 
sons; and, within a while 
after, three and forty made 
up their cecumenical coun- 
cil - - - 

The voices of Catharin’s fac- 
tion there prevailing for 
this new decree against 
the common consent of the 
Universal Church clxxiv., cxcil. 

For which cause, (if there 
were no other, as many 
other there be,) the autho- 
rity of this pretended gene- 
ral council is most justly 
rejected by us ΧΙ] ΟΧΌΙΣ. 

Turks. The Turks overrun- 
ning the Empire of the East, 
and besieging Constanti- 
nople, (of which, within a 
few years after, they made 
themselves masters,) whiles 
the Pope held the Emperor 
at the Council of Florence: 
to whom he promised great 
aid, but gave him none - 


Ixx. 


cxc. 


εἶν. 


W. 


Book of Wisdom. Not cited 
in the New Testament - 

The author of it (for ought 
any man certainly know- 
eth) was Philo the Jew of 
Alexandria - 

Named the Wisdom of Solo- 
mon by popular custom 
only - - - 


XXXVi. 


ib., clxx. 


lxxxil. 


PRINTED BY I, SHRIMPTON. 


ERRATA. 


Page 24. note y. line 8.—lege [Op. tom. i. p. 959. ] 

















33. e.— 10.— (Ἔσδρα δύο" *) 
------ 16.— * Sic, &c. 
ag an, YS ἃς aN 


—- 122. y-— 19.—dele [No copy, &c..... ] lege [Vid. 
Loisii (seu Ludovici) Carbajali Theolog. Sentent., lib. i. fol. 41. ed. 
Anty. 1548.—Neque quempiam moveat, quod Cyprianus, Origenes, 
Ireneus, Clemens, Tertullianus, imo, et ipse Hieronymus, aliquando 
ex his libris assumunt Fidei testimonia. Nam propterea non con- 
sequitur, eos inter canonicos libros hos collocasse, non magis quam 
Judas Apostolus librum Henoch, aut Paulus Aratum, Menandrum, 
aut Epimenidem, aut quispiam Christianorum tertium aut quartum 
Esdre; &c. } 

















ΟΕ ΙΝ 5 


WORKS 


τς ξ <4 
ἐξ ἐφ HRS 
εἰν: εξ ἐς ἐς (τ ξείς 
Seah este 
tase terete 


Sebbeeot 


< 
fetes 
ΣΕ ΡΣ ΣΡΗ 
te 


< 


< >? 
Sass Sek 
«ἧς eS ἑξίς 
ἰἀ φάντες ἐς 


Rou ey 
yp A tobe dhe 

KE a 

Py ae 


ene: 
z yor ‘ 


eye te te 


eee) 


αν ων 


εἴ 
aS 
tS 


Ἐπ 


ἜΣ ΣΌΣ 
ar! 
both? 


ase > 
porpeotad eee 
peptosbsbton be be htact 
ἀφ ἐξέ ξέέςας 
SHO ἐς οί ψεζάς 
εἰς » se 
τες fet tewesesactate 
τς SHS Stes! 
feseseses sit 
< 
Beet oenes 242s 
SS essesases Spears 
basa Se % $44 Sete ἐκ 
SSyse4y ἢ » eT STE 
> 43 SaSehe 
$46. sxe 
« Secs 
ba + eeaceseds Σ 
ἐς ἐς ἐφἐςἐφίς 
SUES TG ete 
τρέξε ύτέςές 
τ" Ὗ at 


ie Se Sake! Ἂς 
fae εἰ ἐκζενετ ε 

᾿ς ἐφὲς ἐς: δὲς SASS SS hee eee eee 

SIa¢ <. ἐξέ ες. Se Ss fesse Se SHES «ἧς 
᾿ 
i, 


ἐν 
Te. 
ἐκ 


ΡΝ peeeneeses 
SaSefavetess 

SOLOS aban ee he 

Sifete osese 

> fink πο 


«ὡς 


Mae 
ΤΉ 
πο τς 


‘t2°, fest ἐς 
Sab aeesaasecgs3s 
etete ἀρ ες 


ieee 
da ἀδίσ ae 


ese 


< 
Notes 
>! Se 4 ὌΡΗ 

τ 


J 

eget ον 
Tetet ce sce 
a pO EEE SSS 
κι τε ες 


Opt geet et aes σὴς AGE Eh 
Chet pty: Meee δ᾽ 
brepebbeosptpepeatarats ἑετὰς 
᾿ Se τες < 
moo e bo bry hs BLOC oe home De oe 


se eH Ses 


™~ 
ἊΨ 
fs 


thy 
Soe 
ch 
τ 


aes 
hess, 


Sie 
st 
aS 


Ors 
ge 
Sat 
tate 

" 

a 
evi se 


Sore 


Spit ΕΟ ΡΟΝ 

atsietetet tet 

pe nesaebat anes as 
τω Serta 
pF Seats Στ test 


4 
Teste eta bee